《Villainess and Grimoire》 Chapter 1 – Prologue Arc A peculiar occurrence happened in the goddess Aria realm. Inside such a vast almost infinite place, mainly white rooms could be found where only servants lived while working for long periods of time. In one of these, there was a peculiar, lazy subordinate who was assigned with a dose of work too great for one to manage alone. This happened very frequently as the goddess made her servants overwork themselves, without giving any assistance whatsoever due to being lazy herself. ''This soul is proving to be incredibly hard... tougher than expected,'' the being exasperated harshly,'' I''m already late again...!'' ''How come this girl''s soul has brought something so troublesome attached?'' Upon the conflicted situation, he scratched his head while reaching a quick and simple solution. ''Well... whatever really, don''t want to be reprimanded by the goddess Aria again for being late with my daily quota. Sometimes I receive threats about my soul getting extinguished.'' He looked at the big white gate next to the table in front of him, where the soul was placed on. ''The system shall handle it in my place. This way I''ll be able to finish in time and if necessary, I can always blame another god for whatever happens.'' Knowing the goddess had natural enemies, the man smiled to himself unknowingly at the consequences this would bring to the world of Artana, pushing the soul into the reincarnation portal. System working: Inspecting first soul... 50%... Reincarnate detected... 100%. Conferring two random skills to it... success. Inspecting the attached soul¡­ 50%... Curse detected¡­ Error. Splitting souls before reincarnation... Error. Soul size has increased significantly. Looking for an alternate option... Success. Creating an item from the System library... Success. Sealing the second soul into it... Success. Implementing the first soul into a new vessel... Success [Iris] Sealing vessel''s memories related to the second soul... Success. Sealing the item into the vessel¡­ Success. A voice barely audible popped in the baby''s mind waking her up from the darkness. System: The title Reincarnated has been received. A familiar sound reached her tiny ears, a crying one along with a loud old man''s voice. "It''s a girl!" The village doctor declared while holding her in his hands after having evaluated the gender and cleaning the baby''s face with a piece of white clothing drenching it in red. While the face is entirely cleaned, a soft sensation rubbed softly on the baby''s eyelids, and upon the removal of the bloody clothing, the eyes opened. ''Who are you!? Why are you touching me? I can''t seem to be able to let my voice go!?'' The old white-haired man with a similarly toned beard cleaned the rest of the body, and then placed her on the mother''s chest. The blonde-haired woman looked exhausted but happy while staring at the baby with two soft brown eyes. She then opened her pinkish lips to voice an unexpected compliment. "You''re so beautiful my little baby, quite similar to me." ''What''s going on? Now I''m facing a woman? Who''s this person calling someone a baby?'' The brown-haired husband looked at the newborn daughter, through similar toned eyes next to the wife while adding. "Indeed, she has a little blonde hair like you. Rosaline my love, congrats on becoming a mother." He smiled at her while passing his hand softly on the wife''s right cheek who in response leaned the face comfortably with a smile while responding. "Thank you, and congrats on becoming a dad." They traded a smile and then a soft kiss rewarding one another with some love. The man then adjusted his position and noticed something peculiar. He then lowered his head to confirm some suspicions while fixing the gaze on the baby''s face doing a thorough inspection. "Hum? Strangely our baby has green eyes. Haven''t seen anyone with such a color before, other than the almighty Saintess of course. How peculiar... must be from a very old generation from one of us." He traded some looks with the doctor who became slightly interested and then with the wife who made a surprised expression before speaking. "Do you think so honey? I don''t really remember my grandparents having green eyes unless it was their parents whom I didn''t meet." "I''m not too sure either..." Upon the couple''s responses, the doctor decided to add an extra something to relax them. "There''s nothing wrong with her eyesight, and having green eyes, the same as the Saintess must be a good omen." The two of them nodded and then all the nine eyes gazed upon the baby which allowed the parents to feel pride from such words. ''Father, mother? Then who was the person holding me? Some baby doctor or something? Where the heck am I? What the hell is going on?'' The baby thought clueless and confused with the current situation while the soul fitted inside the tiny body merging with it completely. It further gave her the ability to feel and use the five senses fully, as much as a baby can use them at least. Both hands slowly passed in front of her eyes involuntarily as they moved randomly. ¡®Are these my hands? They are so small! I can''t really control them, ah... It''s like they''re moving on their own. Are they perhaps? I can''t seem to get a grasp of the movement of the body properly.'' She attempted to move the different parts of the body failing miserably. ''Nothing does what I want it to, and why am I a baby? Was I given another life? I don''t even remember dying on my past one? Just what happened? How did I end up in this crazy situation?'' Rosaline touched the baby cheek softly with a finger while making a kind smile attempting to calm my body who seemed to be agitated along with a soft sweet tone. "There, there. Everything is alright my dear baby." The father held the mother''s other hand with a similar expression to match hers. ''I suppose these truly are my parents... my new parents? They look rather happy. The last thing I remember was me trying to enter the attic of my old house¡­ and then... I don''t know.'' The baby eyes moved from the beautiful mother''s light tanned skin towards the darker one of the father while fighting her fuzzy mind. ''Can''t seem to remember the rest, it feels hazy whenever I try. I guess something happened where I ended up dying perhaps? Maybe I went into the attic and fell hurting myself somewhere? Instead of that, perhaps got kidnapped into this world? Maybe my soul alone was transferred here?'' She then noticed a shelf with very few but familiar items on it further away near the wall, situated opposite of the parent''s bed. ''Maybe someone used magic from the stories of my books, and I ended up here as a baby. I really have no clue. Since I have different parents, it means I didn''t go back to the past, nor traveled somewhere in time. I was just born again.'' The doctor noticed that the mother and the child''s condition were fine interrupting the little one thoughts. "Everything''s done on my side, your wife just needs to rest now Luke." The old man picked his bag while speaking with a serious yet amiable tone, giving some peace of mind to the baby. ''I''m glad this time around there were no casualties. Back then in my past life, my mother died soon after giving birth to me. It was horrible! My noble father hated me for it, ending up marrying a vile noblewoman whose children turned out to take after her. As a result, I was mistreated by them every day... in ways that I rather not think further so that I don''t remind myself of them.'' "Thank you so much, doctor," the father replied happily with a big smile while using a finger passing it softly on Rosaline''s cheek giving her some warmth, comfort, and happiness. ''Seems like this man truly is a baby doctor, thank you for the help. I suppose?'' "You welcome Luke, now be a good dad. I''ll be taking the dirty clothes, you can handle the sheets." The doctor smiled and then gazed upon the woman after hearing her voice. "Thank you very much doctor Vincent, I''m truly grateful for everything." Rosaline started tearing up happily placing her right hand in front of her mouth unable to add any other word. "Take good care of yourself, Rosa. I''ll be taking my leave now, still have some appointments to do. We''ll see each other at the potion shop in some months." The old man changed the shift of his gaze, this time towards the baby father. "Alright boss! We''ll meet you as soon as possible." Luke replied eagerly to go back to work while looking at the newborn attentively. The doctor grinned cheerfully, waved goodbye, and left with big steps. ''Seems like they work for this old man Vincent a baby doctor, at some potion shop, whatever that may be.'' "Rosaline..." The father looks at the wife with sparkling eyes causing the woman to grow in confusion as she was not expecting such behavior from him. "Yes, Luke? What''s wrong?" "Nothing is, but... what are you naming her?" The man''s eyes became full of expectation upon noticing a small smile from the wife, making a kind smile of his own. ¡°Hum¡­ I wonder which name should I take.¡± "Since we compromised, I''d name the baby if it was a boy and you''d name otherwise..." After some time passed with the husband looking at both and the mother at the baby''s eyes she came up with a decision. "Hey Luke, I''ve decided on a name for our daughter, I''ll call her Iris." The mother smiled while holding her comfortably, without thinking too much as the name insisted on replacing all others inside Rosaline''s mind. ''How is that possible? What are the odds she picks the name I had in my past life? It''s hard to believe this is a coincidence. Maybe it''s the work of whoever made me a baby. Does this perhaps mean that someone did bring me here?'' "That''s an adorable name honey," a calm tone resounded from the man, soothing the wife and especially the baby who seemed rather energetic. A bit more time passed and Iris started growing tired, fighting to keep her eyes open. ''I''m starting to feel rather sleepy... I estimate babies don''t have much stamina to start with. Not as I had much back then on my past life, always being starved by my family, makes me sad just thinking about it.'' They looked in my direction while appreciating me, as my body decided to give it a rest. "Iris looks comfortable in your arms dear." "Indeed Luke, she looks so adorable." System working: Register complete, sending information into the baby''s mind¡­ ¡®Welcome to the world of Artana! You have been gifted with two random skills from the goddess library.'' ''Your mana will be sealed till the human ceremony at the age of 7.'' ''Enjoy your new life!¡¯ The baby suddenly became a tad more energetic surprising both parents. ''Wait who are you? Skills? Goddess? Mana? Sealed? Where am I? Is this a new world or my old one? Second life in a new place perhaps? Hello, can you hear me? Hi? Hey? No use, not getting any answer...'' Almost as she was about to give up the last thought restarted before she fell asleep. ''Hello? Anyone listening...? Was worth a try, too bad it didn''t work. What do I do now? I suppose I can''t do anything as I am now. I''ll have to wait till I grow up...'' Saintess Perspective. Around the same time, in a different place inside a church, a 20-year-old green-haired woman can be found in bed asleep. In the church since ancient times, four ranks are used to show and differentiate the authority of the people who serve the goddess. Starting from the lowest ones, the priests, then bishops, archbishops, and the pope as the highest one. This woman, however, hosts a unique title. She''s ranked higher as the kingdom''s one and only Saintess. Famous for possessing the blessed skill Oracle, inherited from her mother the former owner of this title and class. This skill is known through the entire kingdom as a future vision granter through her dreams, however, it is not perfect since not all of them become true. And like any other day, this woman was having a nightmare. People dying, peasants and nobles alike, 8 million people within the Lumen kingdom being massacred. An army with green flags, a vast one of countless black-armored enemies. She woke up screaming and a priest who guarded the door outside barges inside yelling. "Saintess!? I heard some noise is there an intruder? Are you okay?" He gazed worriedly at the bed then everywhere else just in case. "Ah..." The Saintess looked around realizing everything was only just a nightmare. After some panting, she became calmer ending up looking at the source of the voice finding a priest inspecting the room. The woman after regaining some air by breathing slowly ended up declaring fearfully. " I... I''ve... I had a possible premonition." "I understand Saintess, I''ll wait for you outside." Comprehending that there was no enemy, the man moved outside closing the door, while the woman got up, changed clothes, from a white silk pajama to a long white cloth robe making her look like a nun. "I sure hope it was a nightmare and not a premonition, otherwise... may the goddess drop by her realm to save us all." A fearful expression could be seen painted on her face as it could be a devastating future. After a while, the two of them head to the Pope''s office. Once they arrive, the priest opens the door after knocking twice shouting loudly. " Your holiness, it seems something unexpected has happened." "What happened Priest?" The Pope startled raised from the chair, looking at the man and the Saintess who barged into the room. "Yes, the Saintess woke up from one of those special dreams and...." The priest looks at her expectantly without knowing what it was about. "I probably had a bad premonition in my dreams. In them, our kingdom being attacked, eventually destroyed somewhere in the future." The woman looked at the floor with both hands still trembling. "Our Lumen kingdom will? Is it the work of some demon lord or maybe a beast king?" The Pope questioned worriedly trying to know more of it, as any additional information could make a big difference. "At the very least, I believe it to be an invasion from a force with a great number wearing black armors." The priest while uneased commented," if the Saintess dream is indeed true, then it could be the army of the demon race, they are known for their dark red armors." The Pope agreed with a small reply while putting the pieces together. "That''s quite possible." The old man then placed a hand on the chin, adding his own suggestion. "It may be the armies of the beasts to the south, it wouldn''t be a surprise as they''ve tried to invade us multiple times over the centuries." "Yes, I''m not fully sure but I believe that happened not so long ago..." The Priest declared unsure, faintly remembering something about it in the archives. To that a calm yet sad tone left the pope''s mouth. "Since our kingdom is located in the center of all the territories, protecting it is truly arduous." "Perhaps even the kingdom located to the east past the great mountains, their forces have been increasing for the past years." "I believe the ogres wouldn''t attempt to cross the mountains while fighting the golems, it would be incredibly hard. We''ll need more information to prepare the church and the Lumen kingdom for what''s to come! Go tell the other priests to investigate about the black armors!" The priest bowed lightly and left the room. "Well, we don''t have enough information as it is, so for now if you may Saintess, take a seat and tell me all the details of your dream." "Of course." She took a seat and started explaining every piece of it. Iris Perspective. A year passed since Iris''s birth and the Saintess vision, which allowed the knowledge about the dream to spread even to the most remote churches of the kingdom. Located close to the southeast border of the Astia village, there is a small house, and in it lives Iris with her parents. "Hey honey, while I was working in the village, a priest friend of mine told me about something important." Rosaline replied with a curious expression while watching me crawl on the floor of the living room towards her leg. "Oh? What did he say, Luke?" The father responded anxiously with a soft tone to not make the wife fret. "It seems the Saintess of our Lumen kingdom had a premonition that it would be destroyed in the future," ''The Saintess? Who''s that? Which kingdom is that? That''s not the one I lived in my past life, and I''ve studied all of them, from all the books I read in that big library of my past father!'' I focused my best on this new piece of information, after all, I gathered as many as possible during the past year. "That''s terrible, especially since our Saintess dreams tend to happen, so for just this one time, I hope it was only a... nightmare." Rosaline expressed a worried expression as she looked at me using her leg to help me get up from the floor. "Yeah, she usually doesn''t fail, but I think that we should be fine nonetheless." "You think so, honey?" "Yes, after all, we do live pretty far in the southeast side of the kingdom." "I do hope so, I can''t imagine anything happening to us Luke, especially towards our beloved daughter." ''Did I perhaps get reincarnated into a different world after all?'' I pondered deeply as a lot of things pointed that way, but not all of them since magic apparently existed in this world too. "Don''t worry love, I''ll make sure to protect us!" Luke hugged Rosaline making her feel secure, who was now holding me in the arms after picking my body up from the floor. ''My parents sure are lovely to one another, it really does make me happy.'' "Honey come here," Luke winked at his wife with wild thoughts. Rosaline followed Luke while placing me in the nearest wooden cradle and then goes closer to him smiling. ''Ah... there they go again under the sheets, they''re sure carefree.'' Faint kissing and moaning sounds could be heard for a while, and a while later. "Ah... ah... yes, right there, ah... Luke..." "Oh Rosaline... you feel pretty tight, I miss you every time." "Ah... Luke, don''t say those things, you make me embarrassed, and the baby could hear." "Don''t worry honey, here," Luke started striking harder disabling her of plausible thoughts," she''s just a baby it''s perfectly okay." "Oh... ah... not like this, so rough... " Rosaline who''s below crossed her legs on Luke''s back. "You feel so good, honey," Luke stated with a passionate voice making her blush deeply. "Ah... it''s getting bigger allowing it to reach even deeper... if this keeps up, I''ll... I... I''m... C-Coming." "Rosaline, I love you." "Ahhhhhhhh........." ''Uh? what am I hearing from these pervert parents, and what did father mean by that? Not like anyone''s going to explain things to me.'' ''I''ve grown used to it, but I still wish I could talk with someone. I can barely say words with this body, it just doesn''t keep up with me.'' ''Sometimes parents read books to me, I was able to see some words in it and the language seems to be the same one.'' ''I''ll at least already know how to write and read, as well as math which will save me some time from learning.'' ''I''ve had the chance to learn etiquette from my past life, just hope it''s the same in this world or close to it.'' ''I''ll sadly have to keep on waiting till I grow up some more before I can do interesting things...'' Chapter 2 – Prologue Arc Six long years pass and I''m now seven years old living in a different room which is the closest one to the house exit. The room is nothing special, it''s medium-sized with a wardrobe where my clothes are stored, a bed big enough for three of my figure to fit next to each other''s, it has a small window on the white wall glued to my bed, which is directed north enabling me to see who approaches the house entrance, and has a view to the green plains outside, it has a black curtain that I usually leave open as I enjoy to stare at the stars while I fall asleep, and it also helps me wake up with the sunlight. The floor is made of wood, oak type I believe that''s what father once mentioned to me, everything else is white the walls and the ceiling. The continuous sound of birds chirping at my window wakes me up, "hmm... is it morning?" I rub my eyes and look around opening them slowly, I get up and as I do, I accidentally push my cloth doll down, it has been the gift I received for one of my birthdays. It has black ears and by that, I mean black stripes carefully stitched to the small head of it, a white bunny doll of sorts, with a black little nose and two similar brown buttons for eyes, and above them, on the forehead, it has a little grey bump. It falls and a small noise echoes through the room, right after, I hear a voice, "hey Iris are you awake?" ''Hum...?'' I wonder what''s going on. "If you are come have breakfast with us, before your dad goes to work." I pick my doll and lay it on my bed, I put the white linens on top of it all the way to the neck and let it rest in my place. I stretch my arms upwards while yawning then I put on some normal clothes and put my pajamas on top of the bed folded as best as I can. "Alright, I''m ready!" I go to the door and open it. Two voices in unison echoed loudly in front of me, "happy 7th birthday Iris!" Tears run down my face, ''Ah... I had totally forgotten about it.'' "Thank you, dad, thank you, mom," I smiled greatly with all my heart bursting with joy. My parents hugged me tightly, and I hugged them back the best I could as my arms aren''t long enough and didn''t go around them allowing my hands to meet each other. ''These past 7 years have been the best years I''ve ever lived.'' "We have a surprise for you baby girl," mom said while happiness radiated from her. "A surprise? I wonder what it could be..." I giggle childishly acting like a big baby making them smile. "Iris don''t move," I see my mother taking a black cloth thing that slowly resembles a black bandana of sorts. "Okay, mom," I smile as she places it around my eyes softly while dad holds my hair in a ponytail. ''My parents have been truly kind to me, and I''ve recovered a lot from that. Even though I''ve lived my past life till my 15 years, I''m still acting a bit like a soft child for their sake.'' ''I''m afraid they wouldn''t cope with the fact I''ve reincarnated, and well I''m also their only child even though they''ve been trying for a long time to have more but it just didn''t work out so far.'' "Can you see anything Iris?" Mother questions me happily with a big smile which I''m unable to notice. "I can''t see anything mom," I giggled while stretching my arms trying to find something to grab. "Yes, my dear daughter it''s a blindfold," Rosaline laughed happily," come we have a surprise for you," I felt my hand being grabbed softly, "come, Iris," I heard dad''s voice as he releases my blonde hair making it fall naturally to the sides. After we walk what feels like the outside of the house, and a bit further than that, I hear mother''s voice," Alright, here we are, remove the blindfold, honey." "Leave it to me, " replied Luke with a smile that I couldn''t notice. Dad then whispers in my ear," are you ready baby girl?" I nod in agreement making dad remove my blindfold, with the sunlight directly hitting my eyes, I open them carefully, and when I do I''m unable to contain myself instantly letting out a smile. "Happy birthday Iris," a lot of people from the nearest village where dad works were here to celebrate my birthday, as today it is a special one which I don''t remember the reason why. "Thank you, everyone!" I smile kindly at them while blushing from all the attention I''m getting. One of the men patted the back of my dad, "would you look at that, such a lovely young girl it sure doesn''t look like her father," the man joked at Luke teasing him as per usual. The man''s wife joined the conversation and said, "well that''s true but she does look up after her mother, they''re both beauties." At their comments, I replied, "We might not be alike but dad''s the best father in the world!" Suddenly I''m grabbed and lifted, ending up flying in the air, when I looked down, I saw my dad, he raised me a bit higher and started spinning me around while smiling happily. ''Seems like he enjoyed me protecting him,'' I match his smile without feeling sick from the spinning. When dad placed me back on the floor, the woman who complimented me and my mother approached and presented a gift box making me look curiously at it. "Here dear, a little gift from the two of us hope you''ll enjoy it," she smiled while extending the gift box in her hands. "It''s a heavy box, "I replied while looking at her, "thank you though, can I open it?" "You''re very welcome and of course my dear, go for it." After opening the box, I pick the rectangular-shaped item inside and take it out of the box. A nostalgic scent was picked by my nose, the scent of a book. I looked at it and read its title out loud," The tales of Artana, hey what''s Artana?" "Iris, you can read?" The lady that gifted me the book asked. "Yes?" I reply naturally forgetting that I haven''t been taught beyond the basics of the words my parents would read at night. "Most peasants generally don''t learn reading till a lot of years later, if they learn at all. Seems like your parents have been teaching you rightfully!" I look at my parents and see their surprised faces. I look at the lady who gave me the book and speak," is that your daughter?" "Yes, William please bring Elise closer for a minute." "Alright, Olivia." The man brought his daughter closer a black-haired girl with black eyes like her parents. "Say hi to Iris dear, she''s 7 years old today, three years younger than you." "Hello Iris," she says shyly. "Hi Elise," I reply smiling. "Did you like the gift? I picked it when I was shopping with my parents in the village." "Yes, I love books," I reply with a big smile. "You probably still can''t read books too well without the help of your parents, but I hope you like it when you do." "Thank you!" I reply happily, and we smile at each other. "If one day you drop by the village, I''m usually playing by the garden that surrounds the fountain with other kids." "Sure! If the chance occurs we''ll meet. ¡ù¡ù¡ù A voice pops into my mind. System: Mana has been unsealed, skills Status, and System Library can now be used. "That sure was a fun party!" Rosaline said excitedly despite being tired of standing the whole day. "Yes! It was very fun!" I replied with a happy smile. ''After 7 years you finally decide to talk?'' "So, my dear daughter is there anything else we should know aside from you being able to read?" My dad asked. "Ah..."I placed my hands on my lap and started rubbing my thumbs at one another. "It''s obvious to us that you''re trying to hide something from us but we''re your parents you can trust in us baby girl, we''re here for you." I see my mom kneel in front of me grabbing my hands with hers softly. "I... may be able to fully read and also write and do the math," my hands started trembling due to feeling anxious. My parents shouted, "what! How!?" I stared at them surprised and fearful from their shout. Dad hid his face with his hand and started laughing. "To think we had given birth to a prodigy Luke," mother said proudly with her eyes beaming with excitement. "She must''ve been blessed by the goddess-like some people are!" "Exactly! Since you already know so much we could start teaching you swordsmanship and magic instead!" "It is normal for the goddess to bless individuals with titles or skills, others with statuses, and some die without knowing what they were blessed with, though natural talents can also be given and in your case perhaps you can simply learn things faster," dad added. ''I''ve heard from time to time since I was born parents talking with one another about a thing called magic and mana.'' ''As I grew older they''d always kept quiet about it, I guess they were waiting for something?'' "Why now?" "What do you mean daughter?" "You and father wouldn''t tell me anything before so why do you want me to learn magic now?" "Oh... That''s because only at the age of 7 the system allows us to use mana, and skills, it locks it so that accidents don''t happen." ''I suppose it was that message from earlier?'' "Right, Iris imagine what''d it be like if a baby would accidentally shoot a fireball and burn the house down with him in it." "That''s... dangerous..." I replied after thinking about the problems it could bring. "Exactly! Not like that would be a problem since we humans don''t start with any skills, but if the possibility exists it would refrain from such problems." ''We humans don''t? I''ve always remembered myself of the two skills the system told me about.'' "I''d be happy to learn both things nonetheless! If dad and mother would like to teach me, "I smile innocently. "We''d be more than happy!" They shouted in unison. ''Seems like I''ll have a lot of fun ahead after seven years of not doing much.'' "For now you can go play in your room, we have a lot of cleaning to do from the birthday party." "Alright, mother." I head to my room and close the door behind me laying on the bed facing the ceiling. I say lowly, "status skill." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System: The title Mana has been received. Notice: Mana has been unlocked in status. Notice: Wisdom has been unlocked in status. Notice: Titles have been unlocked in status. A yellow screen with black letters appears in front of the girl after all the messages voiced in her mind. Status: Mana: 10/20 Wisdom: 1 Titles: Reincarnated, Mana. Skills: Status, System Library. ''Those were a lot of messages, but all together basically mean that I used this mana thing.'' ''10 mana, so I can use status one more time.'' ''I''m not sure what wisdom is but it seems I have 1 of it.'' ''Use wisdom 1,'' I wait for a while after trying to use it mentally. ''Doesn''t seem to do anything, let''s check the rest.'' ''Titles reincarnated since this is my second life it makes sense and mana from using it I guess?'' ''Use title reincarnated.'' ''Use title mana.'' ''Doesn''t seem to work, I guess titles aren''t usable either.'' ''Skills status and system library, since status worked earlier let''s try to focus on the skill system library.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. My eyes forcefully close while I hear voices in my head. System: The title Mana Exhaust has been received. System: The title Health has been received. Notice: Health has been unlocked in status. Notice: Stamina has been unlocked in status. Chapter 3 – Prologue Arc After 30 minutes I regain control of my body. ''What happened? Was it perhaps hitting 0 of mana?'' ''Mana exhaust title... It felt like my body got very tired?'' I stretch my arms bending them a few times, then I do the same with my legs. ''Seems to be working better now, also I don''t feel weird anymore, it should''ve recovered that mana thing by now no? Seeing as I haven''t suffered any injuries it should be fine,'' I take a look around my body just in case, not finding anything strange with it. ''Let''s check it, status!'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Health: 75/75 | Mana: 20/30 Stamina: 7 | Wisdom: 3 Titles: Reincarnated, Mana, Mana Exhaust, Health. Skills: Status, System Library. ''Is that my health? What happens if it reaches 0? Do I die? Do I faint? Do i get sick?'' ''I''ll have to ask parents in a bit for more details, they should be able to tell me, unless it works differently for them which would be strange in a way...'' ''Seems like my mana and wisdom increased, it looks like they raised at the same time. Perhaps they influence each other?'' ''Seeing as I got health and stamina at the same time the way I got mana and wisdom at the same time too. It kind of makes sense.'' ''I seem to have received a new title mana exhaust when I emptied my mana I believe, and title health, not sure about this one though. For now let''s try the other skill, this time I have leftover mana, system library!'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I Fishing I Baking I Cooking I ''I guess I have to choose one? I was quite the fond reader in my past life, if these are books then I''ll have a lot of fun from here onwards. Let''s try the first one, World of Artana I.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. After almost two hours I regain control of my body. ''Seems like I hit 0 mana again...'' ''I didn''t expect for it to cost that much, what in the hell was that amount even?'' ''Now I''m extra curious about what I was about to see... I won''t give up! I''ll repeat everything again if I must! Open status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Health: 60/60 | Mana: 90/100 Stamina: 7 | Wisdom: 10 Titles: Reincarnated, Mana, Mana Exhaust, Health. Skills: Status, System Library. ''Wait my health decreased!? My mana increased a lot!?'' ''Was it the mana exhaust? Or was it the health title? I''m lacking information... I could get it from the library...'' I smile proudly after making a big discovery. ''This time around I should have enough mana, System Library!'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I Fishing I Baking I Cooking I ''Now I want the first book, the world of Artana I,'' I look at it and then touch it with my index finger. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. World of Artana I: Author Name: Sage John. Long, long ago many injustices and strife across the world existed. This came to be as each god created a race as they seemed fit. The problem started with the races seeking world domination. Many kings surged, many kingdoms and armies built. A world covered with wars making the weaker races lose the most. With the human race loved by the goddess Aria almost coming to extinction. She proposed a deal to the other gods. Upon hearing the constant prayers and pleas of their subjects the gods decided on accepting it. They created a system that makes the world more balanced and the meddling of gods restricted. Thanks to that each god kept a different race which they help them from time to time. The system takes care of everyone by its laws. At the beginning of the world, 4 races were born, humans, beasts, demons, and monsters. Despite the balancing of the system, some races are born stronger than the others, some individuals are better than others. Due to everyone being ultimately different and the humans the very weakest. The goddess Aria summons heroes from other worlds every 100 years to help us. So that humanity can prevail a bit longer. Notice: Race has been unlocked in status. Notice: Name has been unlocked in status. System: The title Beginner Reader has been rewarded. ''Woah, I don''t think I want to live in such a dangerous world!'' I make a fearful expression as I don''t want to die again. ''Even if this goddess Aria summons heroes, I don''t think they''d be able to beat beasts and demons and monsters altogether. It seems way too many things to handle. It could depend on how many heroes she summons too, but even then... I don''t quite know how strong these humans are. Sounds like I should take parent''s lessons extra seriously and become strong as fast as I can. I wonder when this book was written, all the information I have is the title and the author. He could very well already be dead. Let''s see what differences it unlocked, status!'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Race: Human | Name: Iris Health: 60/60 | Mana: 20/110 Stamina: 7 | Wisdom: 11 Titles: Reincarnated, Mana, Mana Exhaust, Health, Beginner Reader. Skills: Status, System Library. ''Hum? My wisdom raised again? Is it from the new title beginner reader?'' I gaze at it checking it out. ''Sounds like reading books will help me able to read more of them! That book was very interesting can''t wait to read more of them. Even if it was a pretty short one, maybe the people of this world have some sort of difficulties. In my old world despite everything my father was quite rich so he had his own library.'' ''It also seems like my status gets newer things as I read which is pretty cool and extra motivation to keep going. It can''t be a coincidence, well it can... I wonder what else can I receive from these books. Though for now, I''m feeling very comfortable in this bed I think I''ll nap a bit.'' Two hours pass and I start stretching my arms and legs doing a little noise with the bones and the bed below tags along, then my eyes and lips open about the same time. "Yawn, that was a good nap, I''ll try to not sleep more otherwise I''ll have trouble sleeping at night. Guess I''ll read a bit more, nothing else to do, system library." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I Fishing I Baking I Cooking I ''I wonder what these symbols are after the books; I''ve read a lot of books in my past life but I''m pretty sure it didn''t have them... Could it possibly be different series like how sequels and prequels existed for famous authors? Maybe different chapters to them? Mines had normal numbers to them. I can''t tell yet as I don''t have enough information, so for now, let''s read the fishing I.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Fishing I Author Name: The Fisherman Felix In the world of Artana, there''re many classes, and fishing is a basic graded one. Peasants are generally granted one of these lower-ranked classes. The lower-level fisherman will enjoy learning the basics, from knotting to put a worm in the hook. Advisable to buy a rod made of bamboo since it is flexible. Should buy a wooden bamboo rod as normal wooden sticks will break with the fish pulling strength. Should buy either a wire made of horsehair or finely woven flax as they''re very consistent. Regarding the bait, one can buy worms from the general store also do not forget to buy the hook. Once you have all the materials required, you can ask a blacksmith to fuse them for you. Now you should have a fishing rod and lots of worms, you should procure a small river. Once you find a spot you like get some big stones, so that you can stick the rod there. That way you''ll be able to avoid staying lots of hours holding the rod by yourself which is tiring. The moment the bamboo starts bending you''ll have to pull the fish with a lot of strength out. Don''t forget a basket with long leaves to cover your fish with once you get one. Notice: Level has been unlocked in status. Notice: Status skill has reached level 10 additional information will be shown. Notice: Class has been unlocked in status. Notice: System Library skill has leveled up to 2 additional books will be shown. ''It''s a good thing the books are so short, I wonder if the library is being considered to me being young, unless it''s only the first page. I''m used to reading big books, so I''ll be ready! That''s all I did anyway. I just remembered, but it''s a good thing that the language is the same otherwise both skills would''ve been useless. It makes me wonder if this is the world I was in before or not, they''re kind of similar in a few things at least.¡¯ I look through the window at my right side,¡® I didn''t get to leave my mansion in my past life. I''ve read everything there was in father''s library, but the common knowledge I have doesn''t match this world''s so far. For example, one of the books I remember reading was one about wars, and it was only a human kingdom against another of the same race.'' I change the focus of my gaze to the door,'' the fact that this world has more races than humans already makes me doubt this is the same one. I don''t remember this system with skills things either, I could also be missing memories like the ones from before I went to the attic. Since I haven''t received a gift from my parents I''ll ask them at dinner if I can get a fishing rod. I look once more through the window to check the weather,'' now I''m curious for the rest of the books, I couldn''t have asked for a better skill as that was all I loved in my past life! Let''s see what parents are doing while mana recovers.'' I open the door which connects directly to the living room finding my parents on the sofa talking to one another. "Iris baby come sit with us," she gestures me to approach which I do with a big smile on my face. "So what were you doing this long in the room dear?" "I was reading a book, how about you two?" "A book? We''ve finished cleaning the leftovers of the party a few minutes ago, so we took the chance to rest here," mom''s hand approached to pat my hair. "Could I request a gift?" I smile happily melting their hearts as they tilt their heads. "A gift?" My parents asked in unison surprised as I never asked anything before. "Yes, I''d like a fishing rod!" "A fishing rod!?" Once more they ask me in unison confused. "Yes, I''d like to fish, we''ve gone on a stroll before near the river, it''s not far so I could fish whenever I''d like." My parents looked at each other as if trying to mind read one another. "Oh and some wire in case it breaks and worms too, otherwise I won''t have bait for fishes please." "Well, honestly it''s quite a cheap present, so I''ll get you one." "Thank you, father," I smile happily at him ending up giving a hug. "If there''s anything else you''d like I''ll gift it to you dear, that way you''d have a present from both of us." Mom hurriedly added as she didn''t want to feel left out from such a unique occasion, and possibly from the hug I gave dad. "Of course mother, I''ll let you know once I have something in mind, thank you," I give her a hug so she doesn''t feel left out. Chapter 4 – Prologue Arc Later that day, ''let''s read some more before dinner, system library.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I, II Fishing I, II Baking I, II Cooking I, II ''Let''s try the world of Artana II, the first one was rather interesting.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. World of Artana II Author Name: Sage John. A very interesting topic about this world is what I''ve found out from the system. It is composed of 8 laws, possibly more, but these are the ones I''ve figured so far. Together they make me realize that humans will always be the weakest race as we''re born inferior. The reason is due to these laws, the strong will become stronger crushing the weak. These 8 laws make the world a bit more balanced from what it used to be... The leveling law where everyone starts at level 1. The experience law where everyone can level up by killing other beings including their own race. The status law where they can select their status points. The skill law where they can learn skills with skill points. The class law where everyone can get a class and level it up. The title law where everyone can be rewarded for their achievements. The grading law where everything is graded in a specific way. The language law where everyone can understand each other with enough intelligence and wisdom. Thanks to these laws when the other races build large enough armies, we''re sure to be wiped out. For those of the next generations, if you can don''t hesitate on growing stronger. Otherwise, you''ll lose everything and everyone you love at some point in your life. Notice: Experience has been unlocked in status. Notice: Status points have been unlocked in status. Notice: Skill points have been unlocked in status. Notice: Grades have been unlocked in status. Notice: Intelligence has been unlocked in status. ''This author really does sound threatening and serious. In the sentence where he says we''re born inferior, does that means that other races are born with higher statuses than us humans? Is there possibly a way to outdo such natural growth? If that''s the case I wonder what humans are doing to prevent such invasions. These books must be in every library through the lumen kingdom no?'' I look around my room as if looking for an answer fully knowing there would be no such thing. ''I somehow have a bad feeling. In this world, if we don''t get strong enough we''ll most likely die, won''t we? Does that possibly mean that I have to level up a lot? It might also mean that I''m bound to die early... I want to live a long and happy life!'' ''I''ll have to kill things if I want to become stronger for experience and leveling up... Will I be able to achieve it? If it is to protect my family then... Best to think about something else for now,'' I inhale and exhale deeply to relax. ''Some time has passed so I should have recovered a bit of mana.'' I retake my stare upon the screen and gaze upon the list in it,'' let''s go with baking I, even though it''s probably a recipe book, there were a few of them back then as well..'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Baking I Author Name: Baker Xuxu. The art I make is baking; I use a skill that allows me to make a lot of different food. My class is baker, one of the possible choices when we''re peasants. Personally, I love it, I make the most delicious bread, cakes, pastries, pies, cookies, and other things. I can also cook many meals a person with the chef class would be able to. The difference is that I receive experience by doing these things and my skills level up faster. I also can learn advanced skills from doing so, while chef ones I don''t have access to. Unless I learn how to make it with a chef or even create a recipe on my own. It''ll never be as good as a real chef, but it''ll still be pretty good. I''ll be passing some of my recipes to future generations like the ash cake! The first step is to build a fire and let it burn down to a thick layer of coals. We¡¯ll know it¡¯s ready once the coals have become white ash. We then make a thick dough made of flour adding only enough water so that it doesn''t stick in the hands. We can add wild fruits that you can find in the forest as well as chopped nuts or even wild berries. Then roll the dough into small balls and smash them so they become plain circles. Place them onto the hot ash, not on the coals, then it''ll slowly become cooked and brown. Once it''s brown you can lift it, clean the rest of the ashes, and use butter or some jelly to eat it! I hope you''ll enjoy this recipe. ''Baker Xuxu her name sounds so adorable, it''s truly fluffy like, makes me imagine the woman being a bit like an old lady, giving sweets to the children with a happy smile.'' ''So doing the things our class is meant to, will allow us to grow stronger faster? If I get a class of producing something, it doesn''t sound like I would become stronger. Acquiring more experience and skills certainly sounds like a goal.'' ''It sounds important, to think I''d find such information in a baker book, despite the possible odds, I ended up with a pretty good ability or well skill.'' ''Not only that, but I really want to try making this bread and tasting it now, hopefully, it''s good. I''ll try it when I get a chance and surprise my parents.'' "Iris!" I hear a loud voice calling for me from the direction towards the living room, just outside my room, and after a thin hall. I head through my room door and collide with dad, bumping my head onto his soft and small belly. "Ouch, didn''t expect you there," I laugh lightly towards father who doesn''t seem to be surprised. "Hey princess, I wanted to know if you''d like to come to the blacksmith with me to buy the rod, and I always tell you to not go so fast through the house, you''re bound to hurt yourself greatly otherwise, thankfully this time it wasn''t one of them." "Of course, I''d love to!" I shout energetically making him smile instantly at my attitude and happiness. ''I barely ever get a chance to go to the village, if not mistaken, since birth may have gone there like 2 times.'' "Alright let''s go and see what we can find there, hopefully, something promising for you to become a master fisher." "Yes, like a magical fishing rod capable of pulling any type of fish, no matter how big or strong they are." "Don''t take too long you two, I''ll be preparing our dinner!" Mother shouted at us with a serious yet happy expression, making sure we would understand the idea, otherwise, punishment might befall the both of us. "Yes ma''am!" Father opens the door that is a little further ahead from the one I came through to the right, the exit one. "Alright, mom!" I shout happily back stealing her a smile. After 20 minutes of heading northwest, we arrive at the village. ''I see a wooden sign, it says Astia village, it is a pretty name.'' We walk for a bit more soon coming closer to a shop called the three hammers. Upon entering it, we''re greeted by two men," welcome, welcome to the three hammers blacksmith shop!" "Thank you," we replied in unison, making us smile at each other and chuckle a bit. I take a good look around finding all sorts of weapons, armors, helmets on top of tables used for display. They are sorted in what looks from the worst quality to the best one since the shinier ones are the furthest away. ''Shouldn''t they place the best-looking stuff closer for more appealing? On second thought, perhaps since this is a village the people may not want to afford the expensive stuff.'' I find the balcony to be relatively close to the entrance, where I see one of them writing something while checking some equipment pieces. Perhaps something related to restocking them. I notice that the walls are dyed in a yellow tone, which corresponds to the color of the ceiling. It leaves the floor to be in a gray tone perhaps stone, which doesn''t quite match the colors pallet. I take notice of mostly how it feels to be a house of one room alone, a long and wide enough one with lots of tables, barrels, two balconies, and some boxes. On top of the tables, there are some dressing objects possibly armor pieces, at least the helmet is easy to understand where it would fit. On a table next to that one different swords can be seen. The weapons have similar tones, but they''re mostly grey, and the last two seem to be made of silver. Further to that table, there''s a barrel and in it, lots of different-looking rods. We take a turn to the right and find a window, whose light shines on top of some pieces, but they''re too far away. Furthest to the right there are some boxes and what looks like a treasure chest. "How can we be of service today?" The man gazing at our happiness makes a big smile of his own. "We''ve come looking for a fishing rod for my daughter." "Did the little miss get her fishing class so early?" "Ah... No. I believe she''s just interested in trying it out." "That''s quite remarkable, come here young one, let me show you the medium rods we have since you''re still small." I walk closer and start gazing at the multiple rods on one of the wooden barrels where they''re placed vertically. ''There''re a few long ones that look very heavy made of light brown wood, some medium ones also made of a darker looking tone type of wood, and a few green ones, but no clue about the material.'' "What''re the green ones made of?" I ask curiously taking a great and strange interest at them. "They''re made of bamboo, they are a bit flexible so they can bend, here let me show you." He picks one and starts bending it softly without breaking it. ''That looks lighter and interesting,'' I turn to dad and point at it. "You''re the one in charge Iris, how much is it?" "For this enthusiastic little miss, I''ll make it 400 copper." Dad gave me the coins while smiling happily. "Here you go," I give the coins to the shopkeeper, making them do some sounds in the man''s hand, by dropping four of them each with a number 100 in them. "Thank you for the purchase young miss, if you ever need it to be repaired let us know, and we''ll make you a discount." I smile at him in gratitude for all the kindness displayed. System: The title Purchase has been received. ''A new title? Did dad give me the money on purpose for this to happen?'' I look at him and see him smiling kindly at me. ''I guess not, he just looks happy at me buying things with him, dad probably doesn''t think much about titles.'' "Here you go little miss, I placed some paper around the hook so that you don''t get hurt with it." "Thank you for everything, I''ll be careful with it." I grab the bamboo fishing rod, it heights around 80 cm, dad helps me with it. They have some very long ones double and even triple this size. "Let''s head to the general store for the bait daughter." "Alright, dad," I swift the focus from Luke to the man and big my farewell," Bye-bye, and thank you for the rod!" "Take care both of you!" The men from the blacksmith shop said in unison. Three minutes later we enter the general store, I look around it once I enter noticing a woman behind a balcony in the furthest center end. Possibly to force people to go through the middle of everything she has to sell. Everything is inside either small bottles or boxes with a name label above them. "Good afternoon," dad said smiling while looking at the lady from afar next to me. "Hello..." I add softly gazing at everything while mesmerized without knowing what most things are. "Welcome, how may I help?" We walk closer to the balcony going through the middle of two tall wooden shelves with four shelf brackets dividing the different products. "I''d like 4 boxes of worms for fishing." "That''ll be 50 copper each for a total of 200." Dad gives me the coins once again. "Here you go, lady," I give her two copper coins of 100 each. "Thank you, young girl," the woman smiles at me while giving me the boxed carefully, so they don''t open in an accident. We leave the shop and then the village, having gotten everything we needed, and head back home. On the way back dad asks, "will you be okay with killing the worms to feed the fishes?" "Yes? Bugs don''t bother me, I find them cute." "If you take the fishes out of the water, they''ll die too." "I know, but they won''t die without a purpose, I want to learn how to cook and make good dishes for you and mother." ''Seems like my daughter doesn''t worry much about animal lives, I wonder if it was a different animal like a fluffy bunny or a dog. Perhaps a cat or a horse, I wonder how''d she look at death then. Innocence truly is bliss, I hope she doesn''t get scared with the worms later or the slippery fishes.'' "Are you excited to be able to fish tomorrow?" "Yes, father! I wonder if I''ll be able to catch anything though..." ''I understand what father meant but after reading those books I''ll have to resolve myself. There is a big need to be able to kill things to become stronger at some point, better earlier so I get used to it before it is too late. Otherwise when I face a monster and hesitate to kill it... it''ll most likely kill me instead.'' Chapter 5 – Prologue Arc The following day in the morning. ''Let''s dress in some casual brown clothes since I might dirty them near the river.'' ''I want to see the status, haven''t checked the changes since yesterday, was too excited with fishing.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris Health: 60/60 | Mana: 160/170 Status Points:10 Stamina: 7 | Intelligence: 0 | Wisdom: 17 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(F), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(C), Purchase(E). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 16, System Library 3. ''Seems like I have a bit more mana, and points to spend?'' ''I''m assuming we spend those points in the things below.'' ''I could really use a lot more mana to read more books and be able to check status freely...'' ''Well, I want all points in wisdom.'' System: The title Wisdom has been received. Notice: Disgrace has been unlocked in status. Notice: Fame has been unlocked in status. ''What''re these new things I got? Status again please.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 10 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris Health: 60/60 | Mana: 250/270 Status Points:1 Stamina: 7 | Intelligence: 0 | Wisdom: 27 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(F), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(C), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 18, System Library 3. ''I wonder what it does...'' ''It seems that I received it from the wisdom title for spending 10 points in wisdom, is that a bad thing?'' ''I also won another status point, I''ll save this one just in case, I think 270 mana will last me for a while now.'' ''I wonder what these letters in front of the titles are, system library let''s spend the mana before fishing.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I, II Fishing I, II Baking I, II Cooking I, II Farming I, II ''Farming I, it sounds interesting, and I''ll save mana to read fishing II before I leave the house.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Farming I Author: Farmer Alex As a fellow human and now as an old grandpa who can''t plow his fields anymore. I''ve decided to slowly write my lifetime down in regards to my farmer class. I started as a very weak kid around my 10 years, and slowly as I used a hoe to plow, my strength increased with time. I''m not sure of the reason, but perhaps the farming titles I gained had something to do with it. I''d do a lot of hours every day of exercise from this job and from time to time I''d get new titles, or their grades would rank up. In the end, my status became enough for me to do my job a lot faster and consistently. I initially started with very few cheap things. I bought a hoe from the blacksmith, tomato seeds from the general store, and also a hat from the clothing store due to the sunlight. I''d wake up early where the sun wasn''t as intense and start plowing my fields. Then I''d sow everything and close the holes, watering everything once I had finished. I made a scarecrow to deal with the birds with some wood I cut from a few trees. I remember my strength increasing from chopping trees too. Later on, as I grew up I ended marrying and having a very cute daughter. She asked me if we could have some plants, so at 40 years old I started harvesting plants in a different field. It was then that I became stronger, it felt then at the age of 50 that I had mastered all the titles of farming. The day I finished I felt my strength increasing greatly, sadly I took too long to understand the art of a farmer. I believe that future farmers will not bother themselves reading this book as most don''t know how to read. I do hope my tale goes across so that everyone who decides to try farming, be it due to the job or not, is able to become stronger. Notice: Strength has been unlocked in status. ''Seems like there are various titles that help the status grow.'' ''I''ll ask mother to buy me a hoe and some seeds since she wanted to gift me a present,'' I smile. ''Magic lessons, swordsmanship, fishing, and farming.'' ''When I have vegetables and other things I''ll start cooking and baking.'' ''I''ll do a bit of everything and hopefully get stronger that way.'' ''Of course, reading too, it''s way too fun I just can''t stop it, I want to read Farming II next.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Farming II Author: Farmer Alexandra My grandpa died, when I was 7 years old. A special ceremony took place for me which also happens to every human being. I spent my status points and my skill points, on skills that I felt would help me continue his honorable job. I wanted to be like him, so I took the class farmer, some people call it a profession or even a job, but the real name is rank 0 farmer class. At least that''s what the system calls it, I''m not sure what the rank part means, but it doesn''t matter. I grew up following his advice he wrote in the past volume, and also from his daily teachings. I reached the peak at the age of 30 and my mother at the age of 40. I discovered some interesting things that allowed me to make things faster, I believe it can go even faster in the future generations. One of them was sowing different seeds from the start and harvesting different plants. These two will contribute with titles of their own; I believe the farmer title series requires all kinds of farming titles. They give especially good bonuses, I at the age of 25 ended up marrying a fisherman, who''d complain about having to buy lots of worms and that was expensive. Due to farming and plowing after harvesting, I started boxing a lot of worms that lived in my fields. This allowed my husband Felix to increase his fishing skills earning titles a little bit faster. The worms that lived on my fields were also bigger and fatter compared to the ones sold in the general shop. That may have impacted his fishing as well. I asked him to write a few notes as my grandpa did in order to help the future fishermen of our Lumen kingdom. Humans aren''t helpful to one another sadly, due to the system they seclude from each other as they try to improve alone. The kindness of my grandpa and my own will try to change a bit of such behavior with the notes I left here. I pray to the goddess Aria who saved us all that humans will start being friendlier to one another. Especially the nobles, they mistreat us, peasants, way too much. I hope the peasants from this country start learning reading and writing earlier on so that they can spend some time in the few libraries around the kingdom. That way they''ll surely improve their life status and live better than we have. Notice: Age has been unlocked in status. ''It is a little sad to know the grandpa died, he sounded really kind in the writing he did.'' ''I''m very honored to be able to read their works, I can feel the love they imbued the books with.'' ''It seems like I''ll be able to get worms of my own maybe even find a way to mate them.'' ''Perhaps with herbs that grow along with the vegetables that I don''t need.'' ''To my surprise, the fisherman was her husband, it''s really complicated to know when things happened without proper dates." ''From this information, I now know that there''s a chance that everyone who wrote these books is already dead.'' ''Being a peasant or not, it doesn''t bother me, but I want a class that can help me defeat harmful beings.'' ''Be them humans or monsters, I think magic could be quite interesting since I have a lot of mana.'' ''There''s a chance the mana I have isn''t enough.'' ''Hopefully, I can raise it further along with the rest of the stats by doing all sorts of things.'' ''I''ll try to collect all types of titles, just hope I can learn different classes ones too.'' ''Even if the learning rate is slower, I''ll persist and endure it!'' ''I wonder what kind of training nobles do, seeing as they look down on peasants on this world.'' ''They must be really strong to do; otherwise, a peasant would retaliate.'' ''Let''s read fishing II before I head to the river.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Fishing II I''ve been helping my wife at farming and ever since then fishing which requires a lot of strength has become easier. Thanks to this I''ve felt my body agility and dexterity increase; I''ve been able to run faster to jump higher, to use my hands better at small works. Believe it or not, I felt like fishing has become slightly faster! The number of fishes caught has increased! I''ve used some worms I''ve been getting from my wife making fishing more profitable. I''ve befriended a merchant who doesn''t take a big tax to sell the things I catch; the same friend also sells my wife''s harvest. I feel like catching fishes, different types of fishes, fishing in different places have all been changing me. I''m currently 30 years old and I haven''t mastered fishing nor have I found all the titles required for the fishing series, they usually complete with an (S) in front of them. I believe the ranks go from F, E, D, C, B, A, S, not sure if it works like that to every title and skill. This is everything I was able to understand as I spent part of my life fishing if in the future I find something else I may attempt a new book. Even though just a tiny book of 1 page is already very expensive. I hope the future fishermen have better luck than me. System: The title Reader Series has been received. Notice: Agility has been unlocked in status. Notice: Dexterity has been unlocked in status. ''So that''s what the letters are, wait let''s compare everything now that I know the ranks, status please.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 10 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 60/60 | Mana: 130/350 Status Points:1 Strength: 0 | Stamina: 7 | Agility: 0 | Dexterity: 0 | Intelligence: 1 | Wisdom: 35 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(F), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 22(E), System Library 3(F). ''Seems like mana exhaust and beginner reader are maxed if what Felix the fisherman wrote is correct.'' ''My wisdom seems to have taken quite a boost again, it was most likely from that second rank S title, and I have 1 intelligence now.'' ''I feel like that came from the last title or the S rank of the other one, hard to know.'' ''Status seems to have ranked up as well and I still have a long way to go with system library, seeing as status is level 22.'' ''Let me prepare everything so I can go fishing and talk with mother about the farming tool, seeds, and a hat that I need.'' Chapter 6 – Prologue Arc After running around crazily through the house I find a basket with a lid made of straw knotted making it light and flexible. I also find a similar straw hat which is a bit big for my head but with my long blonde hair, filling the emptiness I manage to hold it steady. "Where do you think you''re going, little miss?" My mother stops me from running around. "To fish?" "Have you ever fished before dear?" "No, but I know what I need to do." "You do? How so dear? Where could you possibly have acquired such knowledge?" "Books!" I smile at mother. "We have a few at home, but we don''t have one about fishing I believe... Or do we?" "Oh right mother I thought of what I want to as a birthday present, I want a farming hoe, watering can, and seeds of all kinds." "Don''t tell me you received a farming class? Since you said you just wanted to try fishing for fun." "No, mother I haven''t decided on a class, I don''t even know how to get one!" "To get one you have to spend your first 10 status points and the 2 skill points to be able to use skills for the first time." "Oh... So that''s how." "Yes, but we''ll tell you how to spend them tomorrow when we start teaching you the basics." "I''ve already spent them, mother..." "What!?" Her shout echoed in my ears, "what did you spend on?" "I wanted more mana so I spent everything in wisdom." "Oh my... That''s not advisable honey at all." "How come?" "Well imagine you end up fighting something, without a balance of all status which are." Interrupting her I say, "strength, stamina, agility, dexterity, intelligence, and wisdom." "Exactly, they contribute in different ways to our growth as human beings, so balancing them is what every human does." "Everyone does? Why?" "It''s due to the only thing we get as we age being stamina, and we need a bit of everything in our daily lives." "Can I have an example?" "Of course baby, let''s see... A blacksmith that you visited recently needs the dexterity to use his tool correctly." "Right..." "He also needs strength to hammer it with the force he needs, and stamina to not get tired doing that repeatedly." "I see.." "He also needs intelligence to speak with fellow clients and to learn new things, and wisdom to have the mana for his crafting skills." "Crafting skills?" "Every class has a set of skills and being a blacksmith has its own, one of them is crafting equipment, material evaluation, and another is refining." "Oh... That''s interesting." "Exactly so dear, and the more wisdom we have the better we use the knowledge we understand from this world." "The knowledge that comes from intelligence?" "Yes, the more you have the more things you''ll be able to learn by observing the world." "Can I learn them through books instead since I don''t have much intelligence?" "Of course you can dear, that''s what books are made for, even though not many bother with them." "How come?" "Not many get to learn how to read and most rather put some points in intelligence and learn things as they go." "I see..." "You can consider books a mix of intelligence and wisdom, it also depends on the writer." "What do you mean mother?" "Well baby... If the writer doesn''t express his knowledge properly on the subject you won''t learn things properly." "Ah... Now I understand." "Another reason for people to not read books is that if the knowledge is wrong, their intelligence can decrease." "The stats we put points in can decrease?" "Yes, as we get really old our stats start decreasing as well around 70 years old for most." "That''s awful..." Mother approached and patted my hair, "it''s part of the cycle of life baby girl." "From that explanation does that mean mother also has a skill called status?" "A skill called status? That''s new, I have what most people have baby, a skill called personal data, that opens a screen called status." "That''s weird my skill is called status and it also opens a yellow screen with black letters named status." "It indeed sounds unusual Iris, but it sounds like both do the same, so don''t worry about it, dear." "True." "Wait Iris, if you have a skill does that mean you have a class? Wait earlier you said you didn''t..." "I still haven''t used my 2 skill points mother." "Then how do you have a skill? We aren''t born with skills Iris." "I don''t know, I guess I just happened to be an exclusion to that rule?" I look anxiously at her while saying the truth. "Just how blessed were you by the gods dear?" ''Am I supposed to answer that?'' "Is there any other thing I should know about?" ''Should I tell her about the system library skill? It is my mother so there shouldn''t be a problem...'' "I actually was born with another skill called system library." "What!? Not only one but two skills? "I haven''t heard of that one before dear, what does it do?" "It allows me to read books, I''ve read baking, fishing, and farming books." "Oh, so that''s where your interest suddenly came from." "Yes!" I smile feeling more relaxed. "Sounds like you got very lucky with the skill you got, I''m totally in favor of my daughter reading a lot of books!" "I''m glad to hear that as I love to read books!" Rosaline went into deep thought. ''Still, why does my daughter has two skills already?'' ''Unless she''s level 3?'' ''Did she leave in the middle of the night or something?'' ''No... That''s impossible she''s too young and too weak, even the weakest goblin would have more status than her.'' ''I''ve heard that people summoned from the goddess Aria come with very special skills, their called unique skills, they appear when many ranked S skills merge to form a new one.'' ''However, the skills my daughter seems to have gotten don''t seem anything amazing, sure is nice to see the information, but everyone has that.'' ''The other skill gives her the ability to read books, apparently about classes, knowledge is a good thing, but it won''t make her strong.'' ''Since in the end, she will not be able to have more than one class.'' ''It''ll still be useful for her to know what everyone can do, that way if in the future she needs something she''ll know who to ask.'' "Well just in case don''t mention those skills to anyone and also that you might have been born with them." "How come mother?" "Just in case dear, as we don''t know if there''s anyone who would force you to use them for their own gain." "Can they steal them from me?" "No dear, not like that, more like hurting you to force you to do their will." ''Ah... Now I understand what mother means.'' "Alright, mother I''ll be careful!" "That''s a promise then," she smiles. "What other things can you see in that personal data skill mother?" "Personal data, let''s see, I can see the level, experience, titles, name, age, status points, strength, stamina, agility, dexterity, intelligence, wisdom, skill points, and skills." "Anything else?" "No dear that is all." "Then how do you know what class you are for example? Or the race?" "I know it from the skills I can learn, and I''m human I know from looking into a mirror," she started laughing. "How about the titles and skills do they have small letters in front of them?" "Letters? No baby it''s only named." "Fame and disgrace?" Mother makes a surprised face upon hearing that. "Where''d you learn those terms dear?" "I can see it in my status screen when I use the skill." "That''s... Very interesting, basically depending on the titles we get our fame and disgrace increase." "How do you know how much you have mother?" "When we attempt to advance our class we get to learn how much we have." "We can advance classes?" "Yes, you can also swap them if you don''t like what you picked, but its level returns to zero." "That doesn''t sound so good..." "True it''s not, but you do keep the skills you learned, even though they won''t level up as fast as they used to be." "That sounds even worse..." Mother laughed a bit more upon hearing my words. "Well, you should think wisely before deciding on a class, and despite we both being peasants which means you can learn one of the lower professions." "The nobles can''t?" "They can, but their choices start from rank 1 classes like mage and warrior while we peasants have to work extra hard for it." "Once you spend your skill points you''ll receive a title that matches in what social class you were born in other words a peasant title." ''I used to be a noble, and now I''m a peasant, honestly, it doesn''t bother me.'' "Oh... In other words, what do I do to become a mage?" "You need to get the fame and disgrace dear to increase, in other words, titles!" "Ah... I understand." "The easiest ones would honestly be to kill other beings, like weak beasts or very weak monsters." "That''s..." "I know they have personalities, can feel, they''re no different than us, just a different body and aspect but..." She kneels in front of me and stares at me. "If you don''t you''ll end up being a farmer, a fisherman, or something along those lines, which I personally don''t mind." "I want to be a mage mom, I''d like to do all kinds of things with this life, and also be strong enough to protect you and dad." A few tears fell from Rosaline''s eyes as she was touched by her daughter''s words. She hugged her and said, "you''re truly... So very precious Iris." "Don''t cry mother," I pat her while tearing up too. "We were going to teach you the basics and let you decide if you wanted to learn or not, but it seems like you truly wish to learn." "Yes! I want to be strong!" She stared at me looking into my eyes. "I can''t get enough that you have such different color than my side and luke''s side brown-eyed families." She smiles at me. "Their green right?" "Yes, green like the vivid grass of the plains outside our home." "I''ll totally make a small field outside of the house." "You should make it near the river baby, that way you won''t have to water as much and it''s easier to get water from." "Mother you''re a genius!" "I''m sure you''d find about it in one of those farming books of yours, but better now as you won''t have much time." "What do you mean by time?" "You''ll practice swordsmanship with me in the morning, magic in the afternoon and you can go fishing afterward." "I can wake up earlier to do the farming!" "The first part of the training will be to build your stamina so that you have more energy to spend." "How do we do that?" "Laps around the house you can start today by running 30 in a big circle." "Alright, mother." "Meanwhile you do I''ll head to the village and get you the gift you asked for." A smile appeared on my face as I heard those words and say, "Thank you, mother! I love you!" "I love you too my fluffy daughter, now go run and when your done you can rest, then I''ll help you with fishing." "You going to teach me?" "Just the basics, I''m not an expert either, but I did learn a few things in the past." "It shouldn''t be too hard." "It truly isn''t as long as it''s not big fishes, those have quite the strength, if it was in the ocean they''d be the ones pulling you." "The ocean?" "Yes, perhaps one day you''ll visit some lands across the ocean to the west of the lumen kingdom capital." "Sounds exciting!" "It is pretty dangerous as well due to octopussies, big monsters that can damage ships!" "I want to be able to beat them!" "If you did, you''d be the first honey, they''re truly strong, now go run, I''ll be back soon." "Alright, mother." "Don''t leave near the house, if anything happens just lock yourself inside, there''s a short sword over there in the worst case." "I''ll be fine it won''t take that long." "We do live pretty much in nowhere, but I like to be sure to avoid accidents." "Yes, mother, I''ll do as you say." "Good girl, get going!" She smiles happily. Chapter 8 ¨C Prologue Arc Chapter 7 – Prologue Arc While I was running from the two hours of exercise, I received a title called body training. I''m sitting close to the river, with the fishing rod and the straw hat in my head. ''That sure was tiring, but it must''ve been worthwhile, status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 10 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 70/70 | Mana: 260/350 Status Points:1 Strength: 0 | Stamina: 8 | Agility: 0 | Dexterity: 0 | Intelligence: 1 | Wisdom: 35 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(F), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 22(E), System Library 4(F). ''Seeing as my health and stamina went up, it was quite worthwhile.'' Mother arrived while I was training with a few things; I believe she got everything I asked. "Baby!" I turn around and look at my mother heading towards me with a basket, a bag, and a 60-centimeter long hoe." "Alright, I was able to get everything you needed and also brought you an extra basket so you can keep the different seeds I bought." "Thank you very much mother," I tell her happily and gratefully. "You''re very welcome, so which one would you like to start with?" "We can try fishing first; I''ve already grabbed some rocks on the floor to put the rod stuck once everything''s set, that way I can do farming afterward while a fish gets baited." "That''s very smart Iris, did you thought about that?" "I read it from one of the fishing books." "Oh... Well, that does help you with saving time!" "Indeed!" "Have you thought about what you''re going to do with the fishes?" "I''d like to learn how to handle them and cook them if I fish any." "It''ll be a bit bloody... I learned how to cut fish at 12 with my mother." "You''re the one who said I needed to get used to these things if I wanted to get stronger right?" My mother smiled. "Absolutely! Alright, grab your rod and stretch it on the river, I''ll help you stick it into the stones afterward." "Okay mother," I do as she said. "Now come closer and be careful to not touch the wire." Once I get really close to her she continues. "Open your hand and pick a worm from the box." Without hesitation, I remove one of the fluffy worms from the box. "They''re kind of cute," I touch them softly," and they tickle my hand. Mother makes a little weird face looking at them. ''I guess she''s not into worms,'' I smile. "Now what you do is pierce the worm in this metal hook." I grab the worm with my index finger and thumb, and grab the hook with the other hand and pierce the worm in it. Mother does a disgusted expression as she sees the worm liquids coming out of it. I notice it smiling at her feeling less bad for doing this to the little cute worm. After some seconds it stops moving and voices resound in my head. System: The title Animal Slayer has been received. Notice: Soul has been unlocked in status. ''Seems like we even get titles for killing things... What is the soul?'' "Mother, what is the soul?" Upon hearing those words she looks surprised at me. "The church says that the souls are what make us being who we are, the only immortal in other words the only aspect that never dies about us, kind of like energy." "Like mana?" "Yes, you could say that, but why do you ask?" I lower my voice and say," it appeared on my status just now." "Really!? What does it say about it or show?" "Let me check, status skill." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 20 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 70/70 | Mana: 250/350 Status Points:1 Strength: 0 | Stamina: 8 | Agility: 0 | Dexterity: 0 | Intelligence: 1 | Wisdom: 35 Soul: 110 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(F), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(F). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 4(F). "I''m not really sure but it says soul one hundred and ten." "When I and Luke were adventurers and we''d kill a monster, a sparkling stone would appear consuming the corpse around it." "That stone is equal to the soul amount; therefore the name the adventurer guild uses for it is soul stone." "I see how much would this amount to?" "I have no clue daughter, they use a device that ranks the different soul stones and awards them a rank, and same ranks are used towards skills and titles." "In my status, I can see the ranks in other words the letters of my titles and skills, but mother doesn''t so how do you know about their ranks?" "We can check them on a device at the adventurer guild when we place our hand in it to make a card; a page inside with our information is saved." "Inside the book? That''s interesting, but that way other people would be able to see my skills no?" "Yes, but you can rip the page, it''s not against the rules to do so." "If I ever become an adventurer I should do it so that I keep secret of these skills right?" "Absolutely Iris." "Okay, mom I''ll make sure to do it if it ever happens." "Just for reference the same book is used to apply to other places like the church, and the battle academia and the magic institute, important places basically." "I see... what are the battle academia and the magic institute things?" "They''re a place where nobles learn how to fight, or research magic, you can even learn skills without using skill points by doing what you''d normally do with the said skill." "Sounds like expensive places to go... So how can we learn skills?" "Once I teach you swordsmanship, you should get a skill with that name, don''t worry dear, with time you''ll get what you need." "Alright, mother I''ll be patient." I hear a weird sound coming from the riverside and look into it. "Mother the fishing rod is bending!" I walk to it and grab it. "You got to wait a bit to make sure the fish is hooked and start lifting it so that you force the fish out of the water!" I put my strength in my hands and feet and start lifting the rod in the air. As the fish starts leaving the water I hear it splashing on top of it and then no noise when it''s completely out. System: The title Fish Caught has been received. "Now you place the rod fully vertical so that the fish goes close enough for you to place it inside the basket." I do as I''m told and the line comes closer to me bringing the fish closer, I take a grab of it and it slips my hands. I try again and for the fourth time, I fully grab it and release it off the metal bait. I stare at it as its life dissipates soon after stopping moving. I place it on the straw basket I brought and surround it with two big leaves I found on the way here. System: The title Conserved Fish has been received. ''Seems like I do get titles from doing these jobs, status open.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 20 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 70/70 | Mana: 250/360 Status Points:1 Strength: 0 | Stamina: 8 | Agility: 1 | Dexterity: 2 | Intelligence: 1 | Wisdom: 36 Soul: 110 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(F), Fish Caught(F), Conserved Fish(F). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 4(F). ''It seems like I got some dexterity and agility from the titles, my disgrace seems to have increased, probably from killing the worm and the fish, or the animal slayer title?'' ''I''m not entirely sure but I think my mana also went up?'' ''I wonder which title did that...'' ''Probably one of the fishing ones.'' My mother approaches and pats my hair and says," are you, alright honey?" ''She must be referring to the fish... It did pain me a little bit, but I''m doing my best to contain it.'' "Yes, it was a little sad, especially when I received the animal slayer title, but I chose to do this so there''s no turning back now." My mother hugs me," good girl," she pats my hair some more. "That''s very brave of you Iris, it shows that you''re maturing," I smile at the compliment she gave me. "Alright, now you need to set another worm and repeat what we did before." "Sure!" After we finish, I walk a little above following mother and she makes a big square with the hoe close to the river. "Here you go, this is the field area, you can expand it when you have more seeds, and I tried to buy a few things that would grow easily." "This is how you plow, you lift the hoe and smack the ground and then pull the earth backward so it makes kind of a long hole." "Take it and do it so you learn," she gives me the hoe. I spend three hours plowing the whole area of 30 meters while catching some worms I find on the way and placing new worms and catching new fishes. I receive two titles called Plowing Fields and Fish Type. I then spent 30 minutes placing some seeds of 4 different types and closing the holes, from that I received a title called Seed Types. Another 30 minutes went by as I used a watering can that my mother got me from the house, she had one from a garden she was meant to build but never felt motivated to. This awarded me with a title called Watering Field. I lay on the floor exhausted. In total, I caught 6 fishes which surprised mother as she didn''t expect me to get anything at all from fishing, honestly neither did I. "I''m going to prepare the dinner, come back home when you''re done resting Iris if it gets colder than this, go home, take a shower and rest in bed." "Will do mother thanks for teaching me." "You welcome dear, even though you were the one who did the most work!" We laugh at each other. ''I left the fishing rod on the floor with a rock on top of it and the bag with the worm boxes together with it.'' ''It shouldn''t fly as I also left the hoe close to it; I think I''ll leave these things here and head home.'' ''Mother took the bag with the empty seed boxes; she didn''t tell me what was in it.'' ''Guess it''s her way of surprising me, but she certainly bought a lot to fill that whole area.'' ''Tomorrow I won''t have to plow anymore; it''ll just be watering and fishing, so my broken body can rest.'' ''Mother also said she wouldn''t make me do any exercise, but father would get that chance to teach me about magic.'' ''I''m very excited to finally use magic other than these skills.'' I get up and head home. Chapter 8 – Prologue Arc The following morning after a long sleep. ''My body is sore everywhere.'' ''Was so tired yesterday that I didn''t even check the status, let''s have a look at it.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 120 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 150/150 | Mana: 350/360 Status Points:1 Strength: 4 | Stamina: 16 | Agility: 1 | Dexterity: 2 | Intelligence: 3 | Wisdom: 36 Soul: 130 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(E), Fish Caught(F), Conserved Fish(F), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(E), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(C). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 4(F). ''Disgrace went up a lot, if I were to guess it must''ve been from the worms and fishes.'' ''A necessary sacrifice, after mother''s constant support I''ve grown a bit more used to handling their deaths.'' ''Honestly speaking I don''t feel bad about it, in the end, without food we''d starve.'' ''Like this, I''ll be able to return the money they spent and if everything goes well, maybe make more?'' ''My health has increased a lot, it''s still barely half from my mana though, it seems farming and fishing didn''t help to increase it.'' ''I''ve gathered enough different status to compensate the 10 points I spent in wisdom, so it ended up being worthwhile as I received an extra status point from doing so.'' ''My soul seems to have increased very slightly, not like it matters as it only influences something after I die.'' ''The titles have been ranking up, some faster than others, it seems like I''ll have to plow some more fields to max the title.'' ''It doesn''t snow during winter, and I''ve only heard about it from my parents, so having to plow more, possibly either to make more fields or after harvesting.'' ''The river is big enough to never have to worry about water, the weather is pretty good during the year, so I should be able to have a decent crop all year long.'' ''I feel like I''m starting to think like a farmer,'' I smile. ''Well, it is a good thing, doing the things I want to do, and even having a lot of support for them.'' ''I couldn''t ask for better parents.'' ''Just hope they didn''t think my requests were too much or that I made them think I''m selfish.'' ''Mother said I could learn skills from doing things, but I didn''t learn any fisherman or farming skills.'' ''Swordsmanship skill which she referred sounds like something would be able to learn.'' ''In that sense, skills unique to classes are not learnable without it...'' ''Which is too bad as I''d love to have some free skills to make my two hobbies more fun.'' ''I''m still too tired to move, think I''ll let my body rest some more, system library.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I, II Fishing I, II Baking I, II Cooking I, II Farming I, II Lumberjack I, II ''A new thing? I think I''ll save baking and cooking for later since I guess they''re probably recipes.'' ''Let''s check lumberjack I.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Lumberjack I Author: Eric the Strong. This is the year 170 after the system was established. There are no book records before the system was created. I''m a commoner who earned the title strong after reaching 200 strength. Thanks to the fame I got even among nobles, I used part of the money I received from a sponsor to write a piece of my story. I started as most peasants start; we spend our status and skill points. I invested everything in strength and became a lumberjack one who cuts trees and turns them into logs. I helped my wife with her fields in farming especially plowing which granted me more strength, I killed roaming monsters who approached our fields. I learned ax art and ax mastery passive skills and used them almost every day of my life. At some point, I was cutting small trees with one chop, and well, monsters in half. Every time I''d level up I''d get 5 points which I''d spend 4 in strength and 1 in stamina. By level 12 I reached 200 strength earning the title strong. One day when I was out woodcutting my wife and son were assaulted by bandits and they died. When I found out, I was overwhelmed by madness and rage. I followed the footprints and blood trails I found towards the woods while carrying an ax in each hand. After I found them I went crazy in rage and bloodlust. When I was done I was surrounded by a bloodbath. I discovered later I received a title called Rampage, and I was also able to change jobs to a class named berserker. I had gathered enough disgrace from killing humans to do so. Ever since that day, my fame skyrocketed among the peasants, and I dedicated the rest of my life killing bandits. I was the first one to reach the berserker rank 4 class, but it seemed like there was another evolution to it. By the time I almost mastered the class I was too old to continue. It seems that titles are conditions to learn hidden classes, and another condition is to have a lot of fame and disgrace. I believe it might be possible to even become a hero other than being summoned by the almighty goddess Aria. Or not, who knows, however, if the old man sage John said the system is fair and works on conditions then I believe the chance exists. I''ve also done my share on the beast and monster-slaying the more variety that is killed the more titles one will get. I hope the future generations will have a lot of strong classes and turn the tides in wars to come, it is a violent world. System: The title intermediate reader has been received. ''Seems like this man knew the author of the world of Artana.'' ''Like him, he also suggests getting strong due to the world being dangerous...'' ''I''m very sorry for him and his family, if it happened to me, I''d most likely do what he did if not worse.'' ''Even though compared to him I''m super weak.'' ''Seems like it''s wise to try to get this fame and disgrace as high as possible for good classes.'' ''Perhaps classes that need conditions are not stronger or weaker than the normal ones, it sounds more like he needed a class that fitted him?'' ''I''m not really sure, but I am curious about the next volume, so let''s read more of this strongman guy, lumberjack II.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Lumberjack II Author: Eric the Strong. This is the year 175 after the system was established. Before I die, I''ve decided to write about a very scary encounter that I experienced. The old man John has already passed away. One of the most amazing human beings ever existing. If it wasn''t for the wise people like him that planned amazing strategies to outdo other races in wars... We''d have perished by now even with the help of the heroes. In a request to the deceased John, I went to explore the land between our kingdom in the north and the demon kingdom. I found a lot of monsters... I killed a lot of monsters... I ran from a lot of monsters... I did my best to survive and eventually, after traveling for a long time, I reached a place with red sand, instead of the typical ground made of earth with bits of grass here and there. From my traveling, I figured it was a zone that covered the south path of the demon kingdom. It was then that I discovered the reason why humans and demons don''t fight much. From all the opposing forces from the different races that we humans know exist, beast race, monster race, and demon race. None of them matter compared to what I found. In the middle of our kingdoms, a certain creature owns territory as large as the whole human territory. Everything it owns is marked by this red sand. A monster above all monsters, a red dragon. To our current knowledge there''s a chance that more creatures like this one exist through the world, and more races too. Towards the center, I saw a gigantic turtle fighting the red dragon. It was a fight between two colossal monsters. Ultimately the dragon won I think? After the dragon left an army of sandworms started digging below the gigantic turtle and it drowned under the red sand. I don''t know if it died devoured by the worms. After my return to the kingdom I was diagnosed with mana disease it seems like those lands were very rich with mana. My mana pool was too small and couldn''t handle it. There''s no cure for it so sooner or later I''ll meet my friend John. ''It certainly wasn''t much about learning more things about his lumberjack class, especially since he changed it.'' ''There are places that we humans can''t walk into without suffering consequences?'' ''Mana disease... I wonder if there''s a cure for it now.'' ''A red dragon is there a race of dragons or it belongs to the monster race?'' ''What was that giant turtle he mentioned...'' ''Are those things even possible to exist?'' ''In my past life, I''ve read stories about what was written in them as fantasy creatures.'' ''To think they''re not fantasy but real instead.'' ''Just how strong is a red dragon?'' ''Is it even a unique monster or simply one of many?'' ''Is the world truly so vast that we''re just little fluffy worms living in it?'' ''What if one of those big monsters would drop by in our Lumen kingdom?'' ''Even with every human together are we strong enough to stop them?'' ''It makes me wonder if the red sand comes from it being owned by a red dragon.'' ''If the dragon leaves that territory or maybe dies of age, in case they die of age.'' ''Will the territory around him change back allowing the demons to freely invade us?'' ''I wonder if the king even thought about any of this.'' Chapter 9 – Prologue Arc After spending part of the morning thinking about possibilities I decide to head outside towards the field I''m making. On my way to the exit, I hear a voice behind me. "Good morning Iris." I turn around, "good morning mother." "It is time for you to learn how to cut the fish," she smiles evilly making me gulp. "Yes, mother!" I followed her to the kitchen where she placed a fish on a wood board. "So first what you have to do is with this knife scrape the fish scales with this." She scraped the scales by pushing them from tail to head. Then she turned the fish around and placed the knife next to the table. Understanding what she meant I got closer and did my best to copy what she had done. Once I finished mother told me, "now with the big knife slice the head off." I look slightly scared at the fish,'' you can do this Iris, you can do it.'' I repeat it countless times through the whole process that follows. I lifted the dagger and looked at the fish shaking a bit with my hand and mother said. "Focus on this spot," she indicated while showing me where by using her index finger then removing it and saying coldly. "Cut it." My hand went down and a heavy sound was heard on the fish, a little of blood gouged out. "Again, in the same spot till it''s fully separated." I repeat it a few times till the head is completely off the body. As I repeat it my handshakes less and less. "With this smaller knife cut the side fins and the fins under like this," she cuts one of them by holding it and then removing it. The knife goes very close to the fish''s skin then the fins are cut by the root as she stretches them. She then places the knife next to it and looks at me. I approach and start removing the rest of the fins. "Now do a cut under the belly to remove the guts and little organs the fish has from here to there," she makes a line with her index finger. I do a cut and blood and guts start falling off it. ''This is completely disgusting.'' "You can put them in this bag, then once all of it is out, wash the fish inside and outside." "Then do everything you''ve done till now with the rest of the fishes you caught." Once I''m done with the first fish, a voice resounds in my mind. System: The title Fish Processed has been received. After I''m done with everything mother places all of the fishes on a plate and takes them to the oven. She puts some logs inside the oven and then a metal oval pan above it that gets warmed up. "Now you just have to grill the fish on top of that, don''t touch the metal it''ll burn your hands." I lift a fish carefully and place it inside the oven on top of the pan, then do it with another one. "Once it''s grilled on one side we turn it around with this big fork while holding the wooden pan so it doesn''t slip." Once the fish is finished cooking a voice resounds in my mind. System: The title Cooked Fish has been received. I do it to every fish and once I''m finished mother removes the pan and places it on the sink so it cools down. "We usually eat bread, stews of meat, cheese and vegetables, some ham, cheese, butter, some fruits, and lots of soups." I look at mom who is smiling very happily. "It is rare for us to eat fish," she patted my hair. I smiled relieving myself of all the tension I went through. "I''m very proud of you Iris, for committing yourself to everything I just taught." "Thank you, mother!" I shout happily," I almost threw up a few times when the organs came out." Mother laughed hearing those words, "when I was your age I actually did, you''re strong-minded honey." She puts a fish inside of the bread and places it on a plate on the kitchen table," eat it, you''ll love it." I eat while thinking about everything I did since yesterday while tearing up. Noticing this my mother smiles and eats without saying anything reminiscing of the days her mother taught her. After we finish eating mother says, "you can go do whatever you''d like now, I''ll wash the dishes, if you need anything I''ll be here." "Alright mother, I''ll go a bit to the field I have to water it up." "Do it softly as you just ate, let the food sink in before exercising." "Sure will do!" I walk outside with a straw hat on my head. As I move towards the field I check my status. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 120 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 150/150 | Mana: 370/370 Status Points:1 Strength: 4 | Stamina: 16 | Agility: 1 | Dexterity: 10 | Intelligence: 3 | Wisdom: 38 Soul: 130 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(F), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(E), Fish Caught(F), Conserved Fish(A), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(E), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(C), Intermediate Reader(E), Fish Processed(F), Cooked Fish(F). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 5(F). ''This is starting to have a lot of titles, seems like I''m doing a good job.'' ''The more titles the more statuses I''ll eventually have as I believe not all titles give extra statuses.'' ''Seeing as some titles even decrease them like mana exhaust.'' ''At least it''s maxed so I don''t think I''ll lose health anytime soon.'' Suddenly I trip on a rock and fall on the floor. Notice: 2 health has been deducted. "Ouch my knee," I voice my pain in words. ''Good thing I landed on grass but I still scrapped a little bit of it.'' ''Seems like it warns me when I lose health.'' ''It was quite the timing hurting myself when I said that I wouldn''t be losing health.'' I lay down on the floor with my belly up as I rest. ''My body is still a bit sore from yesterday plowing the field.'' Notice: 1 health has been deducted. "I lost health again?" I feel the blood slipping through my leg. "Bleeding makes me lose health? That''s important to know..." ''Can only wait for it to close.'' ''The sky is clear and beautiful.'' ''There''re very few white fluffy clouds floating in it.'' ''I see a bird coming down to my field.'' I get up and walk closer to it. It starts digging my hard-worked field, I pick the hoe and throw it at him to scare him away. The hoe flies and by the time the bird noticed it, it gets crushed by it. System: The title Preyed Upon has been received. "Ah..." I run closer and see the poor bird dead. "I didn''t realize I had this much strength." ''I accidentally killed it and won a title.'' I lift the hoe from it and place it on the floor, I go grab a long leaf and surround the bird with it. I place him inside the straw basket," sorry birdie." ''I wonder if my mother can cook birds.'' I prepare the fishing rod and place a worm in it. I lift it while holding the bait to not get hurt, I put the worm box in the pocket well closed and walk south towards the direction where the river flows. I bring the basket with the leaves with me. After walking for 10 minutes I put the rod between two big rocks and I throw the line making it fall on the water. I look in the river transparent blue water and see my reflection in it. ''I wonder why my parents say I have green eyes...'' ''Every time I look at mirrors and places with reflections I see cold blue eyes.'' ''They feel nostalgic, but I can''t seem to remember from where.'' ''Could they be part of the memories I can''t seem to recover after I went into the attic on my past life?'' After a while, I catch a fish and a voice resounds in my mind. System: The title Fish Spot has been received. "With this title, I''ve now acquired all the titles I learned by reading the fishing book." I walk further south after conserving the fish the way I did with the bird and a voice resounds in my head. System: The title Fishing Series has been received. I place another worm in the fishing rod while I think on this title. ''From what I''ve come to understand so far that these series always show up when I get a rank S from one of the titles that belong to it.'' ''If I''m right I should get some fishing title with that rank, let''s check status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 120 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 170/170 | Mana: 360/380 Status Points:1 Strength: 4 | Stamina: 18 | Agility: 3 | Dexterity: 16 | Intelligence: 4 | Wisdom: 38 Soul: 130 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(D), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(E), Fish Caught(F), Conserved Fish(S), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(E), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(C), Intermediate Reader(E), Fish Processed(F), Cooked Fish(F), Preyed Upon(F), Fish Spot(F), Fishing Series(F). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 5(F). "Hum..." I look at the yellow screen in front of me searching for one. "Ah! Conserved Fish rank S! It seems like I was right!" "In other words, like this, I know that the other fishing titles will eventually be maxed and then the fishing series will rank up for each maxed title all the way to S." "Since it is like this, I can also understand how many titles there are in total." I start counting with my fingers, "F, E, D, C, B, A, S, seven ranks so seven fishing titles." I look back at the screen," I have... 5 titles so far, if I''m right then I''m missing two more titles..." A snap sound is heard and a voice then resounds in my mind. System: The title Broken Wire has been received. I run at the water and get the hold of the wire that is running away with my metal bait. I do my best to pull the fish out of the water and as I do the wire starts hurting my hands. Notice: 2 health has been deducted. I don''t give up and keep putting strength in the wire rotating it around my wrist. Notice: 6 health has been deducted. Notice: The Skill Bleeding Resistance has been acquired. ''A new skill!? Wait now''s not the time.'' I put my feet back and start pulling with a lot of strength. Notice: 8 health has been deducted. One last pull, "Ah!!!" I shout and lift both arms up pulling the string as if I was holding the fishing rod. Notice: 12 health has been deducted. Notice: Bleeding Resistance skill has leveled up to 2. The fish falls on the grass splashing on the floor. ''It was the only bait I had, I did it.'' ''The skill leveled up that''s pretty amazing.'' I breathe fast while closing my eyes. Notice: 10 health has been deducted. The adrenaline and excitement were overwhelming the pain I was feeling. I unwire the wires from my wrists let them breathe. "It''s dripping a lot of blood and burning too." Notice: 8 health has been deducted. ''I managed to get another title, I guess the last one could be a bit more hardcore and be breaking the rod?'' I put the wire that has the bait around a stick nearby then break the stick in half while doing a fishing pose. Notice: 8 health has been deducted. Notice: Bleeding Resistance skill has leveled up to 3. System: The title Broken Rod has been received. ''It actually worked like that?'' ''I repeat the idiocy I thought.'' Notice: 6 health has been deducted. ''I''m starting to lose less and less health, seems like the new skill is taking effect.'' ''It''s a little scary to be losing health like this, makes my heart race, but at the same time I know I have a lot of health now so I''ll be fine.'' Notice: 4 health has been deducted. I do the broken rod stick trick one more time. "Let''s check the status." Notice: 3 health has been deducted. Notice: Bleeding Resistance skill has leveled up to 4. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 120 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 156/220 | Mana: 350/380 Status Points:1 Strength: 4 | Stamina: 22 | Agility: 5 | Dexterity: 16 | Intelligence: 5 | Wisdom: 38 Soul: 130 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(A), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(E), Fish Caught(F), Conserved Fish(S), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(E), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(C), Intermediate Reader(E), Fish Processed(F), Cooked Fish(F), Preyed Upon(F), Fish Spot(F), Fishing Series(F), Breaking Wire(F), Breaking Rods(E). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 5(F), Bleeding Resistance level 4(F). ''Seems like my health went up by a lot together with stamina and the title health, it''s almost maxed.'' ''The title, breaking rods leveled up, so I''ll break some more rods the way I did.'' After breaking some more rods and losing a bit more health from bleeding I open the status again to see the changes that happened along with some voices I heard. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 120 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 210/280 | Mana: 340/380 Status Points:1 Strength: 4 | Stamina: 28 | Agility: 17 | Dexterity: 18 | Intelligence: 5 | Wisdom: 38 Soul: 130 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(E), Fish Caught(F), Conserved Fish(S), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(E), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(C), Intermediate Reader(E), Fish Processed(F), Cooked Fish(F), Preyed Upon(F), Fish Spot(F), Fishing Series(E), Breaking Wire(F), Breaking Rods(S). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 5(F), Bleeding Resistance level 5(F). ''Seems like I was right, the rod title completed and the fishing series went up a little, now to break this wire 10 times, let''s see if it''ll be enough.'' ''I''ll tie it to my bamboo fishing rod every time just in case.'' After a while, I open the status to check if it worked. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System: The title Cheater has been received. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 220 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 210/280 | Mana: 330/380 Status Points:1 Strength: 4 | Stamina: 28 | Agility: 20 | Dexterity: 21 | Intelligence: 16 | Wisdom: 38 Soul: 230 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(E), Fish Caught(F), Conserved Fish(S), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(E), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(C), Intermediate Reader(E), Fish Processed(F), Cooked Fish(F), Preyed Upon(F), Fish Spot(F), Fishing Series(D), Breaking Wire(S), Breaking Rods(S), Cheater (S). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 23(E), System Library 5(F), Bleeding Resistance level 5(F). ''Cheater title!? Rank S?'' I laugh loud for some minutes. ''Seems like disgrace went up a lot, well sooner or later I would''ve ended up finishing the titles, so I don''t think the system is actually mad at me.'' ''In fact, having a title for such occasions seems like it expected someone to do it.'' ''It sure was quite a surprise, my status has come a long way I even got a new skill, I''m really happy.'' I knot the bamboo wire to the bait and place another worm in it while smiling. I get closer to the river since I lost some wire and place it on the water. I place the fish I left in the ground from the earlier struggle inside the straw basket. ''It''s a good thing I learned how to knot with mother otherwise I''d be screwed right now.'' ''Can''t be always depending on my parents.'' I spend a few hours fishing. Chapter 10 – Prologue Arc I return home after fishing and watering the field with my body extra sore and my wounds healed. I was able to get 4 fishes in total and 2 new types of them. "Hello my beautiful daughter, where have you been?" "Hey dad, I was fishing and watering the fields," I approach him and show him what I caught. "Is that a bird? Did you hunt it? How?" "Ah... The bird was actually an accident, I kind of threw the hoe to scare him away from digging my fields and it fell on him." "Sorry for it, but it won''t be wasted, can make a meat stew with it," dad smiles kindly at me. I smile back as I feel reassured by his words. "If you''d like while I rest a bit from work you can handle the fish and then we can go learn some magic." "Sure!" I reply happily. After an hour, I return to the living room sitting on the sofa next to dad. "Rosaline come here a moment," dad shouts. "I''m here Luke," she walks into the living room. "Have a seat, Iris, we''re now going to do a little test to see what element you possess." Dad left then brought a cup of water and said," So Iris it is important to know that there are 4 basic elements. "Four basic elements?" "Yes daughter, they''re known as Fire, Water, Earth, and Air." "Basic elements... Does that mean there are other types? I questioned. "There exists a couple of rare and unique elements as well, one of them being the one I have unique light element." "Oh, so dad is a species in extinction!" My parents started laughing. "Yes, you could say that my funny little daughter," dad patted my head while I smile happily. Mother placed her hands in the cup of water and a thin aura of mana surrounded her hands embracing the cup. I stare at it intensively as the water became bluer and bluer. "Wow, such a pretty blue color mom, what does that mean? My mother smiles and as she''s about to reply, I say, "Is it perhaps water since it''s bluer than it was before?" "It certainly is my dear Iris; mother here has the basic water element and dad uses the unique light element." ''Water and light... Wondering if I''ll get either of them.'' "I don''t have a secondary element, however, I''m great with weapons, so I haven''t really put much effort into magic as your dad did. "Here give it a try," she smiles while pointing towards the cup. "So, which of you is stronger?" I asked curiously. Dad laughed and started rubbing his chin, "Well you see... Mother is far stronger than me. Mom laughs at dad''s reaction as he explained. "I''m more of a stay far away healer kind of ex-adventurer," dad keeps on laughing embarrassed. "Is it possible to have more than one main element?" I questioned. "It''s not impossible people usually inherit the elements from their parents, sometimes they even receive a new one." "Rarely the elements combine with each other giving birth to a new one, " dad explained. ''That''s a lot of possibilities...'' "Worst case you''ll have only one element, in the best case you''ll get 2 or 3," mother said. "Well, there''s also a usual rule for us humans, where we don''t get to master opposite elements." "Mastering opposite elements...?" I look confused at them. "For example, how some monsters can both use water and fire," dad clarified. "Oh okay, that makes sense." "Monsters are capable of having a deeper understanding of magic than us as they use it from the moment they''re born." Upon hearing that dad added, "Demons, however, are a bit more similar to us elementally speaking..." "In what way dad?" "They usually don''t master opposite elements; however, they have a lot more mana than us!" "Is there anything special about having more mana?" I asked I have a decent amount of it "Yes, a demon usually is able to put more mana into a spell making it stronger." "That''s quite useful..." "For future reference, if you ever see a demon, don''t hesitate to run," dad said with the most serious face I''d ever seen. "How come?" "Father here wouldn''t want to see his cute daughter die." I gulped. "I''d definitely find and chase that demon even if I had to go to the deepest ends of the world to kill him," mother said with a scary face. ''They sure love me too much,'' I smiled kindly to them. "Well then here goes nothing!" I placed my hands around the cup and I focus all my mana in the water inside while staring at it to find out its color. As my mana flows through the water glass a cold aura starts surrounding me. The water shape started to change slowly. The mother who was sitting next to her husband started whispering to him a bit after the water started giving off a reaction. Dad looked at her and heard her voice saying, "this cold aura is giving me chills honey." Dad too started feeling cold from Iris''s aura. "It seems like our baby will be quite the ice mage in the future," dad said while his hands were shivering. Notice: Element has been unlocked in status. The water slowly froze on top of the glass leaving a thin crystal-clear layer, and as it did, I saw it... I saw my reflection, and in it, a very evil, wicked, and terrifying smile from someone nostalgic to me resided. The face that fills the small reflection inside of the cup gets slowly further away from me, without me moving and then the image stops moving. ''She looks really focused,'' mom thought proudly. I see the full body of a girl who extends her hand towards me and one of my hands moves on its own in response. It leaves the cup and heads towards the water slowly as I lose myself in a trance. Then my icy aura starts to change becoming darker creating an ominous aura. Notice: Soul-bound has reacted. It has been unlocked in status skill. As I''m about to hit my finger in the thin ice layer, I feel something stopping my arm or someone. I look up and there he is, my father, he seems to be talking to me with a concerned face, but I can''t hear him at all. I feel drained, I think I used too much mana, I need to check my status and look at it. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 420 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 50/340 | Mana: 0/380 Status Points:1 Strength: 5 | Stamina: 34 | Agility: 22 | Dexterity: 24 | Intelligence: 20 | Wisdom: 38 Soul: 260 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(E), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(D), Fish Caught(D), Conserved Fish(S), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(C), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(S), Intermediate Reader(E), Fish Processed(E), Cooked Fish(E), Preyed Upon(F), Fish Spot(D), Fishing Series(D), Breaking Wire(S), Breaking Rods(S), Cheater (S), Farming Series(F), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 25(E), System Library 5(F), Bleeding Resistance level 5(F). Rare Element: Ice. Soul-bound. ''Seems like my parents even went as far as to provide me with a rare element for magic, I''m truly grateful.'' I sit back placing my head on the sofa as I let my voice out," my mana and health have been mostly exhausted I feel so tired dad, mother." "We were so worried," they said in unison, "wait your health!? Heal!" Luke shouted as he used a skill on Iris. After a while, my health is fully recovered. "So that''s what happened, you overdid your mana usage, well sometimes when we overuse mana we use health in mana place, that''s how some beasts and monsters use skills." "We do forget you''re still so young sometimes due to how mature you are baby," my mother said with a sad look on her face. "We''re such bad parents," my parents look at me with sad faces. "Not at all Rosaline my dear mother, Luke my dear father, you''re the best parents I could ask for, I... I love you both..." I close my eyes and fall asleep. "Can you take her to the bed honey?" "Yes, of course." Luke grabbed Iris and took her to bed, then he returned. "Welcome back dear, say what do you think about what just happened? Rosaline showed a concerned and sad expression to Luke. "That felt truly eerie I''ve never seen such compatibility between elements especially a rare one such as Ice and the unique element dark." "It did feel incredibly powerful..." "I''ve never heard of any human possessing a rare element with a unique element." "I haven''t either, just having one of each grade is already considered being very lucky." A serious and pensive expression was shown on Luke''s face. "I know our daughter is very special from what you told me having 2 skills since birth, but even so that was something else entirely." "What should we do honey?" Luke thought then started speaking about what he studied in the past. "I think that in the end exceptions are bound to appear." "3 basic elements are considered normal or 2 basic and one rare/unique." "Thinking like that having one of each grade doesn''t sound bad right?" "Yes, your right honey, but I''m not worried about her having a rare with a unique one, I''m worried about the unique being dark one." "I know dear, the church hates demons, and they''re known for using that element." "There have been demons with light elements too..." "Indeed Rosaline, the church needs to stop discriminating people the way they do." Luke hugged Rosaline softly. ¡ù¡ù¡ù In times Goddess Aria had reincarnated and summoned random individuals from other worlds and granted them unique and blessed skills. These allowed them to become strong in a short time. Furthermore, if she summoned them, they''d be able to maintain their current body and age. Especially so if she liked the appearances that they had in their former worlds. This world currently consists of a large human kingdom called Lumen, but even all 10 million humans together only amount to 10% of the entire world population. Aria Goddess is known for loving humans the most out of all the races. She didn''t help them expand to other territories or annihilate the other races. In times of great crisis, she summoned these so-called heroes to help the two existent kingdoms. In the end, these heroes would age and die, that way the balance between the different races in the world would remain. There is a certain law that disables the goddess from meddling with the soul of a being once it has gone through the reincarnation portal. There is more than one god thus there is also more than one reincarnation portal. She ordered her servants to put the random souls that arrive directly in her portal as long as the souls came from the world of Artana. Thus, Iris''s soul went through without any meddling, in fact, upon going through the portal it received a boost from the system. In a failed attempt to break the contract between Iris and her other soul the link between them became stronger. In Iris''s case, due to the system failure, her soul got stronger, but this was only one of two consequences. This fact would remain unaware to the Goddess Aria for a long time as souls kept pouring every day, and the servant forgot about it soon after what he did. ¡ù¡ù¡ù I leave my bed after sleeping for what feels like an eternity. Outside it''s raining. Upon going through my room door, I head towards our kitchen. "Good morning sleepyhead," my mom greets me with a smile. "Good morning mom," I retribute the smile. "Are you feeling better now my dear daughter?" She asks with a serious and concerned expression. "Yes, mom I feel like I''ve recharged my mana, "I voice myself loudly and cheerfully so she doesn''t worry. "Good good, I''m glad honey, here come to sit next to me and eat some bread with butter." Mother signaled me with her hand to sit in the chair next to her. "Has dad gone to work already?" "Yes, he had some important matters to deal with." "Alright." "Well, you see, about yesterday you..." ''Yesterday... Oh, right I discovered my element was Ice, but shouldn''t she be happy about it?'' ''It''s supposed to be a good element, no? "You see Iris, you may not have realized but yesterday when you were doing the test to see what element you had, you..." "Yes?" I replied confused. "You showed a different element than the ice one you initially showed us," mom said with a concerned expression. ''A different element? Didn''t I just use Ice?'' "What are you talking about mom, I only used Ice," I laughed a little to cease her worries. "No, you did not dear, in fact, we saw a different element in your aura even if it wasn''t for a long time. "Uh, what?" "Dad said it was an element usually used by high-ranked demons the unique dark element." ''Dark element? Status open.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 0 | Disgrace: 420 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 7 Years old Health: 340/340 | Mana: 380/390 Status Points:1 Strength: 5 | Stamina: 34 | Agility: 22 | Dexterity: 24 | Intelligence: 20 | Wisdom: 39 Soul: 260 Titles: Reincarnated(F), Mana(D), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(F), Body Training(F), Animal Slayer(D), Fish Caught(D), Conserved Fish(S), Plowing Fields(C), Fish Type(C), Seed Type(C), Watering Field(S), Intermediate Reader(E), Fish Processed(E), Cooked Fish(E), Preyed Upon(F), Fish Spot(D), Fishing Series(D), Breaking Wire(S), Breaking Rods(S), Cheater (S), Farming Series(F), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S). Skill Points: 2 Skills: Status level 25(E), System Library 5(F), Bleeding Resistance level 5(F). Rare Element: Ice. Soul-bound. ''See I knew it, I don''t have a dark element.'' "Mother... I really don''t have the dark element, I only have the Ice element," I said with eyes brimming with confidence. "But we saw it dear." Rosaline went deep into thought. "I just checked my status and the only element I have there is Ice, I even received a title with the same name." "I believe you daughter," she holds my hands. "Maybe the reason my aura changed was that I lost health while having no more mana?" "I don''t think so baby girl, I suppose it is your second element just that you''re not ready to use it." "Well if that''s the case I just have to get stronger, and in the end, it is my element the more the merrier right?" "Yes, of course, just don''t tell anyone you might have it, the church hates that element." "The church?" "The race they hate the most is demons, a lot of them use that element, and their god also has a big rivalry with goddess Aria." "A rivalry between gods affects races?" "It is a complicated matter, but yes." ''I figured from the stories I''ve read that our advantage was having the heroes summoned by the goddess Aria.'' ''Yet if other races who are already stronger than our also have a god to support them as well then...'' "Mother, I''d like to become stronger and enter the adventurer guild or the magic institute or even the battle academia." Rosaline looked at Iris with a serious expression. "If the day comes where you can beat me in a duel then I''ll allow you to attempt the adventurer guild entrance exam." "The other two are very, very expensive, sadly we can''t afford it." "I understand," I get up from the table and then I sit again. "I was about to go do some laps but I just remembered it''s raining outside..." Mother started laughing upon hearing my words losing the serious expression she had. We spend the day cooking the fish and my mother teaches me how to pluck the bird feathers and cook it. Chapter 11 – Prologue Arc One year later, after the training started with dad and mother. "The river is so pretty mother, I can''t get enough of living near it." "It sure is dear, you can go closer if you''d like, just don''t go too deep to not wet your dress." I extend my hand towards my mother while smiling who then grabs its joyfully. "This way for sure I won''t fall into an accident." "My daughter is so smart." "Just like my parents!" "Sit here Iris close to the water I want to show you something you''ll enjoy." I take a seat next to mother while facing the river. "Our elements are different yet they''re the same." "How so mom?" "Your element is a variation of my element; it seems you took after me instead of dad who actually uses magic the most." "You''re saying that because when the ice melts it becomes water?" "Yes, in other words, let''s use what Luke taught you this past year in this river, I''ll do it first." Rosaline''s hands aimed at the water and as she did a mana aura started pouring out of them towards the river water. When it connected to the water, the mana and the water merged and it started flowing upwards. Then while above the river water level, it started making circles in the air, squares, triangles, and then it splashed in all directions. Both of them were splashed with a bit of it and started laughing. "Alright my dear try it." I focus on my mana extends its aura who reaches out for the rivel as it pours out from my body. Once the water starts going up, due to my natural ice affinity it freezes the liquid making it shine beautifully. I start to make an ice pillar which proves to be the easiest and then a square, a triangle on top of it like a small house, and then a circle next to it which ends up rather strange looking. Notice: 60 mana has been deducted. Lastly, I try splashing it but it does not work, so instead, I attempt shooting ice instead. Upon getting up I aim at one of the trees on the other side of the river. The mana that was already in ice form, forced an ice spike to pour out from it, sending a piece of ice that flies over the river for 2 centimeters falling back to the water shortly after. Notice: 20 mana has been deducted. With a disappointed tone, I voice out my displeasure. "It didn''t work... Why didn''t it?" I look at my mother with a somewhat sad expression, and as I do, my eyes gaze upon a very happy expression from Rosaline. "You might truly be a prodigy my dear Iris, but nonetheless you didn''t expect to learn how to shoot with your element in one go did you?" "I... kind of did..." "Silly pumpkin these things take their time be it martial arts or magic, in the end, they¡¯re both skills, and they take time to learn." "I understand, I''ll keep trying." After practicing for a while shooting more 19 ice spikes each costing around 20 mana. "Come sit with me let''s eat so you can rest dear." ''After training for a year I learned 2 active skills, and 4 passive skills, ones that represent my mastery about something.'' ''I''ve been leveling them up and learned everything I could from my parents, and now we''re celebrating with a picnic.'' ''Even though dad is currently at work, he''s busy as ever.'' "This strawberry jam we made from the field is so sweet," I smile while eating it with bread. "Indeed daughter, we sure did an amazing job with the farming." "There have even been some merchants trying to buy our products," I giggle joyfully after chewing another bite of it. "It''s not a bad thing if you do decide on selling some of the stuff you have, I barely spend money on vegetables and fruits nowadays." "I might do that at some point." "If you do talk with Rohan, he''s a friend of ours as you know, he''s a good merchant." "Will do mother!" "It''s also a shame you stopped fishing, the fish you caught was very good and fresh." "It literally came straight from the river mother," I smile stating the obvious making my mother chuckle charmingly. ''I ended up selling the rod and a few boxes of worms I produced through farming as I finished the fishing titles, they all disappeared when I did.'' ''Same for farming titles, but I can''t just sell the fields as my mother still takes care of them, and ends up saving us some money.'' ''I''ve tried a lot of different things with my element but sadly haven''t won any active skill.'' ''Dad told me it was quite normal as he himself took a while learning his, it was in a desperate moment where a friend got hurt that he learned to heal.'' ''In a different time, he learned to protect when he saw an arrow heading to a party member from his old group of adventurers.'' ''He taught me what he knew about magic, how to control mana, how to control my ice element.'' ''My training with both ended recently and now I''m just enjoying these moments while I try to discover my elemental skills.'' ''I''ve been so busy this past year handling the farming and mother training exhausted my body every day.'' ''Then mentally being lectured by dad and spending my mana in exercises he created.'' ''In the end, I learned close combat and ranged combat from both, so I haven''t decided where to place my skill points and what skills to learn.'' ''I''ve had a look at the possibilities, both active skills that require mana to charge and use, and passive ones that increase the expertise in some way.'' ''It was a long list of skills with just names, it didn''t even say what they did, so I just had to guess.'' ''Mother chose her class when she was 13, and I''m 8, so I still have time to decide.'' ''I still haven''t recovered my memories, and I''m still stuck at level 1.'' ''I think I''ll have the talk with mother today about joining the adventurer''s guild, and taking their exam.'' ''From our last spar, we managed to draw without her using any skill.'' ''She calls me a prodigy because I''m strong for my age, but it was the collection of titles that allowed me to grow strong.'' ''Also the training I did with both, without everything I wouldn''t have been able to reach this far.'' ''I''ve been trying a lot of things with my Ice element, mostly ice forms like mom taught me.'' ''From time to time, when I''m bored, I try to make sculptures of ice, the best one was a little bunny that looked a bit identical.'' ''On that day I ran as fast as I could to show mother, but by the time I got home it melted partially,'' I let out a sigh. ''It was worse when I remembered afterward that I could''ve simply used my ice aura to keep it frozen.'' ''At least I made parents laugh when I arrived at them with my watery hands.'' ''Lately, I''ve been trying to find ways to use my ice magic in an offensive way, but I''ve been mostly successful in using it as a defense.'' ''My favorite trick is to freeze the ground when my mother tries to come after me during our sparring sessions.'' ''She ends up slipping and sometimes I get a hit on her.'' "Are you ready daughter?" "Yes!" "Let''s go then, please do bring the bag." "Sure mom!" I smile at her. We leave the garden where we had our breakfast and head to the village. Mother wants to go shopping with me today. "A precious date to the village with my beautiful daughter," she lets out a big smile. I look at my short legs,'' I''d like to grow faster!'' Mother almost mind reading me speaks, "don''t worry dear, you''ll grow with time." "I want it to be fast!" I shout happily. "I like you as my baby doll so grow slowly," she smiles kindly. "A doll... A miniature Rosaline," I smile, making my mother giggle happily at it. As we walk our hands connect tightly, making it look like a very adorable scene. A while after we arrive at the village, the guards at the south gate greet us. "Good morning miss Rosaline." "Good morning gentlemen how are you today?" "Quite good, who''s this little girl with pretty green eyes?" The man approaches me suddenly attempting to catch my arm getting me surprised in a panic. Without realizing it, like a marionette my body moves on my own stepping back while freezing 2 of his fingers. Notice: 30 mana has been deducted. ''What the fuck my fingers hurts, this little bitch I''ll kill you!'' A pained expression was painted on his face. He looked at the state of the fingers and then shouted to the other guard. "Tyler you''re a fire type, right? Melt this for me!" "Hum? Yeah sure," he put his hand on top of Tyson''s melting the ice. "Are you okay Tyson?" Mother asked with a natural tone. "Yeah, don''t worry, didn''t expect such a cute little girl to be a tiger on the inside," he laughed as the pain got alleviated. "Sorry... You startled me," I replied shyly while looking to the floor. "It happens don¡¯t worry; it was my bad for scaring you." ''This girl should''ve been my daughter instead of that guy''s.'' He closed and opened his hand multiple times," it''s fixed, thank you, Tyler." "Your welcome partner go put on a bandage for the burns from the ice." "Alright, talk with you another time Rosaline have a nice day!" The man walks away hiding his anger. "Let us go do some shopping Iris, see you soon Tyler." "Alright, mom..." The leftover guard speaks to mother. "Have a good day Rosaline," he stares at me with a serious expression and adds, "stay out of trouble young one." "Yes..." After we walk a bit mom speaks with a serious expression. "Didn''t know you were a scaredy-cat, Iris." "I''m not sure myself, my body just moved on its own?" "Sounds like I should''ve trained you less hard," my mother laughed happily. "You''re not mad?" I ask making a confused expression while looking at her in the eyes. "Not at all, it''s not like he asked for permission to touch my daughter." I take a deep breath feeling relieved. "He didn''t have bad intentions or anything, but that person is a bit annoying always trying to flirt whenever I pass by." "Flirt?" "It is an act of seducing attempt plus if in the future be it a man, a woman or even a monster or anything tries to do anything bad to you." "Yes?" "Hurt them if you must so they stop, sadly I or your dad might not be there to protect you." "I understand." Rosaline pats my hair and then adds," but don''t forget to be kind to those who treat you good," I look at my mother smiling beautifully full of kindness. "He used to be an adventurer and me and Luke would party with him sometimes, they''d fight over me." "But dad won!" I replied happily. "Exactly!" She smiled upon hearing my words, making me giggle joyfully. "Between them, dad is better!" Mother laughs, "I agree with you dear," her expression became even brighter. As we walk I look around noticing the fountain, surrounded by a garden and kids playing, eventually stopping while checking them out. Due to these actions, my mother notices me and tells me to go play with them while she heads to do some shopping nearby. "There''s a lot of villagers around and also parents checking up on their kids, so just don''t leave this little garden." "Alright mom," I give the bag to mom. "If anything happens, I''m in that house over there," she points towards one while my green eyes follow through. I nodded then ran at the kids to play with them. Rosaline heads to the general shop to buy some groceries. ''I don''t see Elise among them, perhaps another time we''ll meet.'' ''They''re playing a game called Stop, I put myself in a horizontal line with the rest of the kids.'' ''I stare at them to see how it''s played, after a few minutes I understand.'' ''There''s a person in front of all of us at the wall and he counts sometimes fast sometimes slow.'' ''When he finishes counting, he shouts the word stop and then turns around, if he sees anyone moving, they go back to the starting line.'' ''We also can''t move while he''s watching, we must remain still like statues.'' ''Whoever hits the wall takes his place, everyone goes back in line and the game starts anew.'' I spend about two hours playing with the kids then my mother picks me up and we head back home. "Did you have fun dear?" "Yes mother, we were playing a game called Stop." "Ah, I used to play that game when I was young, along with some others." "Did you look like me when you were younger?" "Yes, even though you''re a lot prettier, especially with those green eyes of yours." I blushed with the compliment, despite knowing that my eyes aren''t green as I see them being clear blue when I see a mirror or any other reflection. "Thank you, mother." Noticing my cheeks becoming rosy she speaks in a teasing yet happy tone. "Look at you blushing, my daughter is so adorable," mother hugs me increasing the effect, making me lower my expression causing a smile to appear. Chapter 12 – Prologue Arc On the following day, I wake up early as always. ''Today is the day, I''ll ask for permission from mother!'' ''This past week has been quite a blessing towards resting, haven''t felt my body so light like now for a while.'' I go pee then shower and then wear a green dress. ''Mother loves to see me in dresses.'' I head towards the living room and find her. "Good morning mother," I bow while raising my dress skirt as skilfully as I can. "Good morning daughter, that was flawless." I smiled at her and said, "I did learn with the best!" ''I had some etiquette lessons in my past life and it was pretty similar to this world customary.'' ''Despite we being peasants mother and father have strong connections to very important nobles.'' ''Father works in a potion shop, and due to his past and light element, he heals the prince''s friends.'' ''Thanks to that he has never publicized the fact that he has a daughter since it could put me at risk.'' ''There are many political factions in the kingdom who seek to raise in status.'' ''Around 800 high noble families are attempting to reach the pinnacle of nobility.'' ''Personally, I don''t know much about it.'' ''Once I''m able to enter the guild adventurer gaining more freedom, I''ll start leveling up my system library skill.'' ''Then I''ll start checking for political books about Lumen kingdom.'' "Mother, I''d like your permission to enter the adventurer''s guild." Upon hearing my words her proud happy smile turned into a serious expression. "I told you, you''d have to beat me in a spar for that," she said rigidly and coldly. "Sure," I smile happily as I always do. I head towards the exit. ''Does she really think she can beat me?'' Rosaline thought to herself confused. ''It seems like scaring her didn''t work.'' A few moments later, we face each other face to face while holding the usual wooden swords we use to train with. Being 10 meters apart mother starts running towards me to get the first strike in. As she gets closer I freeze the ground beneath her where she''s going to step next. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. She loses her footing, losing balance and I strike her body making her fall. I smile at her innocently. Mother gets up upset and starts running at me this time I see her expression upset and she charges mana. I throw my sword in her direction and freeze her feet to the ground, then dash at her as she parries my sword back. Notice: 30 mana has been deducted. Notice: The Skill Ice Bind has been acquired. Mother lets out a moan of pain due to the ice. ''My first active Ice skill!?'' Without losing focus I grab the sword that is thrown back at me then run around her to strike her on a blind spot. She screams and breaks the ice with pure raw strength, and then charges at me with her lunge skill. With one hand I strike and the other I sneak some ice under her freezing the ground. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. Realizing this typical trick of mine she jumps over the ice and I dash to it sliding under her. I quickly get up and turn around grabbing the wooden sword with both hands, then I use the skill mana coat to cover it with an aura. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. The sword starts shining and in response mother covers her own sword with mana. ''I''ll go serious and scare mother,'' I increase the mana coat with 400 more mana. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. ''This is my trick in the sleeve that mother doesn''t know I''ve acquired.'' We dash at each other and as our swords collide, hers falls on the ground cut in half and then I shout," mana wave!" A wave made of mana flies towards the ground without hitting her creating a long slice in the ground. I fall on my knees exhausted from using almost all my mana. Mother has a dumbfounded expression as she sees that I could have sliced her in half. "What in the hell was that Iris!?" "That was mana wave mother, a skill the opposite of mana coat, I learned it by overcharging mana in the mana coat to see what would happen." "Then when I sliced, the mana went on cutting a part of a tree." "Daughter you''re actually insane for trying random things like that, you could''ve gotten yourself hurt." "I was careful, but I can''t help but be curious and try new things to become stronger, I still find myself too weak." She puts herself on her knees and hugs me, "you''re not weak at all dear, if you wanted you could''ve defeated me with that one strike, I wasn''t aware of it." "That''s what I''m good at, surprising you," I laugh. Mother started laughing upon hearing those words. "Dear, you shouldn''t use that skill in real combat as it seems to consume too much mana." "Why?" "If you do that you won''t have more mana if you need, so you should learn how to control that skill first as well as mana coat." "Okay, mother I will!" "The higher the level the more power you''ll be able to use, but your mana control will have to keep up with it." "That''s why your dad has made you try a lot of exercises to increase your control above all else firstly." "It is more important to have control over power since if you use it in a fight and use this amazing skill that absorbs your mana it can also absorb your health cuz it went out of control." "Then you can get easily killed and that would backfire dear." "You''re right mother, I''ll be careful and train both things as much as I can." "Good girl," she pats my hair. "Also that ice skill you used to freeze my feet, if you put more power into it, it should be able to freeze strong creatures." "You think?" "Yes dear, you might even freeze them whole if needed, I feel like the reason you took so long to learn ice skills was because you''re scared of hurting others." "Well..." ''Now that mother mentions it, it could indeed be the issue...'' "I didn''t want to hurt you and only when I hurt you that I did receive a skill, Ice bind." "Unlike dad''s healing and protecting light magic, yours is both defensive and offensive, like how you could possibly make an ice wall to protect yourself from an enemy skill." "That sounds cool! I could block a fireball!" "Yes baby, but while the wall is defending you, finding ways to attack your opponent while he''s busy destroying it is a must, otherwise the wall melts and his next skills will hurt you." "A lot to learn and try, I have to be creative!" "Exactly Iris and things will become harder when you learn the darkness element, the possibilities of what you can do will surely increase!" "The unique dark element... If I truly have it then surely I''d have some interesting skills to try." "Seeing as you''ve come this far allow me to tell you a story of when I was a little older than you." We move a bit to the side and then sit in front of each other. "20 years ago, when I was fifteen, ended up wandering around the city where I casually found an old man with ragged clothes on." "He looked extremely poor even though a sword was next to him which at the time was the only thing of value with him." "As I was passing by him, he spoke to me and asked if I could give him some money to buy food, and out of sympathy I bought him some food." "He thanked me and then I left, later that day after being declined by several dojo''s, I ended up going towards the last one on the list." "One that did not belong to any noble family, back then when I saw the dojo for the first time it looked cheap, it was just next to a small house, it looked very... simple and old." "Since I had nothing to lose I went inside of it and there ended up meeting the man I offered food early that day." "He was teaching a girl named Sylvia who later I got to know was the same age as me, and eventually we became good friends." "However, after spending some time training with them, I realized the disparity between the two of us." "The teacher had accepted to teach me out of the kindness he received that day, as he only selected the most talented disciples!" "While he polished the basic swordsmanship I had, the one I taught you that still has a long way to go, and in the future, you may even learn with him if you''d like to follow the path of the sword." "To my friend Sylvia, he taught very advanced swordsmanship, some of it that to this day I completely gave up trying to learn, however, I sparred daily with Sylvia." "Thanks to that I learned how to mana coat, in other words, infusing mana into the sword creating an aura around it which was what you displayed today but that mana wave you did I believe it should either be a medium or an advanced swordsmanship skill, a truly prodigious one." "Does that mean... I''m actually proficient enough to perhaps have a chance to take this path of the sword you mentioned mother?" "Yes, baby daughter, I do believe so," we smile at each other. After discussing a lot of possibilities after the story, we head inside the house to rest. Once we arrive we drink some water and sit on the sofa. "Regarding the adventurer''s guild you''re allowed to take the exam, I''ll write a letter that has my approval." "Do I have to duel dad too?" "No silly daughter, he''s not even the offensive type, but I''m sure he''d manage to beat you." "What? How?" I ask confused as I didn''t expect that since my mother is stronger than him. "Let''s just say he''s tricky like you." "That does make me want to try." "You sound like a battle maniac, Iris." "A what?" "Is what we call people that love to duel others, and well fight in general." "Oh... I guess I have fun fighting!" "People with the sense of wanting to become stronger usually do." "If you''d like you can go to the adventurer''s guild later today and take the exam." With sparkling eyes, I say," I''d love to!" Mother gets up and writes a letter. Once she''s done, she gives me the paper," here you go, make sure you recover your mana first." "Okay mother," I head to bed to rest a bit. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Every year a tournament in the Lumen kingdom is made. The top 10 candidates out of all the participants get to win a recommendation letter signed by the king. The letter allows the candidate choice to become sponsored by the king itself, in other words, it becomes free and a way for peasants to join. With it, one can enter either the battle academia that is usually for nobles only, where they can learn martial arts. There''s also a magic institute where one can learn from the best teachers in the kingdom. Only children from 7 to 15 years can enter the annual tournament, as 16 years and above, their considered young adults. Above 15 the noble family usually have their kids marry other families for power rise since it''s the legal time for marriage. The tournament is regulated with a stone similar to the adventurer¡¯s guild stone, in other words, they can confirm the age of the individual. There are also the royal guards who reside by the king since it is an event provided by his grace. There are also the mages who stop the combats if they get out of hand, in order to avoid casualties. That''s the reason why the age permitted goes as down as 7 years since it''s relatively safe. There are usually 1 or 2 heavily injured participants at most and normally no deaths in these tournaments. Iris''s parents aren''t nobles, they live on the south border of the Lumen kingdom, they''re not essentially poor. However, the price to study in the battle academia or the magic institute is truly expensive, therefore, mostly nobles study there. The recommendation letter can also be used in two more places although the winners generally don''t go for them. One is the adventurer¡¯s guild where they start in a higher rank than usual skipping the easy F and E ranks. The other is the church where they usually become either a priest or a paladin. It is one of the few events where the strongest four forces of the Lumen kingdom join together to watch the new talents. The king, his children, and the royal guards where the strongest swordsman resides. The Pope and the Saintess along with their elite paladins and priests where they recruit strong people. There''s also the man who is known as the strongest magician of Lumen who is the head of the magic institute. Lastly, the adventurer¡¯s guild master, who is one of the strongest martial artists of the kingdom. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Point of view Saintess. ''That nightmare again... where an army in black comes to destroy our Lumen kingdom. It''s been 8 years since I''ve had it.'' ''Since it has now happened twice, it is not a dream but a premonition that my heritage skill Oracle has shown me.'' ''I inherited this skill from my mother the past Saintess.'' ''Forever I''ve lived inside this chapel in the name of the Goddess Aria yet I haven''t received any message from her about this premonition.'' ''I''m worried, as much as I don''t care about my job, I do care about my life thus I can only pray for the goddess to aid us.'' ''That man, Kraus the Pope, has been doing his best to recruit talented martial artists and mages with rare elements to increase our power.'' ''For the day the invasion happens is to come, we must bolster our forces while we can.'' ''I''ve been going to every annual tournament to recruit new soldiers for our cause, however, not many of the top winners are interested in us.'' ''Even the ones below the top 10 didn''t want to join us due to the church being a very secluded and strict force.'' ''Unlike the royalty, we don''t pay the soldiers as much money as we''re not as wealthy.'' ''On top of that, we''re very strict with our doctrines and duties towards serving the Goddess Aria.'' ''We''re a religious bunch I know, I personally am not happy with my job, but if it wasn''t for it, and my mother...'' ''Certainly, the generations in the past from the kingdom of Lumen wouldn''t have survived as long as they did.'' She looks at the mirror in front of her sighing,'' being the Saintess sure is tough.'' Chapter 13 – Prologue Arc Later that day I and mother arrive at the village. "Iris, here''s the paper signed in case you pass the exam." "I save it in one of my blue dress pockets." "In case the receptionist insists on having me go there personally just let me know, good luck dear, and be careful, okay?" "Yes, mother I will," I hug her waist. She pats my hair while smiling. I move towards the path mom told me. The village is pretty big, with a lot of houses a few wells, and even a fountain surrounded by a garden with some wooden benches. I see people resting there, some are reading books, others are relaxing while receiving the sunlight. There are a lot of kids around my height playing around with each other. From what I''ve observed so far it looks like it''s a game called tag, the one who catches someone. Has to be the one catching someone else afterward. One of the kids finds me staring at them, he runs towards me and catches me. He looks at me and says, "I''m Miles and now you''re it," he runs away. Some of the kids around him stare at me surprised for seeing me. Seeing as there''s no one else with blonde hair, it could be due to that, I touch my long hair. ''Sometimes the kids of the village have this reaction especially since I barely drop by since I was born.'' I shout making a funny face, "My name is Iris and I''m coming to catch all of you!" They heard me and started laughing and then they started running away from me. I looked at them and started running after them, eventually, I caught a girl whom I ended up befriending. A black-haired girl with black eyes, she''s cute and is one year older than me named Alicia. The white dress she''s wearing is very beautiful, it has white roses scattered on it. It looks expensive. I spent a few hours playing with them. "Ah, that sure was fun." "You''re right Iris, I''m glad you enjoyed playing with us, It''s the first time I''ve seen you are you from the kingdom? "Oh, no I actually live in a house a bit further to the south from the village." "I didn''t know that there were houses that far." "My mother has blonde hair and she works here maybe you''ve seen her around? "I don''t think I''ve ever seen any women with a hair-like yours in this village, but I''m not from here so..." ''That''s weird since mother works here...'' I think ignoring the last part of what she told me. "Oh, by the way, Alicia, would you take me to the adventurer''s guild?" "Yes, of course, I''ll take you there come," she extended her hand towards me and I held it. ''I''ve only held hands with my parents, it feels like I made a friend other than them.'' ''Even though it''s too early to be sure.'' We go through the village and she shows me the existent Inn''s where people rent rooms. The local blacksmith where three men work, one of them being a dwarf where I bought my fishing rod. It seems like her dad came here earlier. There''s a potion shop where my parents work, a general shop, and a herbs shop. After a while she points at a specific place, she says," this is my favorite shop, a clothes shop, I and mom always come here." We continue walking and soon she stops, "it''s here Iris." She points at the wooden sign above the door it says Adventurer''s Guild. I start moving towards the entrance and I feel my hand stuck behind me, I turn my face around. "What''s wrong Alicia?" "Ah... that place is filled with dangerous people so I don''t want to enter." "Oh... Alright in that case go back to the fountain, I''ll meet you there when I''m done, I said smiling." "Alright, It''s a promise! I''ll be waiting for you, Iris!" I waved goodbye as I entered the guild''s house through two large wooden doors where we only have to push them forward. As I slowly walk to the lady behind the balcony at the end of this big hall. A lot of people start staring at me and a few commenting with one another. One of them stops in front of me, and asks me," are you lost kiddo?" I look at him lifting my face higher due to the difference in heights. "Thank you for your concern but I am where I need to be." I smile kindly and walk around him smoothly making my hair wave to my back. He turns around and grabs my hair causing me pain," this is an interesting hair color you have here." I turn around and glare at him covering my body with mana, creating a chill aura around me, the hall goes silent. I hear a voice from one of the tables. "Is she really thinking of using magic against an adventurer? A kid''s magic is nothing compared to an adult." A different male voice next to the woman commented, "That''s true, her mana would run before doing anything to him." The people around me started laughing at their commentaries. "Woah, Woah, no need to look so cold I was just curious," he lets go of my hair. "The next time you touch me, you''ll lose your hand," I say while glaring with my deep green eyes. The adventurers, men, and women started whistling and laughing at my words. I keep moving, and the moment I do I feel pain from my hair being grabbed again. I turn around and glare at him," I put my small hand on top of his wrist and start freezing it." Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. "A nice burst of mana you have there, for a kid that is," he started laughing at me. "Oh, look at her, she''s truly using magic, and going all out at that," the woman on the table commented laughing. Everyone laughed, the man in front of me started pulling my hair strongly. "Mana Coat," I say coldly while in pain, focusing the best I can increasing my mana output as I do with my sword. Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. The man''s face turned pale as the amount of mana I used burst his. Upon looking at his face, I say," I warned you," I put all my strength in my hand and smash his freeing my hair. Beautiful white shards glowing in a mix of red with blue inside started falling on the floor. I let go of his handless wrist and turn around. I start walking to the receptionist. The man started screaming due to the mental shock that he lost his hand. He felt no pain from having his hand smashed to pieces since I had frozen it. Everyone stood up and glared at me, and when two of them were about to make their move on me. "What''s all this noise you good for nothing idiots!?" Silence reign when the man shouted close to the balcony. "So, you guys call yourselves adventurers? Ganging up on a little girl when Tony was the one at wrong?" "Have you guys no shame of yourselves?" The woman who was commenting earlier complained," but she... she smashed his hand!" "So!?" He shouted with even more fury, "Tony got lucky she did it, or otherwise, I would''ve done it myself." "We are adventurers, our daily lives are meant to protect the people from the Lumen Kingdom." He smashed a nearby table breaking it, "not hurt them you shit heads!" "Hello receptionist, I''d like to register for this guild," I smile kindly at her. The man was still in shock even though someone healed his hand back with a healing spell. Some of the adventurers turned to me and apologized, I smiled in return to them. "I''m sorry, but you''re too young to join the adventurer''s guild," the receptionist replied. "But I came all the way here to join..." I make a sad face. I looked at the man who was shouting at them, "can''t I please?" He looked at me and spoke. "It''s normal sometimes for kids like you who have a little more mana than usual to appear, but the enemy can just dodge your spells." "Please..." I repeat. "You got lucky that fool allowed you to grab his arm." He throws one of the swords on his waist at me and once I pick it in the air, he dashes at me fast. I run at him while freezing the floor under him where his foot would land next. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Despite him being a lot faster than me, he placed his foot on the floor and unaware he slipped losing balance. In the meantime, I had gotten close enough and smashed him with the blunt part of the sword. He went against the balcony, destroying a part of it with the impact, however, he suffered no damage. He looked towards the floor and realized what had happened. He started laughing happily, crazily even! "I hadn''t met a tricky kid like you yet," he laughed," even though you were a lot slower than me you did me good." I heard a voice from behind, "Looks like we got ourselves a strong rookie." "I look upwards to see his face," curious as I didn''t hear him appearing behind me. "Oh? It''s not only strong but cute too," he laughed while crossing his arms. "Thank you for the compliment" I replied while looking up smiling. The man laughed, "don''t look at me like that, your smile looks inverted as if you were sad!" I laughed, ''this man seems friendlier than the rest of them,'' I turn around as I place my head normally. "I''m Iris, the daughter of Luke and Rosaline both ex-adventurers." The man who was on the floor got up cleaning the pieces of broken wood and dust he had on his clothes. "Oh, your dad an old friend of mine, we used to get drunk together before he married that evil woman," he laughed. "Evil woman?" My smile disappears. "Yes, ever since they married, she didn''t let him get drunk with me anymore, it was pretty lonely," he kept on laughing. My smile returned upon hearing the stupidity of this man. "I''m the one in charge of this small branch of the guild''s the leader lives in the kingdom." ''Small branch... I guess they have places like this all over the kingdom.'' "Before I forget I''m Alex, and the guy you tricked is Edward, he is actually extremely powerful, you just happened to outsmart him." "You''re being kind boss," he came closer to me and extended his hand, "nice to meet you, Iris." I extended my hand and grabbed him, and in the next second, I was in the air upside down looking down on everyone holding my dress. "I told you he was strong," Alex was laughing happily. ''This man sure is strong,'' I thought while looking at him. Edward lowers his arm slowly so I don''t get hurt and says while grinning, "there you go Iris." "Alex..." I say hesitantly. "Yes, Iris?" "I''d like to join the adventurer¡¯s guild." "Then do it, you''re qualified to be at least an E ranked, but of course you''ll start at the lowest rank, F." A tear fell out of my eye from happiness for being accepted, "thank you... Boss!" Alex smiled upon hearing that. I turned around to the receptionist with brimming eyes of excitement. "Yes, yes... come along, Edward!" The receptionist shouted. "Yes, Leonor?" "Fix the balcony and the table you broke, come follow me, Iris." We enter a room with a bookshelf two large sofas and a large table in between them. She tells me to sit in one of the sofas as she searches through the bookshelf. The receptionist then brings a large book and places it on top of the table. The book has a stone aspect. It looks like a brown covered by grey in its edges, and what looks like a stone handprint in the middle. Leonor says," all you got to do is place your hand in it." I follow her instruction placing my hand on top of it. "Once it finishes registering you, you''ll receive a card." "What do I do with the card?" "You can present it in many territories and the guards will let you pass, and we''ll update your rank in it as you complete quests." "Oh, so it shows my name and my rank?" "Yes, pretty much, and also where you registered in other words in Astia our village name." "It''s a cute name." "I agree with you Iris, I''ll be back in a bit, wait for me here, okay?" "Okay, ma''am!" "A few moments after, a light appears above my hand and I see a white card." As I''m about to take my hand off, the whole process repeats. I grab the cards and turn them around. The first card says Name: Iris, Age: 8, Registered at Aria Village, Rank: F. I check the second... Chapter 14 – Prologue Arc Leonor enters and I save the second card before reading it in my pocket scared. She closes the door then turns to me and says, "Is it done?" "Ah... Yes," I give her my card. ''Iris sounds a little shaken is she okay? Maybe the light spooked her, in the end, she''s still a kid.'' "There, there," Leonor starts patting me for some reason while looking at the card. "Okay the card looks perfect, let me return it to you." "Thank you! I''ll cherish it!" "On our side, it''s complete, from this day onwards you can just drop by and talk to one of the receptionists." "We''re the ones who handle all the quests and deliver them to the appropriate adventurers based on their ranks." "Okay, I will!" I smile happily. As I pass through the balcony gate, I notice three people approach me. The guy who pulled my hair Tony, and another man with a woman waiting for me. I look up at his face, "yes?" "I... uh, wanted to apologize to you for my earlier behavior, it was my bad." The other two apologized and introduced themselves, "I am Etna and his Robert," the woman said. The guy added," we got a little carried away before with the bashing, but no one was going to hurt you." "We''re one of the parties in this guild the three of us," Tony added. "It''s all in the past, my head still hurts but it''ll pass," I smiled at them. ''I guess the boss talked some sense into them.'' I see his hand approaching my hair and react to it by stepping back. He looks at my reaction and says, "it''s okay, don''t run, I just want to heal you, it''s the least I could do." He takes a step further and this time I don''t move looking around. ''I suppose he wouldn''t dare hurt me with so many people around after what unfolded.'' He cast heal on me a light healed the wound I received from the hair-pulling. "Thank you," I smile kindly. "You welcome; Iris, was it?" "Yes Tony, that''s my name." "Alright, well, if in the future you need anything, you can just ask big brother Tony here," he smiled. "Thank you if the time arises I will," I smile back. ''Perhaps he''s not a bad person?'' "Okay well we''ll go on a quest now, we got to make money, "Tony laughed, "see you around kiddo." I waved them goodbye and headed to the receptionist reminded of something from Tony''s words. "Hello again, Leonor." "Hello Iris, how can I be of help?" "I''d like to receive my first quest if possible," I smiled. "Before I give you one, have you ever fought any monsters, like slimes, horned rabbits, goblins, and the like?" "None, it''s my first quest." ''This girl is a mix of swordsmanship and magic, but she''s alone so I need to find a...'' I wait patiently as I watch Leonor thinking while checking the many papers passing through her hands. I take a look around me, evaluating the large building. The building has many tables with long benches of the same lengths. There''s a big hall between the front doors and the balcony where people go for information splitting the tables. "I''ll be right back Leonor." "Take your time." On the sides, there are balconies where mainly adventurers buy food and drinks. I approach one and buy 3 big pieces of bread with ham and cheese in there for later, they''re placed in a black bag that was given to me. It''s on my tab since I''m not carrying any money, when I finish the quest, I''ll make sure to pay them. All I had to do was show them the card. I return to the receptionist area. "Iris, I''d like you to take this quest," she handed it to me and asked if, "do you know how to read?" "Yes, I do, let''s see..." Quest Rank: F A group of slimes between 10 to 20 has been sighted on the east farm of the village. They have been eating the crops and so a farmer requests support from the guild. You''ll be rewarded 2 points and 5 copper per slime killed. "Leonor, what are these points in the reward? "Oh, they are the points we use to rank up our adventurers, in other words, you need x points every rank." "Sounds simple, thank you!" I smile happily. "You''re very welcome," the Receptionist smiles while thinking how cute this little girl is. I turn around, and as I start to leave, Leonor says, "for reference, you must bring the soul stones as proof to get points!" "We''ll then trade it for points and we''ll pay you for their grades properly," she waves goodbye as she finishes talking. "Can I bring any other soul stones I find aside of slimes?" "Yes, of course, they''ll be exchanged by points and money, we have a device that checks their origin." "Alright, see you later Leonor, and thank you!" "Be careful Iris." "Okay!" I leave the guild house with a happy face heading towards the fountain to meet Alicia. Upon reaching the fountain area I stare at Alicia being slapped by an older man. I stay there a bit further and hear their conversation. "I told you many times to not play with these peasants, how many times do I have to repeat myself?" ''Alicia''s a noble?'' I think surprised. Alicia was crying with her head lower," I''m sor-ry fa-ther," she said while mumbling in tears. "Look at your dress it''s so dirty do you have no dignity!?" Another man approaches them a man dressed in black attire. "Master, your wife has called for you, she has finished shopping," the man politely bowed. "It''s time to go," he grabs Alicia''s hand and moves towards the carriage. The moment he starts moving away his arm gets stuck. He turns around, and asks the daughter," Why aren''t you moving?" He asks with an angry face. "I..." Alicia grabs her dress tight," promised I''d wait for my friend Iris." "Did you not understand what I said earlier!?" He lifted his arm in the air to slap her again. As I saw what was unfolding, I stepped in close to them. "Hello lady Alicia, I''m truly sorry for the wait." Happy to see me she replied, "welcome back lady Iris," while smiling nervously at me. "I''ve just finished my business in the adventurer''s guild," I said with a slow proper tone. ''Her father thought about what kind of business she''d have in the adventurer''s guild.'' I then flawlessly bow slightly towards her while lifting my dress properly and then turn to her father and repeat the gesture. In my past life, I was forced to learn the noble¡¯s etiquette which happens to be quite similar to this world. I tested this fact with my mother as she taught it to me when we weren''t training. She said I was extremely good at it and a fast learner at that, so we didn''t waste much time on it. Alicia bowed properly by picking her skirt dress and lifting it slightly while bowing. Her father mistaking me for a noble due to my trained courtesy, tone and the guild business bowed slightly to return the greeting. He then said," seems like you did learn something, after all, we''ll be waiting on the coach, have a good day lady Iris." "Have a good day Alicia Father." "Don''t take long Alicia, the trip back to Lumen awaits." "Yes, father!" The butler bowed towards me while smiling kindly before leaving almost as if he was thanking me. I smile back at him. Alicia then grabs my hands and says, "I''m sorry you had to see that Iris." "It''s okay milady," I start laughing as I tease her. Her body loses some tension starting to laugh along with me. "How did the trip to the adventurer''s guild go Iris?" I take out my adventurer''s card and show it to her. Her eyes become shiny as she reads the card. ''This girl is so easy to read,'' I think as I stare at her expression. "I''m so proud of you Iris, I''m glad you were able to pass the test to enter." ''Right the test! Wait what was the test?'' I think awkwardly, "Thank you, Alicia." "I hope you can become a famous adventurer!" "I''ll do my best to become strong!" Upon hearing my words her expression changed. "I must go Iris, but I hope to see you again someday," she removes a ring from her finger placing it in one of mine. "This is?" I looked curiously at it, it''s cute a white ring with a tiny white rose emblem in it. "It''s one of my five family rings, only the head successor has them," she shows me her hand and the other 4 rings. A white ring with a white rose emblem on each finger shone under the sunlight. "It sounds very precious you shouldn''t give it to me Alicia," I start removing it. Her hands stop mines and she looks at me. "I am the successor of my family and through the life of every generation we give out 5 rings to possible candidates." "Candidates to what?" I question her curious. "To become my knight in the future or part of them every great noble family can have up to 5." "A knight? I''m an adventurer though, "I clarify it to her. "Yes, for now, but we never know in the future, and every family has these rings for their own successors." "I don''t know if in the future I''ll want to be a knight though..." I replied while feeling awkward. She hugged me and whispers in my ear. "Even if you don''t, you''re a friend I don''t want to lose, and this way we''ll surely meet again in the future." She lets go of me and stares at me. "In that case," I adjust the ring back in my finger, "I''ll keep and cherish it," I reply with a friendly smile. "Please do, and don''t worry about the ring size, it''s magical, it''ll adjust to the user''s hand." "That''s very convenient," I replied laughing. ''I wonder how much a ring like this would cost to make, she must be from a rich family.'' "I really have to go, dear friend, I''ll see you someday Iris, she starts running to the couch." "Take care, Alicia!" I wave her goodbye while thinking, ''a knight... Perhaps that would be fun too.'' Chapter 15 – Prologue Arc White Rose Family Perspective. Inside a moving white carriage with rose patterns, a woman''s voice was heard. "You seem happy my dear daughter." Alicia looks at the woman in front of her and replies with a smile, "yes mother, very." "Did anything fun happen?" She asks curiously noticing something about her amiss. She looks attentively at her daughter''s face passing the right hand softly on it, noticing a swelled cheek. Her arm returned to her chest as the eyes looked to the husband. She releases a bloodthirsty aura worse than an enraged beast towards everyone around, making the carriage shake of pressure. "Alfred, did you hit Alicia!?" She shouts filled with rage while glaring at him. The husband looks at her slightly shivering from the pressure. "Someone has to educate our daughter, she was playing with peasants," the father replied coldly. Sweat was dripping from everyone inside the carriage but the mother. The butler pitied her in his mind, ''monstrous parents handling a child... hang in there young lady, it''ll be over soon.'' She looks back at Alicia and stretches the right hand once more slowly towards the hair. As the hand approaches, Alicia feels more and more pressure while shaking. In her eyes, it was like a beast about to devour her. She raised both hands covering the fear in her face. The moment her hand touched the daughter''s hair, the aura vanished, and words came out of the mother. "Well your dad is right, it would bring shame to our family if someone important saw you with them, Alicia." Her arms lowered down to the lap as she looked at the mother in the face. "I..." She reminded herself of Iris wanting to become strong gripping both hands onto each other strongly. "I understand mother; I''ll be more careful in the future." Inside the mother''s mind, an unexpected thought went by. ''I didn''t expect her to be so unfazed after that, seems like she''s grown up, upon meeting that new girl perhaps?'' Alicia stares at her mother, and on the lips, notices a faint smile. "So, Alicia, you haven''t replied to my question, I''m very curious as to where one of the five heirlooms has run off to." Upon hearing that comment, the husband and butler look simultaneously at Alicia''s hand. "I gave it to someone I estimated worthy of wearing it," she declared to her parents having grasped some confidence. The father upon remembering the girl with the exquisite hair color turned his face back to the window. The mother noticing this realized she had finally made friends with a fellow noble. "I made a friend, her name is Iris, she''s 8 years old and today passed the adventurer''s exam." ''A noble passing that exam at such a young age? They''re usually lazy and spoiled kids,'' the butler thought confused. "Sounds like this Iris friend of yours has some potential... but..." Alicia upon hearing those words expressed a confused face. Her mother realizing the cheek was already red decided to leave it at that, after all, she knew that no noble girl would take such an exam at such a young age. Noble kids at such an age already have everything they wish for. "What is your friend like?" "She''s fun, friendly, kind, and... strong-minded," Alicia smiled as she finished. "Talking on lady Iris, what''s her family name?" "I didn''t have time to ask father." "Very well, also, you could improve your greeting to her level, the one presented by the girl was flawless." Upon hearing that her mother thought confused. ''Is she really a noble? Peasants don''t learn etiquette praiseworthy of my husband''s...'' "Daughter. Tell me about the appearance of your friend." "Ah, well... she''s very pretty with green eyes and blonde hair." ''Blonde hair? I can count the people I''ve seen with such hair with one hand, not to forget that such eye color is even rarer.'' "Robert." "Yes, Milady?" "I want you to find to which family does Iris belongs, I wish to meet her." "As you wish, though it might take a while." "That is fine," she declared effortlessly looking to the wagon window. Iris Perspective. Later that night at home. I take a piece of bread I bought at the guild and start eating on the bed while using my other hand to go inside the pocket taking out my adventurer card. ''I should do the slime quest tomorrow.'' I look at it happily and then I remembered, I take out the other card from my other pocket. ''Let''s see...'' The second card says Name: Aurora, Age: 8, Registered at Aria Village, Rank: F. "Aurora...? Who''s that?" I voice confusing, and as I do a voice resounds in my mind from my status skill. Notice: Soul-bound has reacted. A dark aura expands from me devoiding the room from light, making everything pitch dark. ''What''s going on? I can''t see anything,'' I tremble in fear due to the magical pressure and the blindness. Notice: Due to Soul-bound influence Iris memories sealed by the System will now be released. Past Life Iris Memory: Inside a secluded noble mansion, Iris a young girl would spend her days playing with dolls and other things alike alone. She was often ostracized, the mother had died giving birth to her, on top of that, the father a baron, spent his days and nights working. He''d exclude her from attending noble events, the man would rather do it with his new wife and children instead. A 15-year-old boy and a 10-year-old girl. Iris was 11 years old when her father remarried. His new wife was a widow whose husband died in a war against the Kingdom of Baltimore. Thus, when they remarried, Iris¡¯s father adopted both of the kids. The father had ignored Iris, ever since his wife died, he felt disdain and hate for her daughter due to that. Iris was useless to her father since she could only marry at the age of 16. He hated her so much that the baron hired maids to raise the girl in his place, even though all they did was give food. Iris didn¡¯t care about the world since the entirety of it was the mansion she lived in along with the garden within the fences that surrounded the place. She would spend most of her days reading books in the great library of the father. Her personality was closed along with an empty heart, however, the mind was colorful and full of imagination. She¡¯d create a lot of amusing and interesting plays for her dolls, sometimes balls with princes and princesses. Sometimes due to the influence of a few books, adventures of brave people and heroic deeds, against monsters and demons through different perils. Every so often she¡¯d even imagine using these super amazing magic spells herself, one of the rare things that made her eyes sparkle and the lips turn into a faint smile. Once she heard the maids talking about a famous magician, a noble who could shower the kingdom with rain for a while. Inside the mansion, the baroness mistreated Iris, alongside her children, verbally and physically, without ever damaging the face so the baron wouldn''t notice. "I wonder how we should torment Iris this time... my dear children, Marie and Johan, any suggestions?" The mother Joana, asked with an evil grin inside her own room. Marie with a cold smile and a twisted vile face had a peculiar thought and voiced it out loud. "Esteemed mother perhaps we should lock her in a room and starve her to see how many days she can last?" The mother laughed happily upon hearing her daughter''s comment. The boy chuckles evilly while looking at Marie. "That sounds like a splendid idea dear sister, however, let''s make sure to not overdo it otherwise dad might notice." "Possibly so my dear son, let''s attempt a 2-day starving for now and we''ll see how she handles it." The three of them smiled and laughed happily upon reaching that decision. A maid who was serving tea to them shivered in fear towards the wickedness of such conversation promising herself to stay away. Iris grew colder and colder as the years went by ever since they started living there. An unknown desire within her was born, a seed of hatred within the heart sprouted and kept expanding inside it endlessly. Some years later, by chance or perhaps by fate, Iris decided to walk up to the attic. An abandoned place untouched for decades perhaps even longer, the door was rusted and dirty. Everything inside was full of objects and spider webs, the air in there felt heavy which made Iris think it was due to the accumulation of dust. She explored such a place and soon found something tall and white, inside the attic was dark and hard to see as it had no windows, the only light was the one coming from the open door that Iris used. She wondered what was that white thing, due to curiosity her feet moved closer to it and extended her arm. Realizing it by the touch, Iris could tell it was like the blankets used in her bed when she slept, and so decided to pull it off. As the blanket fell her expression grew fearful and her mind screamed to run, but the body did not move frozen in fear. Some moments passed and her calmness came back as the mind relaxed, "silly me," she said as it was only a tall mirror, bigger than her even. Due to the darkness inside the attic, Iris thought there was a girl in front of her at first glance, but now she was reassured that it was just a reflection. Then it happened... as if to betray the reassurance she had placed in herself, the reflection lips moved and words echoed through the room. "Can you help me? I''m trapped inside this mirror." The air felt even heavier for Iris, her heartbeat got so fast that it reverberated through the attic, and the fear dominated the delicate lady. The voice resurged and said, "Hey, I''m stuck in here can you please help me?" Iris kept on shivering due to fear, paralyzed in that spot looking at the mirror. "I''m sick of living here in this small place surrounded by darkness," the reflection made a sad expression. Iris clenched the fists as hard as she could piercing the nails in the hand to control her emotions. The reflection stared at her behavior attentively. Blood came out of her skin painting the floor, she moaned softly from its pain. She held herself the best possible, and while trembling asked, "What''s your name? Why are you there?" The reflection shortly answered, "I am... I''m here because I was sealed inside this mirror a long time ago," she said with a teary expression. To that Iris replied confused, "I''m sorry but I couldn''t hear your name and sealed? Why would someone do that to you? Once more the reflection spoke, "if you didn''t hear my name, then you won''t be able to till I''m out of here, my name too is locked." "Oh..." "As for why I got sealed well... I killed someone very important a while ago, the first king of Ludrica, the founder of it." Iris remembered the name of the current kingdom and thought out loud, "Ludrica? There''s no kingdom with such a name." The girl inside the mirror heard it and shouted, "What!? Just how long have I been trapped here?" Tears fell from the reflection blue eyes as it was the only detail that was different from Iris''s physic. The girl in the attic feeling pity for the one trapped in the mirror attempted to console her. "Hey it''s okay, everything will be okay, what can I do to get you out of there?" Iris''s reflection stopped crying upon hearing that. "I no longer have a physical body so I need an individual that fulfills three conditions." "What are they? Iris asked innocently without expecting anything in return, other than granting the girl some freedom, and even happiness. "First someone willing to do a soul-bond contract with me, second someone that has enough magical potential, and third..." Iris a little sad interrupted the girl and mentioned hastily, "I''m not really sure what a soul-bond contract thing is, but I''ve never used magic." The reflection stared and waited for her to finish patiently. "I''m Iris, also only fifteen years old, so I don''t know if I''m someone who can help you get out of there." "Don''t worry Iris, since you can see me, your potential is the real thing." "Really?" The innocent girl asked hopefully making a faint smile. "If you wish to take me out of here Iris, then yes." Both girls hear someone coming up the attic stairs. "Ah! So, this is where the little bitch was," Johan said while holding a long knife. "What are..." As Iris was about to finish saying the question Johan jumped on her. "No! Stop! Let me go!" Iris did her best to stop his lustful self despite being overwhelmed by him a young man in his 19''s. Compared to her adopted brother, she was an underfed skinny girl of 15 years. He started cutting off her clothes hurting parts of Iris''s skin in the mix, blinded by the lust of wanting to abuse her. Iris screamed from pain and as she heard a voice calling out to her, the eyes gazed onto the mirror. "Iris touch this glass wall fast with your hand, and make the contract with me." Iris kicks his brother''s leg making his leg slip to the side. He loses balance making the arm that was in the air holding the knife, it goes down piercing Iris''s chest. She starts coughing blood, some of it tainting Johan''s face which frightens him, making him back away from her. Iris took the chance to use her remaining energies as red kept pouring from the chest wound coloring the floor. She crawled with her hands red while using the leftover energies on the arms to slide through the crimson liquid. A desperate expression was painted on Iris''s bloody face as she persisted through the pain. She touched the mirror and a light eluded, then heard a faint whisper close to her ear. "From today onwards your soul is mine Iris and my soul is yours." Iris stared at the mirror while on the verge of death. The girl then said," related to the question that remained unanswered my name is..." As she was about to tell Iris her name, the girl''s heart stops beating from the blood loss and she dies. Iris Present Perspective. ''I see so that''s what happened...'' I think after relieving my sad memory that was sealed. "Aurora... Is that your name?" I attempt to converse without knowing if I truly spoke as I could not hear my voice inside this darkness. Suddenly I could see beautiful light particles leaving my chest. It looked like they were being absorbed by the darkness around me. Notice: Due to Soul-bound the System Seal is breaking. ''Is that a good or a bad thing? If something is sealed it generally means that it''s bad, no? Unless...'' My memory showed me the girl trapped inside the mirror. ''Could they be the same person? I didn''t get to hear her name but in the adventurer guild card the name I saw...'' ''The device Leonor uses to make these cards... did it perhaps connect to my soul?'' ''If it did then perhaps it also connected to her soul?'' ''Since Aurora was trapped inside a mirror, how did she reincarnate?'' I ask myself unsure. ''Seems like we somehow got reincarnated together... that''s the only explanation I can think of!'' ''If that''s how it is, then she must be trying to set herself free from the curse she had in the other world.'' ''To think that it would be as persistent as going with her through reincarnation.'' ''Even though my skills mentioned a seal from the system... Could it be a mix of the two?'' ''Status, I know you can hear me, I want to help the Soul inside of me please.'' Notice: All mana has been deducted. I fall asleep due to mana exhaustion. Notice: Aurora received mana from Iris. Notice: Seal removal concluded. Notice: The contract between two souls can now terminate. Notice: Aurora has consumed the curse with her dark element. Notice: Due to the influence of Aurora the contract has been cursed, unchangeable by any means. System: The title Soul-bound has been received. Notice: An unidentified cursed skill has been received. System: The title Reincarnated has been received. Notice: Item Inspection skill has been received. Notice: Material Evaluation skill has been received. System working: An error has occurred; the same individual cannot have 2 titles of the same type. An error has occurred; the same individual cannot receive 2 extra skills from the reincarnated title. Looking for a solution... Success. Merging titles... Success Title Reincarnated+ has emerged. Merging skills... Success Unique Skill Appraisal has emerged. Notice: A skill has been used against Iris. Notice: A skill has been used against Iris. Notice: A skill has been used against Iris. Notice: No longer under the effects of the dark element. Notice: Status has been updated. The epilogue of the first Arc A goblin shaman perspective. As the night passes the terrors of the world continue. "Today we shall select from the ten of you, two with the highest fighting potential." "You shall do anything and use everything possible to survive." "The survivors will then be rewarded with the opportunity to live until their age ceremony provided by the system!" The goblins around started stepping the floor while clapping making a heavy tune bringing pressure to the young ones. Around a bonfire, the newborn goblins are put to fight among each other. The small goblins pick the different weapons on the floor and start attacking one another. One of them picks a long stick who uses it to push one of the goblins into the bonfire burning him. He pushes him further deep into the fire to make sure it dies. "Goblin fried!" A big goblin yells laughing, increasing the surrounding clapping and stomping. On the other side of the bonfire, the smell of burnt meat and blood entrails the nose nostrils of the shy goblin children, causing fear and panic to enter their brains. They quickly pick a weapon at random and jump on one another, a dagger hits the elbow of one, and a different one hits the eye of the other. The one-eyed one starts running away from the goblin who hurt him colliding against one behind him. Due to the impact, the young one is pushed onto a sword in front of him dying. The feet smacking on the floor gets louder as the goblins die. The older ones around start yelling, "kill, kill, kill, kill, kill!" He pulls the sword out of the one who died and takes a step on the corpse jumping and slashing at the neck of the one-eyed goblin who fell due to the collision, making his head roll on the floor causing blood to spur on the ground. Without time to waste, he climbs on the new corpse running towards the goblin who was dumbfounded looking at him with a dagger in his left hand. They strike one another clashing weapons. The one wielding the dagger moans of pain as blood pours out of his shoulder. The sword one kicks the opponent''s stomach lifting his sword upwards to slash the one in front of him. At the same time, the goblin hurt from the kick responds by thrusting his dagger deep into the chest of the goblin in front of him seeing an opening. Blood comes out of his mouth as he lets the sword fall from his hands. The weapon ruthlessly slices the right hand of the goblin whose dagger is stuck on the opponent''s chest, ending up screaming from pain. "HANDLESS ONE! HANDLESS ONE! HANDLESS ONE!" A goblin warrior yells repeatedly excited from the clash between the children in front of him. A moment earlier, on the other side of the bonfire, the goblin who fried one of them pushes another with the long stick. It forces the enemy to take a few steps towards one in front of him which leads to both fighting. Without wasting much time, the stick wearer turns around and sees every goblin, some dead some alive. He then notices the screams of the handless one and runs at him picking a sword on the way. Once the goblin gets closer, he stabs it in the back of the enemy''s neck killing him. He looks around once again and sees that there are only two leftover goblins. Picks the dagger that''s being held by a sole hand without an arm, attempts to throw it with all his strength at the back of one of the goblins. Due to the lack of precision and strength, the dagger curves, hitting the foot of one of them, making the goblin scream in pain and raise both arms. This allows the goblin in front of him to attack freely cutting both arms off and then with a second slash half the neck. The blood squeezes out from the wound he inflicted soon falling among the rest. The remaining two goblins look at each other and prepare to attack one another. The sound of a particular staff with bells echoes the surroundings and everyone goes quiet. "It seems the goddess Luna has offered us a goblin with an actual brain, and another who knows when to take his chances." Upon hearing those words the everyone around the two survivors starts laughing. "In the name of the goblin king and the goddess Luna the mother of us all, who keeps an eye on the goblin tribe we welcome you two to the family." The shaman smacked the staff two times on the floor, and a party to celebrate went on. A while later, the old one with the staff moved closer to the king who was watching the festival. He bowed and heard a voice from above. "When the time comes I shall name the one who pushed the goblin into the fire, he might become a great leader one day." "As you command almighty goblin king Vrag." ''Soon we will destroy those filthy humans,'' he thought as Vrag looked into the thousands of goblins in front of him, "soon." Chapter 16 – Adventurer Arc Adventurer Arc Prologue: Lumen Kingdom Capital. At a long exquisite and beautiful sculpted stone table there lays 10 well wooden carved chairs with rose patterns. The king sits in the middle. There are 4 chairs on both sides of the table, left and right of the king. Seated in these 8 chairs are the current heads of the most famous and powerful noble families. One of the 8 seats is vacant. The 8 strongest out of all the existent 800 noble families that reside in Lumen kingdom. Such households receive the title of a colored rose. Each head receives 5 colored rings, of equal color to its family title. For example, Alfred received 5 white rings with white rose patterns from his father. Whom he passed on to Alicia the future heir. These rings have 2 skills imbued in them. One of them is that they adjust themselves to the finger of the selected person. The other is that when the time comes to select the next knight the ring shines. Once it shines it allows the successor to find the ring-wearer. A magical trail appears indicating where they have to go to find them. The king spoke, "I thank you all for attending my estimated reunion." Everyone bowed their heads. "You may lift your heads, today I have unhappy news to share with the 7 of you." "One of you is currently on a mission, but the information presented here will be shared." In Sylvia''s mind, she thought, ''For that person to not be here it means this reunion will be serious.'' "Call her here Sylvia," the king ordered her royal guard who was standing at the door with another one. Sylvia and the guard opened both doors and she said," the king has summoned you, Saintess." A young woman with long green hair and green eyes stared at Sylvia for a moment and spoke. "Thank you head of the royal guards," she moved inside the room. An aura made of mana emanated from her giving a sense of tranquility and warmth. The guard who was next to Sylvia thought,'' yet another monster joins the room.'' The Saintess looks at the guard with a boring look as if reading his thoughts making him gulp. Then she moved to the table where the king was, she bows gracefully in her long white dress. She says, "I''ve arrived king Lark Lumen." "You may rise, Saintess, I''m grateful that you came so promptly." To that, she replied," Of course your highness." She thought, ''Kraus wouldn''t shut up for a month if I hadn''t come here.'' "I hope his eminence is doing well." "Yes, your highness despite his age his health seems to somehow get better as the days go through." "That almost sounds like a bad thing Saintess," the head of the black rose commented. Saintess thought, ''this fellow always trying to provoke me, one of these days...'' "Not at all," Saintess replied with a faint smile. Charles was a handsome black-haired man with brown eyes, known for his persistence towards the Saintess. She ignored him for years completely knowing fully well he was a womanizer. Despite this, he was a capable man of great political strength. Someone to be wary of certainly. If the Saintess wasn''t who she is, for sure he''d have her kidnapped by now. The king laughed at this conversation and says, "the two of you are always too humorous." "Thank you for your kind words your highness," Charles spoke with a charming smile. Another voice is heard. "I''m assuming that the Saintess presence means that it is about the rumored premonition she had 8 years ago?" "That is so Alfred of the white rose, sadly for everyone here the premonition has been declared a reality recently." Alfred the owner of a house who trains swordsman, his swordsmanship is the strongest in the kingdom. A man who sees honor above all else, even above his family members. Known to have only lost one duel during his prime, and against a woman. He ended up marrying her and later have a daughter, Alicia. "Do we know who''s the attacker, your highness?" Alfred replied. "I''ve brought the Saintess here today to know more about it myself thus summoning all of you." Everyone nodded in agreement. "Saintess sit on that chair opposite of mine and tell us about what you saw." "As you wish your highness." The guard helped her with the chair. "Thank you, sir Rudolf." "Always a pleasure Saintess," he said despite what he thought earlier about her. "I''ll start with what happened 8 years ago towards my most recent visions." "My first vision indicated a war where our kingdom ultimately got decimated by an army of black armors and green flags." A dark-skinned woman spoke, "green flags? is there such an army that uses them?" This woman is famously known for her archery skills. One who decided by herself who to marry instead of allowing her parents to decide. She''s fairly beautiful with her light brown hair and eyes. Is also known for her two dark-skinned sons who are also very good-looking and have an amazing mastery with the bow. "Elianne of the green rose, I believe that a green flag is one of the factions towards the south where the beasts live?" The king questioned as he looked at the Saintess. "Yes, I had some of the oldest members of the church research the old books." "Did they find anything? Eliane asked feeling worried. "Yes, we found something of relevance but..." Everyone looked at the Saintess with extra attention as she said but. "It was from one of the old books, the invasion of a level 100 goblin king 150 years ago, where the 10th hero summoning call was done by our goddess Aria." A wave of nervousness filled the room for a while as she finished speaking. Charles decided to break the silence with a question. "Did it invade alone? Since by itself at such a level it would be already quite powerful to deal with alone." "He invaded together with its army leading the kingdom almost to its destruction." "That''s... a nightmare," the king replied while wiping his sweat with an embroidered handkerchief. "Back then two heroes had been summoned and trained for some years before the king moved..." A tanned man who was observing the Saintess soon started speaking as he had a question to make. "By your expression, it means the goddess hasn''t relayed one of her divine messages, right?" "That is so Ryu of the blue rose," the Saintess replied with a sad look in her eyes. Upon hearing that his confirmation was right, he crossed his arms and went into deep thought. ''There''s a chance that it''s the same goblin than at that time, goblins learn with their mistakes.'' ''It wouldn''t be abnormal for him to wait this long to rise a new army as well.'' ''Even his level could be higher for all we know, as we are now...'' He stared at those around him as if to confirming something and then he back into thought. ''If on top of the heads we gather the strongest adventurers and organize the military correctly...'' ''We also have the vision of the Saintess who gives us some time to plan things properly.'' ''If it was a surprise attack, we''d be all dead by the time it happened,'' the man looked at the king. "Your highness, I have a plan I''d like to discuss." "I understand Ryu, but I want to ask a few more things before we go into the next phase of the reunion." "As you wish, your highness," he replied with a patient serious tone. Ryu is a black-haired man with dark blue eyes and is known for his vast knowledge in the arts of war. One of the youngest generals in Lumen''s history and one of the best. He received enough achievements to stand where he is now. The king thought, ''A very capable and educated man this one, he has done a lot for this kingdom.'' "Yes, one of the pieces of information I wanted to add to this conversation is the date of the invasion." Everyone went quiet including the king as his intentions were read by the Saintess. "The invasion will start somewhere in 5 years." "There''s not much time left then, we must organize ourselves, put our soldiers into shape." "Exactly your highness, the earliest the least casualties," said Alfred of the white rose. Zylph a man known for his quietness during reunions opened his mouth. An eccentric man with red and white hair. Famous for his money and power. Infamous for his tastes in both genders, especially men. "Your highness." He received the immediate attention of everyone around him. "Yes, Zylph from the grey rose?" "I believe it is in everyone''s interests to not evacuate those who are currently living in the outskirts of our walls at the south." A woman smashed her fist making a loud bang noise on the stone table and at the same time, Sylvia moved at an abnormal speed. The sword was now in her neck. ''This woman has gotten faster from the last time I saw her, she''s quite the monster,'' Ryu thought. "What is the meaning of this Angelica of the golden rose?" The king questioned upset. "There is no way we''re going to abandon our citizens, how could he even think about it," she shouted. Angelica is one of the few nobles known for her kind heart. She doesn''t belittle peasants or looks down on people. Sees every human as they truly are. She''s also known for her extremely muscular body and physical strength. "That''s enough head of the royal guards." The king said as he thought,'' it was just another one of her emotional outbursts they happen every once in a while.'' Sylvia sheaths her sword and returns to the door. A ginger-haired man upon watching Angelica spoke. "I agree with Angelica, I''m also in opposition to abandon the southern territories," the head of the red rose family stated. The king spoke, "nothing''s decided yet." "I''d like to know the reason for that argument Zylph," Charles spoke curiously. Before giving a chance for Zylph to reply, Ryu spoke. "If we were to move the villagers, the goblins would find suspicion finding the villages empty and know that we were waiting for them." Zylph looked at Ryu who was next to him from bottom to top and thought to himself. ''Ah, how I love intellectual men, the things I would do to him if I could.'' He nodded in agreement with Ryu and said, "it would certainly lower our chances of victory." Angelica clenched her fists as she heard Ryu taking his side. Seeing as people were nervous and angry the king took a decision. "Before we continue let''s take a break to calm down and enjoy lunch together." "Call the servants outside and tell them to bring the food, Sir Rudolf." "As you command your highness." Chapter 17 – Adventurer Arc Later that day, I open my eyes after sleep for a while and then look around, finding something unfamiliar on my bed. "Uh? What''s this black cover book doing next to me? I don''t remember having a book like this." I sit on the bed and place the book on top of my lap excitedly to check its contents. Once I open it my fingers start passing the pages, making my expression change to disappointment. "The book is blank? What''s the point of it being empty?" I put it back next to me as I couldn''t find the title or anything written in it or outside of it. The moment I do, the book suddenly transforms into a blonde girl with blue eyes startling me in the proccess, an exact reflection of myself but the color that gazes at me. "Who, who are you!?" "Aurora the girl you saved from the mirror in your past life, didn''t I release your memory?" "Oh... I understand now." I exasperate releasing all the tension from such a surprise. "It''s been 8 years since we last met... it took quite the effort to free myself." "Why do you look so much like me aside from the blue eyes?" "Oh, this?" She transforms into a floating grimoire. "That''s amazing! Is it a skill or something?" I shout surprised while clapping twice unable to hold my excitement. She transforms back to a human being. "Can''t communicate in a grimoire form and this one feels better overall. That was my skill, one called transformation." "Thank you, you can''t chat because you don''t have a mouth as a grimoire?" "I think so yes, but I can see somehow even though I don''t have eyes which by itself is odd," she replies with a cold tone despising being a magical book. "To have one thing but not the other, it''s so strange." I laugh innocently unaware of her emotions. "To think you''d keep your name from the past life Iris," she stares at me expressionlessly. "True, I was surprised myself, but it feels best like this, also your name is very pretty Aurora, it sounds lightful." I smile brightly irradiating my happiness towards her. "Thank you, Iris, I like yours too. It''s funny you say that as I have the unique dark element," in her mind she recalled,'' and a pretty dark personality.'' "That element? Does that mean, that you were the one who had it back then when I did the test with my parents?" "Yes, when you activated yours, mine got activated too, and ever since then I''ve been eating the light from that stupid seal." She then fixes her hair due to the transformation leaving it in a strange shape while continuing to talk. "Apparently not only do I get sealed in our past life, but I also received the same treatment in this world by the System, and cursed too." "Well, the seal is gone I believe, but how about the curse?" "I was able to uncurse myself. I absorbed it with my dark element and it became a skill." "A skill? What''s it about? What does it do?" I ask excitedly unable to contain my interest. "I don''t really know what it does now." "I really do wonder what it does..." I repeat to myself in a lower voice entangled in my own curiosity. "Would you like to see it?" She looks at me expectantly. "Sure! Please show me!" I replied excitedly, and full of curiosity briming with delight to see what else Aurora can do. She extends her left arm to the side of the bed and shouts, "mirror!" "It''s the one from back then, I''m surprised it even kept its appearance." An antique mirror bigger than ourselves about 2 meters tall and 40 cm in width. "Since it''s a skill and has glass maybe it reflects magic?" I take out my shoe and mana coat it with a bit of mana. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. I throw it at the mirror the moment, and the moment it touches it goes inside suddenly disappears. A moment later, I feel something hitting the back of my head hurting me slightly. "Ouch! What just happened?" Notice: 2 health has been deducted. I look behind shocked and find my shoe there, hearing Aurora words next to me. "Cursed... Mirror..." Aurora says with a cold tone along with an eerie expression looking at it shivering slightly. I throw my shoe again to understand what happened, this time ducking the moment it hits. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Nothing happens and the shoe falls on the floor. I try again... Yet nothing. I pick other things and try with various items I find in the room. "So strange it''s not working anymore..." I look at Aurora but she shrugs her shoulders feeling as clueless about it as I do. "Have you tried to go inside?" "I don''t want to, I''ve had my share of it," she said with a cold voice remembering the horrors from being locked there. "You''re right, I''m sorry." "Would you like to try it? Though you could get stuck inside, so I don''t suggest it." She stares at me with a nervous, sorrowful expression. ''I''m trying to light her up but she feels a bit of a sad person, though after being stuck inside a mirror for who knows how long I feel like it''s normal.'' ''Excluding that place, the life she had before possibly was filled with a lot of bad things too. I''ll try to support her, and do my best to open her up as my parents did with me.'' I smile innocently at her and add, "sure, it made me curious! Since the curse is gone, I can only expect something interesting to happen!" I place my hand in the glass and put strength into it. "It doesn''t work Aurora." The girl upon hearing me out leaves the bed walking next to me slowly and then touches it with the nail putting strength into it while feeling scared. "Guess it doesn''t work with me either," she answers while feeling relieved about it, breathing deeply and calming down. "Mind if I try something else?" I ask her politely with a kind smile. "Go ahead, and be at ease, you''re like a sister to me now," in her mind she thought,'' more than that even.'' ''I thought Aurora was upset at me due to her cold tone, I guess that''s just how she is normally?'' "Like? Why don''t you become my real sister? I mean we even share the same appearance.¡± "Iris... do you mean like twins?" She tilts her head taking an interest at the idea. "Yes! We are very hard to distinguish disregarding the eye color, after all, the one my parents told me I had is green. I can finally see it in the mirror, and yours is blue." Her cold eyes look at the glass following my gaze, "sure can be," she spoke coldly while reminding herself of someone from the past. I place my hand on it and try to put mana into the glass but nothing happens. Notice: 20 mana has been deducted. "Well, I don''t know, for now, it looks like a normal mirror, a very durable one." "True..." "It''s okay, maybe in the future we''ll figure something out, we have time!" ''I take a look at my status to see the changes from yesterday.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 50 | Disgrace: 3270 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 458/460 | Mana: 670/800 Status Points:0 Strength: 133 | Stamina: 46 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 70 | Wisdom: 80 Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 640 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(E), Body Training(B), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Book Reader(F), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 2 Actives: Status level 40(D), System Library level 10(E), Mana Coat level 5(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 10(F). Unique: Appraisal level 1. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound. "Unique skill appraisal? Cursed unidentified skill? What are these things?" "The first one I don''t know, but the second one I also received it from the soul-bound that connects us." "What does it do Aurora!?" I ask her shouting due to my curiosity startling her. "I don''t know you received it just before I left, I believe our soul-bound gave it to you." "I see..." I look back at the glass while thinking, ''yet another possibility, at this pace I''m stuck due to lack of knowledge.'' I frown which makes Aurora extend her right hand patting my hair, "don''t worry Iris, as you said with the mirror skill, in time we will get to know more." "Yeah... you''re right sister," I stare at her who doesn''t disapprove of it blushing while feeling happy inside. I push the mirror in front of the bed all the way to the opposite wall, so I can use it later to brush my hair and check outfits since it''s so big. Once I''m done the door of my room opens suddenly. "What''s up with all the dragging noise and the shouts Iris? Why are you talking alone as well?" Rosaline stares dumbfounded at both of us, then quickly finds the right one, me with the green eyes. "What in the world is this? Why there''s a copy of you!?" She shouts loudly surprising both of us. "Everything is okay mother, she''s a friend, and apparently, transform back please." Aurora transforms back into a grimoire. Mother approaches and grabs the book, then she opens it and checks the pages. "They''re empty? An empty book? What''s the meaning of this Iris?" She stares at me feeling confused about it. "Yes, it''s a level 1 grimoire I guess she needs to level up some more till it can learn some skills." Mother lets go of it, and it floats back to bed gaining some distance and transforming back into human form, which starts complaining. "It''s truly annoying how I can''t speak in that form," she said in a cold tone despising the book once more, then adds a bit more information to the conversation. "I''ve been reincarnated as a grimoire," she pulls the hair behind the shoulders, adjusting her looks. "Reincarnated? A grimoire? Humans going through the cycle of life and death is something normal, but keeping memories is not. What does this mean? Just who are you?" Rosaline questions while pointing towards her. "My name is Aurora, I too have a soul, and I''m a magical book of sorts. I believe the goddess of this world made me like this, or to be more specific the system did." "So..." I interrupt the argument and then add with a kind smile trying to bring some peace between the three. "Mother I present to you my twin sister Aurora, the blue-eyed me." Rosaline takes some steps towards the bed sitting on it and then remembers something. ''When Iris was younger and she did the element test was it perhaps the influence of this being?'' She stares at Aurora and questions her without hesitation. "Were you... the one with the dark magic? A book with such an ominous power?" "Yes Rosaline, I possess the unique dark element," she replies in a cold tone despising being referred to as an item. ''Quite the tone this thing has!'' Rosaline grabs both hands tightly, changing her expression to a fierce threatening one and speaks seriously. "What insurance can you give me that you''re not harmful so that I don''t kill you right here, right now?" "I can''t lay a finger on Iris, we''re soul-bonded, if she dies, I die, if I die she dies." "I vouch for that much mother! Aurora''s telling the truth, I can see the soul-bound in my status! She''s also not an enemy!" "How do I break the contract?" Mother''s expression changes into a worried one, concerned by such a side effect. "It''s cursed you can''t, it''s something that we have from before this life." "From a past life? Does that mean you have the memories from before?" Rosaline asks feeling half confused and half curious. "Yes, I''ve met Aurora in a different life, I even saved her, though I''ve never confessed the truth to either of you." "Why Iris? Do you not trust me and your father?" "I do... I just didn''t wish to ruin the happiness you two felt as you were watching me grow up..." With a relieved heart feeling that it was for a good cause Rosaline smiles kindly towards me, giving the three of us some space to calm down. ''So my daughter saved her. It would be nice if Aurora had some gratitude towards Iris.'' Changing the focus of her gaze from me to Aurora, Rosaline starts with a question. "I understand the story more or less. Tell me girl what is your goal?" "To research magic and be proficient at it, also to repay Iris in any way I can for saving me." Upon that answer, Rosaline sighs and starts thinking deeply about everything that transpired in this room. ''She doesn''t seem like a bad person, and I can''t find a way to split them if their souls are bounded...'' ''I''ll have to research about this after work and talk with Luke, for now, I''ll temporarily accept her.'' ''After all, it''s best if she''s on our side and keeps Iris safe since her life also depends on it.'' ''That is... if what she said is true. This girl could be hiding something else, I''ll have to keep an eye on both.'' "If you wish to be part of the family, and my daughter, you must promise me you''ll always protect Iris, Aurora." "I promise," she smiles kindly without a hint of hesitation. ''That smile is pretty convincing, is her personality just a bit twisted?'' Rosaline thought to herself feeling unsure. ''I''ll make sure to discuss this with Luke, and try to reach some sort of solution with him. If we fail... we''ll have to accept this situation and adapt to it the best possible.'' Grasping this moment of silence I take a few steps forward, pulling them closer to me hugging both feeling tired of the discussion. "We''re family now, please understand mother Aurora''s not a bad girl." I voice out in a low tone towards both ears that are close to me. "Aurora you got to be nice to mom and dad too, otherwise I won''t like you." "I understand," she said expressionlessly without resenting the situation, taking it in as natural as possible. Mother pats us both understanding that this argument isn''t going anywhere. "Alright girls let''s go take the breakfast and speak some more about this, speaking of which, can you even eat Aurora?" "I don''t need to eat or sleep or go to the bathroom, I''m ultimately... a book." "Weren''t you sleeping earlier?" I ask confused remembering how she was in a grimoire form not moving. "Sort of, I can shut down a bit but it''s something different than sleeping, it''s more like resting I suppose." "I see..." Mom got up and said," well keep us company at the very least." ''This way I can learn more about this Aurora person, and study her personality and get to see if she really is good or not.'' "Alright." "Let''s go!" As we are eating breakfast mother questions me. "So, what do you remember from your past life?" "Not too much, and from what I remember it wasn''t a happy life." I look at Aurora and pat her hair," I believe the same can be said for you." "Yes..." She replied with a sad look. "Well, you both have received a new chance to live happily, I can tell that Iris has been, so Aurora you can grab that chance too," mom replied with a smile. ''Hopefully, she gets influenced by Iris who''s usually cheerful and happy.'' "Perhaps, I may be able to, who knows." "One day at a time, that''s how I started Aurora," I add a kind smile at the end. "I know sister, I copied your memories." "You can copy memories?" Mother asks surprised, making some of the crumbs fly to the table. "Ah, not anymore I was able to when I was sealed inside Iris soul." "That means you already have the same knowledge she does, reading, writing, basic math, etiquette, and so on?" "Pretty much, yes." "How about swordsmanship?" I questioned her curiously. "I have, but I don''t have the skill or the feel for it, I copied your skills but I''m ultimately a book..." "Hey, that wouldn''t be fair! I worked hard for them, " I shout at her in a joking tone. We laugh together, except Aurora who looks sad. "If that''s the case did you manage to copy some of them at least?" "Yes, the ones related to magic, since I''m a magical book a grimoire." "Sounds like we''re on equal foot in that aspect, which is great so you don''t have to spend the time I did learning them." "That''s right." "By the way mother I''m stuck with my system library skill for a while now I haven''t received any new books." "Did you finish all the ones you had to read?" "Yes! System library." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I, II Fishing I, II Baking I, II Cooking I, II Farming I, II Lumberjack I, II Hunting I, II Maid I, II Butler I, II Miner I, II "World of Artana, fishing, baking," Aurora starts reading from my screen uninterested in them. "You can read my screen sister!?" I shout startled thinking that no one could. "Yes, probably due to the soul-bound." She presses her finger in the world of Artana, but the finger goes through the screen. "Seems like you can''t touch it, how about thinking mentally about wanting to read one of them?" "Hum... nothing happens, it doesn''t work." "It''s already good you can read them with me at least, I''ll let you read them at some point so you get the same knowledge that I possess." "I copied your memories, Iris..." "Oh right... Perhaps the future books then if I get any new one." "Have you tried physical books, since it''s a system? It can probably copy a book into it as I do with my transformation skill?" "I didn''t think of that," I leave the table and run to my room where I have my old birthday gift. Once I grab the book from inside the box I use the skill system library on it. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. Chapter 18 – Adventurer Arc "Let''s see what happened, System library." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I, II, III Fishing I, II Baking I, II Cooking I, II Farming I, II Lumberjack I, II Hunting I, II Maid I, II, III, IV, V Butler I, II, III, IV Miner I, II Tales of Artana I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, X "Oh my, it actually worked, even older books have gained more volumes!" ''I''ll finally be able to read more! I''m so happy!'' I go back to the kitchen smiling, and once I arrive I hug Aurora from behind when I get close to her. "Since you''re smiling happily I''ll take it that it worked?" "Yes, thank you so much!" I smile gratefully while rubbing my cheek on hers. "You''re welcome, Iris." After talking about all kinds of things with my sister and mother, I and aurora return to the room and sit on the bed. Notice: 40 mana has been deducted. Notice: A contract between human Iris and item Aurora hasn''t been made yet. ''A contract? We have soul-bound already?'' Notice: 40 mana has been deducted. Notice: A contract between a being and an item, depending on the grade of the grimoire, it''ll grant benefits to both. ''Not sure she''d be happy with such a contract...'' I glance at her who''s looking in the mirror at the dress she wore shortly after returning to the room. "I feel stared at, what''s wrong Iris?" "Hum... Sister... Would you like to make a contract with me?" "Don''t we have one already? A soul contract?" "This one is different, it¡¯s a contract between uh our identities? Like human and item." "I don''t mind, as much as I dislike being a grimoire, if it proves to be useful for the both of us..." "I believe so!" "But do promise me you''ll never mistreat me, sister," her cold eyes shift to me as the words come out. "Of course, I promise, you''re my sister after all." ''Only because you were the one who saved me, Iris...'' We smile at each other. ''How do we make a contract?'' Notice: 40 mana has been deducted. Notice: Write your name on the first page of the grimoire with your mana. "Alright, sister revert and come here." Aurora transforms into a grimoire and floats to me which I then open and place the point of my index finger on the first page coating my mana along with my ice element while writing it. "I-R-I-S," I say letter by letter out loud as I sign it. "There I''m done, I believe you can revert to the other form," I smile happily, and then voices start resounding on my mind. System: The title Element has been received. System: The title Contracted has been received. Notice: Soul-bound has reacted. "Oh noes, not again..." My eyes close as I faint. A memory of Aurora resounds in Iris''s mind. ''For as far as I can remember, I''ve explored this incredible and beautiful garden.'' ''A complete fantasy by itself, the grass is always so green, fresh, and soft.'' ''Just laying down on it relaxes me to the point of falling asleep on it.'' The soil is clean without fissures or bugs, there are no insects or any life form other than the plants that adorn the grass itself. The flowers on it are always perfectly nourished and blossomed, and their simply divine beauties. ''I fall into little pieces whenever I think negatively of this garden, but loneliness is a feeling that perdures even after this long.'' ''It exists to remind me that I shouldn''t be here alone.'' ''I can''t wait to be free again like the person I once was, to avenge for all the things I had to go through.'' ''I can''t help but feel like the day may come where I''ll miss this garden where the word beauty falls far below in comparison.'' ''This place where my mind and heart feel the safest.'' ''Yet why is it that I can''t help but not be content to stay forever in it?'' ''I''ve walked in the same direction for a very long time, and in all that time I''ve never seen a pattern of flowers that looked the same.'' ''Attempted to go in multiple directions, but it did not work.'' ''Stayed in the same spot for a good amount of time but also nothing.'' ''I did everything I could to understand this place, however, nothing ever changed aside from me.'' ''I''ve realized the max mana inside of me kept on growing for all these years despite not being able to use magic inside here.'' ''I can feel it, a tremendous pressure piled up inside of me wishing to be used.'' ''Yet no magic I use does anything in this place.'' ''Many flowers I met and talked with, sang and befriended.'' ''I still seek the way out of this place, the exit to this maze.'' "Why am I lost in this garden!?" I shout madly. I have done everything I could have done, yet none of it ever worked... I''ve ripped flowers but every time I do, they grow back like magic. This symphony plays endlessly repeating this monotone life of mine. Look at this white dress I wear that loves to reflect the infinite sunlight. I don''t even remember what night was like. The long-forgotten sense of being hungry, of being tired, and of being sleepy. Day by day without ever stopping looking for a crack, a rupture, a hidden door, or something to get me out of here. "Who am I? Why am I here? Why can''t I leave?" I scream with all I have. This place seals my memories, my very existence from the outside world. ''There must be a reason yet I can''t figure it out.'' ''I seek guidance but never have I seen a guide.'' After walking for who knows how long... I see a golden rose and bend my knees on the floor to smell it. "This flower has such a fragrant lovely smell, it feels nostalgic..." "It appears like a light melody ascending from my heart that makes me feel at ease, what a mysterious rose." I sat in the garden next to the rose and stared at it with sparkling eyes of admiration that consumed the very essence of the rose. "I wouldn''t mind becoming a little flower like you, you know?" At that moment a vile thought reached my mind and my hand approached the rose to pluck it out of the earth. Upon contact with the stem where thorns seldom await to be touching. My finger skin ripped and blood dripped turning the green thorn red. "I forgot beautiful roses had thorns silly me..." I smile in pain. A strong breeze flew through the garden passing by the rose, bringing many kinds of petals and making them fly. The petals circulated me in a twisting way, like a little tornado making them floating randomly. "It''s so beautiful like a festival of fireworks." The rose was shaken by the wind like a human nod as if it was in agreement. I approached the rose petals with my finger and when I did a heartbeat I felt from the rose. I removed the hand from the rose surprised. I started wondering about it. "For an eternal amount of time I''ve walked through this garden and I''ve only found a flower-like you little golden rose. "All the others had their friends and family yet you seem lonely like me perhaps we could be friends." At that moment I felt my finger itching and my curiosity forced me to look at it. "My finger is healed!?" I jumped out of the floor standing still in surprise and the finger was fixed as it had never been ripped before. Its skin was intact and smooth like the rest of the hand soft like silk. "You who gave me pain and also who comforted me through healing will you tell me the way out of this place?" A wind blew against the rose and this time it nodded in a different direction resembling a human saying no with their head. "Ah..." I burst into tears. "I feel like this world may have been created by someone or something, yet I''m alone and lonely I mustn''t be." "The world surely was made for more than one, however, if I''m wrong..." "I''ll end up more insane than what I already am, so rose become my guide and guide me to the exit please." "What have I done to deserve such an excruciating suffocating curse?" I start crying causing my tears to fall on the golden rose making it heavier and heavier... "Won''t you let me go no matter what?" I kept crying as I was exhausted from it all and proclaimed that I would pluck her out of the earth. Even if it meant to taint her hands in blood. "If taking your life will free me that is what I shall do!" A strong warm breeze went against me like a warning. The tears that had fallen from me were now descending between the petals through the stem down to the very roots as if the golden rose was shedding her own tears. A melancholic view that would sadden any who saw it from a spectator seat. My hands approached the rose body the stem and started plucking it from the earth suffocating the rose. The tears fell from the rose mixed with my bloody hands both on the same course towards the floor towards the roots and even deeper they went far from human sight. The petals fell one after another, the golden rose was plucked off the floor and its color lost slowly becoming grayer and grayer withering away. This time a new flower did not grow back in its place. The protection I received from the world had worn off as its guardian died and now my feelings and memories were coming back. I looked at the dead rose expressionless like a marionette whose strings had been cut. The beautiful world around me was now filling itself with pure darkness. It was consuming the world from far, far away, I saw it approaching very, very slowly. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry please forgive me!" She yelled sadly. I got up scared and ran in the opposite direction of the approaching darkness. I ran the fastest as I could while tripping here and there, feeling sad as I advanced. My vision distorted due to the tears, like looking through a glass lens that doesn''t suit my eyes. Far away after running for a long time, something picked my sight. I saw a mirror and approached it. On the other side of the mirror a blonde girl. I pressed my hands against the mirror but what felt like my physical body was stuck. ''With my memories having returned the only spell I can possibly be able to make is a soul-bound.'' ''If that doesn''t work... I''ll die in this place.'' ''I don''t have much time left; I must make a contract with this girl and save my soul.'' ''Everything is better than the darkness behind me, even becoming her slave if I must.'' ''In exchange, I''ll only ask one favor from her, to be able to avenge myself for this time trapped in this cursed place.'' ''When I get the chance, I will have my revenge on the gods, on the sage, on the hero, on the kingdom.'' ''Those who sealed me by sacrificing millions of innocents.'' ''I will destroy everyone in this world that treated me as a monster, I will consume everything and everyone but this girl.'' I tell her, "Can you help me? I''m trapped inside this mirror." She''s looking at me but I''m not sure if she''s seeing me. "Hey, I''m stuck in here can you please help me?" I continue begging. ''Not sure if she heard me, if my voice is going through or not, I''ll try again.'' "I''m sick of living here in this small place surrounded by darkness," I make a sad expression. The reflection upon seeing me asked me, "What''s your name? Why are you there?" In turn, I replied, "I am Aurora, I''m here because I was sealed inside this mirror a long time ago," I said with a teary expression. The girl makes a confused expression and speaks. "I''m sorry but I couldn''t hear your name and sealed? Why would someone seal you? The reflection asked me. "If you didn''t hear my name, then you won''t be able to till I''m out of here, my name too is sealed." "Oh..." she replied with a disappointed look on her face. I replied quickly as my time was running out. "As for why I got sealed well... I killed someone very important a while ago, the first king of Ludrica, the founder of it." The reflection replied astonished, "Ludrica? There''s no kingdom with such a name." I too feeling surprised from hearing such a reply shouted," what!? Just how long have I been trapped here?" Tears fell from my blue eyes. The reflection feeling pity for me said, "Hey it''s okay, everything will be okay, what can I do to get you out of there?" I stopped crying upon hearing her. "I no longer have a physical body so I need an individual that fulfills three conditions." "What are they? The girl looked at me with an innocent expression. "First someone willing to do a soul-bond contract with me, second someone that has enough magical potential, and third..." The girl looked at me a little sad, interrupting me. "I''m not sure what a soul-bond contract thing is, but I''ve never used magic." I waited patiently since I could scare her away if I pressured her too much. She continued talking, "I''m Iris, also only fifteen years old, so I don''t know if I''m someone who can help you getting out of there." "Don''t worry Iris, since you can see me, your potential is the real thing." "Really?" The innocent girl asked hopefully. "If you wish to take me out of here Iris, then yes." Both girls hear someone coming up the attic stairs. I see a young man attacking her, and say, "Iris your hand, touch it in the mirror fast, and make the contract with me." ''Come on Iris you can do it,'' I think as blood pours from beneath her as she crawls closer. My reflection touches the mirror and a light eludes allowing me to leave. The darkness behind her was approaching engulfing everything in its path she had no time so she entered the mirror. After walking through the passage, she looked back briefly towards what was left behind and after looking. The darkness consumed the world. On the other side, I kneel and whisper in Iris''s ear. "From today onwards your soul is mine Iris and my soul is yours." I see her staring at the mirror while on the verge of dying. "Related to the question that remained unanswered my name is Aurora the woman that will destroy this world." I raise my hands in the air and darkness surrounds them. "Death to those of this house, but Iris." The darkness spread through the entire mansion killing her stepmother, stepbrother, stepsister, maids, butlers, and her father. I see Iris''s eyes closing and then I feel my life extinguishing. "But... I just came out of that prison..." I stretch out my hand to hers, and upon touching it, I''m consumed by her soul dragging along the cursed mirror with me. For thousands of years, the woman''s soul walked through this dimension and now she was finally free. Chapter 19 – Adventurer Arc I wake up and feel something wet falling through my cheeks. I place my hands on them and realize their tears. ''Seems like I was crying during my sleep.'' ''Also, why is my lap so heavy?'' I sit on the bed and look at my lap to discover why it''s heavy and realize Aurora is there in grimoire form. I grab her and place her on top of a pillow. ''Let me have a look at status, to see the changes.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 50 | Disgrace: 4270 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 460/460 | Mana: 790/800 Status Points:0 Strength: 133 | Stamina: 46 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 71 | Wisdom: 80 Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1640 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(D), Body Training(B), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 2 Actives: Status level 40(D), System Library level 20(E), Mana Coat level 5(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 10(F). Unique: Appraisal level 1. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 0/100) ''It seems like the contract was successful.'' I pat the grimoire while smiling. ''My disgrace and soul went up yet again, I feel disgraceful at this point, I wonder what I did wrong?'' ''Though the rank of the grimoire turned out to be the very worst,'' I think a little disappointed. ''Oddly enough I expected sister to have become a high-ranking Grimoire since it has a soul and a unique element in it, not a ranked F one.'' ''What is that thing after the grade of the grimoire? Notice: Suggestion to use the Appraisal skill. ''Sure? Appraise the grimoire rank F!'' Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. Notice: Appraisal unique skill has leveled up to 2. A little screen appeared next to it. [Grimoire(F: 0/100) Evolutionary type of item that requires killing enemies to awaken to the next rank.] ''Woah! What''s up with that mana consumption!? Unique skills are scary! "That definition is very unexpected and incredible at the same time!" I say with excitement. "Seems like Aurora can become stronger." ''Even though I have yet to see how strong she is in reality.'' ''Can she even fight? She''s a book... Am I supposed to use her instead?'' I see mana shining on the grimoire and then it transforms back into my appearance. "Good morning sister," I tell her happily. "You seem awfully happy, but then again I suppose that''s normal," a faint smile is shown on her face. "By the way Iris, you should use your skills points so you can get a class." "Why?" "It''ll make you stronger and we''re both level 1 so we''re worse than ants." "Do ants have levels?" "Probably?" We look at each other wondering... ''I''d like to see my possible skills.'' Notice: Due to the gigantic list of skills, would you like to see active or passive ones first? ''Skills related to wisdom or mana, I really need more of it please.'' Notice: Loading specification into a screen: Available Skills: Slight Wisdom boost Slight Mana recovery Solo Boost Party Boost I look at my sister. ''Is she part of the solo? Or the party section? I don''t have enough mana to use appraisal so I''ll get the first two skills.'' Notice: Skills successfully learned; Status updated. System: The title Peasant has been received. ''Let''s check the skills open status please.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 50 | Disgrace: 4270 Class: None Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 460/460 | Mana: 290/810 Status Points:0 Strength: 133 | Stamina: 46 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 71 | Wisdom: 80(+1) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1640 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(D), Body Training(B), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 40(D), System Library level 20(E), Mana Coat level 5(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 10(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 1(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 1(F). Unique: Appraisal level 2. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 0/100) ''Seems like this is it, I''ve worked the hardest I could, I hope I get good classes.'' "So you got mana skills, Iris, well they''re bound to become useful." "You can see my status screen too?" "Yes, I couldn''t see the skills you could choose but your library and status are viewable." "Does that mean I can see your status?" "I''ll open it, status." Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 | Class: None Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 8 Years old Status Points:0 Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 1000/1000 Status Points:0 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 100 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 2(F), Piercing Darkness level 1(F), Mana Coat level 1(F), Dark Coat level 1(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 1(F). Passives: Mana Control level 20(E), Dark Control level 10(F) Unique: Transformation level 2. Blessed/Cursed: Mirror level 1, Unidentified. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound "Woah, you have a lot of things and really high status with barely any titles!" ''Her race is human after all? Is it because of her soul?'' ''Seems like she has similar skills to mines, she didn''t copy my bleeding resistance?'' ''Maybe she can''t bleed...'' ''She does have attack and magic attack like I have when wielding a weapon.'' ''Aurora''s not holding any weapon so it must be due to being a grimoire.'' ''What a strange status, I expected it to be a little different, more weapon-like.'' ''Anyway, time to check the possibilities of my future.'' ''I want to see the classes please.'' Notice: Loading the possible choices based on status. Classes Available: Witch "Hum... I only have the talent for one class called Witch?" Aurora starts laughing upon hearing my words, "take it sister it''s a very interesting and complex magical class." "Why are you laughing?" I ask confused. "In our past world it was a job for female evil mages, and whenever I look at you I don''t see much evil." ''Evil? Could it be my disgrace? I think about all the animals killed and things I did to get all that disgrace...'' ''I guess I am evil to some extent...'' ''I''ll take the witch class, it''ll be my apology for the lives taken.'' Notice: The Witch Class has been acquired. Notice: Witchcraft skill tree is now available. System: The title Class has been received. "Well, I got it." ''I''ll check the witchcraft skill tree when I have skill points to spend.'' "Good good you won''t regret it, despite being evil in our world doesn''t mean that it''s the same in this world." "I suppose you''re right." "I used my status and skills but I''m not able to acquire any class for now." "Well, that''s what you get for laughing on mine! At least I got one!" We spend a while teasing each other. I check my status to see the information on the class. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Fame: 50 | Disgrace: 4270 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 0/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 460/460 | Mana: 285/810 Status Points:0 Strength: 133 | Stamina: 46 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 71 | Wisdom: 80(+1) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1940 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(D), Body Training(B), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 40(D), System Library level 20(E), Mana Coat level 5(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 10(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 1(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 1(F). Unique: Appraisal level 2. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 0/100) ''At least it''s not a rank 0 class like farming.'' ''It seems like I''ll need 2000 experience to rank the class higher, sounds like a lot.'' ''The wisdom has an extra 1 next to it, is it due to the wisdom boost? Must be.'' ''For now, my best offensive stat is actually strength so I''ll take the metal short sword of my mother as it increases my attack status.'' ''I can manage the mana with some mana coating and use my stats together like that.'' ''I''ll save mana wave for emergencies as mother advised me.'' I take Aurora to the river to show her my field which I water every day except on rainy days. "Would you like to water it? You might get a title which will make you stronger!" "The farming series that took you a year to complete did give you a lot of statuses." "Exactly try it." I watch her get water from the river than water the whole field. "Any luck?" "None," she replied coldly. ''Seeing as she was sad about the swordsmanship skill earlier, and the title not working, does it possibly mean that...'' ''Since she''s a book the system doesn''t apply to her?'' ''Seeing as in her status earlier she had an experience bar and a level I think that is not the case...'' ''Maybe...'' I speak, "I think the titles you get will be different than the ones I get." "Like titles only for grimoires?" "Yes, exactly! That''s why some skills you were able to copy and others not!" "That could be true." "If I''m right then you don''t need to be sad, I''m sure you''ll do great with magic, even better than me since you have a unique element!" She nods silently. We head to the farm at the east which needs help with the slimes. I check the guild quest one more time to make sure. Quest Rank: F A group of slimes between 10 to 20 has been sighted on the east farm of the Astia village. They have been eating the crops and so a farmer requests support from the guild. You''ll be rewarded 2 points and 5 copper per slime killed. I head home to get the short sword and a bag with a water flask in it and head there with Aurora. Chapter 20 – Adventurer Arc Inside a church perspective. A black-haired figure with dark eyes stands on the tribune and in front of him, hundreds of citizens wait seated. The church is completely full today; there are even people standing up and people outside of it. A conversation between two of the citizens could be heard at the gates of it. "I want to hear what the Pope has to say, he rarely shows up." "Exactly it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime to show our dear pope our resolution but it''s so packed as it is." Words started echoing through the church all the way outside with wind magic. An unusual way to use magic, but it allowed speeches to be heard from a good distance. "Good morning my dearest followers, I am honored to have all of your presence surrounding me." A woman in her forties was already wiping her tear from her eye. "As you all know from our teachings, the time to summon the next hero is approaching." "While that is good news to the kingdom it also means the enemy has started to move." "Thanks to this we''ve been recruiting strong people so that we may protect all of you." "It was assured by his honorable majesty that the church would get to keep one of the 3 people our goddess shall summon." The citizens started clapping in bliss and making sounds. "To honor his majesty, we shall join him with our forces so that the kingdom may prevail when the time comes!" "I Pope Klaus guarantee to all of our followers that I and the Saintess are doing their best to recruit strong individuals." "The stronger we become together, the more followers we''ll be able to save!" A man within the spectators shouted. "I give my life for the church!" A different woman proclaimed. "For the goddess Aria and the Saintess!" The pope shouted happily to them, "We are truly honored for thy devotions!" "As many of you know the funds, we use for the expeditions to the demon territory shall be halted." Many followers started talking. "But the demons, they mustn''t live!? They taint out goddess just for existing in this world!" "Yes, if it''s about money I''ll give everything I have, eradicate them!" "They mustn''t be allowed to enter the human territory!" "There is only 1 human kingdom left we humans compared to our enemies are far smaller!" Pope spoke, "that is so my devoted followers, but you all are forgetting about something very important!" The people shut up and heard while feeling curiously what was about to be said. "Yes, what is most important is not the purge of the demon race but the salvation of the human race, our race!" The spectators were touched. "Today I brought a person that I''d like all of you to hear." As the woman walked to the tribune, light sparkled and a warm aura spread from her. Almost as if the goddess herself had descended from the heavens tears and echoes filled the church. The aura of Serenity filled the church and brought warmth to the devotee''s hearts. Her soft yet clear voice echoed, "My dear citizens, it is of rare appearance that I stand here today." "You all know I''m not in favor of the eradication of other races, as I believe that they were all created to coexist with the rest." "I am here to support the Pope in regards to protecting all of you." The light started merging with her mana aura around her. "I harbor ill intent towards those who threaten our lives." The two auras fully merged causing a very warm aura around her. "I promise to all of you, that I will protect those who seek to devote themselves to our goddess Aria." "As such, I''d like to ask all of you to treat everyone around as your equal." "In the end, we''re all humans!" "At some point, all of our souls went through the goddess Aria that we so love." The crowd heard silent while being preached. "We do not need to resent other races, we don''t need to resent other hair colors, we all owe that to our goddess Aria." The Saintess looks from left to right and points forward. "All of you owe that to yourselves too! So, take care of each other and those around you, we''re a big family with the same purpose." A soft clapping echoed in the church. A few hours later, "our presence sure increases the motivation of the followers to donate more funds." "Sounds like you got enough funds for the following years." "Yes Saintess, thank you for that magnificent demonstration." "Sure Klaus, as long as we survive what''s to come that much was nothing." "Well, then we ought to repeat today''s act through the leftover 7 churches around the kingdom." Serenity sighs. The Pope laughs upon hearing her sigh. "Now now, it is for a good cause, plus it''ll incite strong people to join us, the bigger our influence the more benefits for the church." "That''s true." "As the sole religion of this kingdom, even a lot of nobles donate a lot of money." "In the pretext of the goddess Aria to reincarnate their souls, " the Saintess adds. Pope laughs. "Yes, even though she would do it nonetheless, religion truly is a good way to make money." A cold gaze was expressed in the Saintess''s eyes. He coughs and speaks, "Of course, all in the name of the goddess Aria, may she bless us in the future." ''This man sure is despicable,'' Serenity thought, ''but at the same time he knows what he''s doing.'' She looks at his face as she heard him whispering. "Soon the octagram meeting will happen between the 8 leaders of the church to discuss the future." "I see," she replied coldly. "I''d be happy to have the Saintess there." "If I must." Klaus smiled. ''The new Saintess sure reminds me of the last one, even though this one has a lot to learn still.'' "Let us go, our followers await." They walk outside the church through the back door escorted by four paladins. ¡ù¡ù¡ù 4 years ago, in the residence of the white rose family. A violent sound of swords clashing is heard inside the main dojo. "Excellent parry!" "Thank you, instructor." "I''m your butler, but if you''d like you can call me by my name Robert." "Now avoid this," a slow swing was aimed at her head. The 5-year-old Alicia ducked slowly. "Left, right, duck, stab, jump." Slow swings executed against the girl in front of him. "Good dodging lady Alicia, keep the body moving." "Alright one more rotation, stab, duck, right, left, right, duck..." A successive amount of attack flowed towards Alicia which she barely dodged. "Very good job, alright you can take a break." "What a disappointment display of skills." The butler turned around to meet the source of the voice, bowing in his direction. "Welcome back master Alfred." He kept complaining, "At her age, I was already striking back." A delicate womanly voice from an unnoticed presence was heard behind the butler. "That may be so, but you weren''t a girl I''m sure, at her age, I was moving slightly slower." The butler turned around and bowed, "welcome back milady," then he thought about her. ''It used to creep me out how skilled the mistress is, but I''ve come to accept the gap we have.'' "Thank you, Robert." "Your gratitude is wasted on this old one." Alfred stared at Alicia. "What do you think of her, Robert? You who once were an S rank adventurer." "I started swinging my sword when I was 10, and I was slow like lady Alicia, but she''s a kid so that''s natural." Robert turned to Alicia who was taking a break 3 meters away from them under a tree''s shadow. "I''m just teaching her the basics so that her body slowly gets used to it, then slowly she''ll grow up and put up a fight." Alfred looks at him listening to him. "She does have a good perception, a natural talent I never had, " he sighs. "I believe that in the master''s hands she''ll become a prodigy of the sword in the future." Alfred said," I sure hope so, due to the way she was born my wife can no longer give birth." "Unfortunately, I wish I could have had the chance to serve more of your lineage." The mother moved to Alicia. Robert looked at Alfred. "But at the very least, I''ll use the last years I have left building the foundation I know to the miss." Alfred stared at him silently. "After that, I''m sure Master will be able to teach her the strongest swordsmanship this kingdom has to offer." Without a shred of doubt or arrogance Alfred simply replied, "of course." ''Lots of hardships await Lady Alicia with 2 monsters as her parents...'' He thought with a serious look and a glimpse of sadness. Chapter 21 – Adventurer Arc As I enter the house to pick the things I meet mother. "Welcome back daughter, where could the miss be planning to go?" "To do a quest from the adventurer''s guild," I show her the paper. She takes it and reads it. Quest Rank: F A group of slimes between 10 to 20 has been sighted on the east farm of the Astia village. They have been eating the crops and so a farmer requests support from the guild. You''ll be rewarded 2 points and 5 copper per slime killed. "From now on whenever you get a quest I want to check it first as I''m an ex-adventurer and I know what you can and can''t fight okay? "Alright, mother I''ll show you!" "Regarding the quest, slimes are very dangerous baby, they use magic and can be tricky to kill since they''re made of mana, physical attacks don''t have much of an effect." "Is there no way to defeat them?" "They''re weak to elements and mana, but they can have immunity to some elements depending on their color, for example, red slimes will be immune to the fire element!" "Oh... That''s quite interesting." ''I still get surprised at how carefree my daughter can be about things, and how she can smile this happily when talking about things that could kill her.'' ''How did I go wrong about raising her? She turned into a battle maniac, but also a very happy and adorable daughter, I just hope Aurora has more sense than her.'' ''From the time I spent with both, I felt like Aurora could easily pass as the older sister,'' Rosaline smiles thinking about it. "Just make sure you don''t get close to them as they have a corrosive element called acid that can melt anything inside them." I gulp hearing that, "I''ll make sure to attack from far away!" "Good girl! Another tip I''ll give you is if you mana coat weapons, they will also damage the slime, but be wary that it is very consuming doing so." "Yes mother, I''ll be careful and I''ll have Aurora to help me!" ''The unique dark element... will certainly be useful against mana types of beings such as slimes,'' mother thought with a smile. "If you see any slime that isn''t blue just run away, especially green ones they cast poison skills, and be wary of other monsters and beasts we live close to the border after all!" "Yes, mother! "Well off you go dear daughter, this is the path you chose for yourself, and knowing how capable you are, I''m sure you''ll be fine." "Thank you for the support mother!" I smile cheerfully. "Don''t forget to bring flasks with water and some bread," she said still worrying despite everything. I smile and pick everything I need and then before leaving I kiss her cheek, "have a good day mother." "You too dear, take it easy and don''t go into the forest to the east of the farms, there are too many dangers." "I remember you telling me to not go to the south forest of our house either, are all forests dangerous?" "The ones closest to the border since beyond it is where the beast and monster races live." "Ah..." ''We''ve talked before about other races, but we never discussed it too deeply.'' "When I''m back after the quest I''d like to know more about the other races." "Sure Iris, I''ll be happy to teach you," mother smiled kindly. After getting everything mother tells me to include a few healing herbs I head outside meet with Aurora and head northeast to the farms. On our way there we chat. "How strong do you think those monsters are going to be?" "The slime creatures, Iris?" "Yes!" "Probably strong, but since every system works the same way, then they''re the weakest at rank F threat level monsters." "It is an F rank quest, but monsters are monsters." "In other words, there is a big chance that we can die fighting with them." "Yes, mother told us to be careful of the different colors of the slimes." "The colors?" "Apparently if they have specific colors they''ll be immune to that specific element, like the trial to figure out my element." "Oh..." "If we see any red slime, it''ll use fire, if blue water, around that." "In other words, the first quest will be magic vs magic, quite a task for our first mission together." "Leonor chose it for me, so I believe she''s convinced that I can handle it." "Well, if you couldn''t you''d either run or die, to the guild your life doesn''t matter, you''re just another adventurer they can dispatch," she replies with a cold tone and an eerie expression. "Ah..." I feel hurt from hearing those words, not having realized that before on my own, ''I suppose Aurora''s right, though I don''t believe they''d send me to my death, they couldn''t have right?'' ''I don''t know Leonor for a long time, but she did look very kind.'' "Mother told us to be careful with not being close to them as they can melt our bodies with their own." Aurora looks at me with a serious expression and says, "Those things sound very strong." "True she also said that coating the sword with mana would be able to damage them as physical attacks are pretty much useless against it otherwise." "So mother said they''re not only immune to a specific element but also to weapons...?" "Yes, pretty much." "Yet she allowed you an 8-year-old girl to go?" "Yes, this is what I chose to do, I even fought her for it, and so she believes in me." "Why adventuring? If you only wanted to become stronger you could''ve asked them to hire a teacher for you no?" "Not sure if they earn enough money for that, plus I want to get money to help them as well, and I''d like to get levels and skills, don''t you want them to?" As Aurora pondered on Iris''s question a dark ominous aura started spreading from herself. ''From the memories, I have from Iris; I can guess that fishing which led to killing animals gave her a lot of disgrace.'' ''I''d like to have a ton of it too for my own wish, since I''m a grimoire there''s a very small possibility that other thing came with me to this world.'' ''To deal with it, I''ll have to go back to my prime where I was able to...'' A wicked smile surfaces on her expression. ''I''ll have to find a way to take care of it, while I also find a way to obtain my past life wish.'' ''I''ll need to get a class fast and useful skills, seeing as in this world it is normal to summon heroes in this lumen kingdom...'' ''Being stuck as a grimoire, I''ll have to get things that could prove useful to Iris, more than getting myself stronger for now at least.'' ''However, if in the future I get my hands in everything from my past life, then I''ll be able to protect Iris and even...'' "Sister you''re making my cute face look very much weird," I tell her as I stretch her cheeks. "Ow, ow, ow..." The eerie aura and the wicked smile dissipates. "There, that smile looks much better, what would the other villagers around us think if they had noticed that expression and aura?" "I''ll be more careful." "Good, you''re supposed to be the wise of the two of us; you did live longer than me after all." "Yes..." She replied with a cold tone. ''That''s more like the mysterious girl I''ve got to know, silly Aurora.'' We pass by dad workplace a potion shop, where he learns alchemy from a very old man named Vincent who was the doctor that saw me being born. Mother said she''d speak with dad and Vincent about Aurora and she even made a story for it if anyone asks about her. As much as I''d like to barge in and surprise father, I''ll have to do it after they speak with one another. We continue towards the northeast. After a while, I''m suddenly grabbed with tiny arms from behind. "Iris, it''s you isn''t it?" A face approaches looking at me and then at Aurora. I look at her and notice a familiar face with black hair and eyes. "Haven''t seen you since the birthday where you attended Elise, how you been?" I stare at her seeing that she''s grown a bit being 3 years older than me. "I''ve been good, but I didn''t know you had a twin sister, with pretty blue eyes." "That''s Aurora she was born a bit sick so she was resting at home on our birthday party." "That''s very sad not being able to attend her own party, nice to meet you Aurora, I''m Elise." "Likewise," she replied expressionlessly. "She''s a bit shy..." "That''s okay, I''ve met other shy kids before, and so where are the two of you going?" She smiles. "To do a guild quest, we''re both adventurers." "What!?" She shouted, "no way! You two are so young!" "I know, but it''s not like time passes faster, and I''m done learning how to read, write, my skills, magic with father, and swordsmanship with mother." "You sure have been working hard! Luckily for me, I''ve done those things as well except swordsmanship." "Really? Then what class are you?" "I have a few choices, I could learn a rare class called alchemist since I learned a lot with grandpa." "That sounds very interesting; since my parents work there I know they make potions." "Yes, it is very complicated and needs a lot of studying, and I want something more interesting." "Like what?" "I don''t know, seeing as you''re both adventurers it makes me want to become one too since I have the aptitude for some other things." ''Must be nice to have a lot of choices.'' "Since I have many classes I can choose from, I''m stuck on deciding which one I want to become." "I picked one where I could learn more magic since that''s what fascinates me the most." "That''s interesting, what class did you two pick?" "I''m a witch, and Aurora hasn''t decided yet." She puts her hand tapping my mouth and then looks around us. I and Aurora stare confused at her. Elise then gets closer to the middle of us and whispers, "don''t mention your class ever again, the church hates classes that are evil." Aurora starts laughing. "Is it really?" I look with sad eyes at Elise. "Yes, Iris so please don''t mention it to anyone, if someone asks just say you''re a wizard." "Alright, I will," I say lowly looking down with a sad expression. "Don''t be sad though, in the end, I believe all combat classes are evil since we can only level them up by killing others." I look at her, "said like that you''re right, it''s like the system made it so that we must kill each other if we want to become stronger..." "I believe so, yes, that''s why I''m still deciding what class I''ll take since I can either spend my whole life taking over grandpa''s business." "That doesn''t sound bad." "True especially since I was blessed with the light element, it''s very useful to enhance the potions." ''Is that what father does at work since he has the unique light element as well?'' "Since you know about wizard class is that the one you can become?" "Yes, along with priest and healer if I chose to." "Sounds like you''ll have to think about it, and we got to go do our first mission!" "Sure, would you like me to tag along? One of the skills I have is healing I got it with a skill point!" I look at Aurora, and she just shrugs her shoulders then keeps moving. "If you''d like to come just make sure you''re behind us when we get to the monsters." "I will!" She smiles. We head to the east farm together. Chapter 22 – Adventurer Arc After a while, we arrive at the farming areas, pretty vast plains with different fields extending through them, a few houses before them, and after what looks like an inclined hill with some trees on top, hard to climb but doable. Upon going through the main road we eventually lead to a small house where I knock at its door being the closest one. I hear a rough voice from inside, "I''m coming." I wait patiently with my hands holding each other on my back. The door opens and an old man appears around his 60''s perhaps more. He looks at us and says, "Good morning young children, how can I help you?" I smile and with a very kind tone I reply," good morning, I''m here on behalf of the adventurer''s guild." "You are? Take no offense child but you truly do look way too young to be part of the guild." He stares at me and further says, "could I please see some proof?" I show him my guild card, "does this work?" "Let''s see," the man puts the card really close to his eyes and reads out loud. "Name Iris, age 8... I''m sorry for doubting you." He bowed slightly as he apologized realizing that it was a guild card and that it really did match a young girl such as herself. His back makes a little crack sound making me surprised and worried about the old man so I ask," are you okay?" The old man laughs while rubbing his back and says, "don''t worry child, this back has had better days, it is but the aging cycle we humans must go through at some point in life." "I hope it gets better fast." He points at the fields and says, "thank you, and I won''t waste more of your time young Iris, the slimes tend to appear around there, but be very careful they are strong and you don''t seem particularly strong." I see him pointing towards some trees close by to the fields, "we''ll defeat those slimes for you, don''t worry." "Please do if you can, if don''t overpush it, this age has been taking a toll on me, when I was younger, I used to defeat them myself with my hoe and my fire element turning those little monsters into grilled gelatin." We laugh upon hearing that. "Say what things do you plant on these fields?" I asked curiously like some of the things I haven''t tried myself. "From the left side to the right side we have barley, oats, rye, wheat, apples, cherries, cabbage, and onions," he says as he waves his arm in the direction of the fields so that we could understand better. "Interesting... thank you for the description," as we start walking together towards the fields the man says," past the yellow wheat and the green apples, is where you''ll find most of the slimes, they seem to like apples the most out of all the crops we have." "Alright, thank you," I wave at him happily as we move towards the Apple trees zone close by to the planted wheat. "These are certainly a lot of fields, I guess the grandfather worked a lot when he was younger," I say while remembering myself of when I farmed for a year for the titles. "Yes, most peasants through countless generations do cereal farming, some territories are even owned by noble families and have animals caring so that they can have all types of meat, vegetables, and cereals available." "That sounds very noble-like," Aurora says with a hateful tone. Elise shrugs her shoulder upon hearing her reply agreeing with her to some extent. I look at Aurora, ''I guess she doesn''t like nobles? Neither the people from the church and also the hero who apparently sealed her in our past life.'' ''Was the church involved and the nobles as well in the sealing during our past life?'' ''Talking about heroes, how are they chosen? I''ve heard from mother that sometimes it''s way more than one, but generally only one has the unique class hero.'' ''The others are rewarded in some ways with unique and blessed skills or other things.'' ''Father said that everyone that is born in this world is blessed in a unique way as well.'' ''I wonder what''s the difference from someone normally reincarnated, to someone reincarnated or summoned from a different world.'' ''Wait... I received 2 skills from my reincarnated title, and my mother said people don''t usually start with skills, and summoned get unique or blessed skills.'' ''Since the system starts with the skills at level 1 then I who have a unique skill from an early age should be able to level it up a lot more than someone who got summoned already at x years.'' ''I don''t know how good appraisal skill is, but I''ll make sure to invest my mana in it, hopefully, it''ll be good.'' ''Do heroes start at level 1, since the system works the same for everyone?'' ''If it does then I''d be stronger than them in the beginning, I get the feeling Aurora has thought about that as well.'' ''In the case, that the same hero who sealed her appears, she''ll most likely want to kill him.'' ''I wonder why she killed the king from the old kingdom from our old world...'' ''I didn''t tell this fact to mother otherwise she''d be always worried, and concerned about her being with me.'' ''Even I don''t know how I should react towards her sometimes, but I like and trust Aurora.'' ''She gives me the vibe that no matter what sister will be there for me despite the creepy moods.'' ''Perhaps because of her being ominous that I feel assured of that?'' "Slimes ahead Iris!" Elise shouted. "That''s a slime? They''re clear balls! They look adorable!" "There''s a blue one in the middle of them," Aurora mentions. The blue slime starts channeling mana around him. "Iris, Elise fall back!" We split and head some steps backward to gain some safety range from whatever it''s about to do. The slime shoots a stream of water in the middle of us, then starts sliding on it fast to catch up to us. "Iris!" Aurora yells. "Ice bind," I freeze the water freezing the slime on top of it. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. "The rare ice element?" Elise makes a surprised face. Aurora runs closer while mana coating her hands mixing with the element darkness. "The unique dark element? My opposite element!" Elise says even more surprised. The slime a creature that can perceive its surroundings in a 360o matches Aurora''s approach by stretching part of him towards her hands to melt them. Aurora without caring grabs the slimy tentacle and starts melting it with the darkness around her hands. Suffering from the damage, the slime shakes his body, and the slimes behind him charge at us. I ready my sword and stay in front of Elise protecting her. As they start getting closer to us, I mana coat my sword. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. I slash at the upcoming tentacles cutting them and injuring the different slimes. One of the tentacles grabs my leg damaging it," ah!" the moment it touches me I let out a moan of pain, and then without wasting a moment I freeze the wound. Notice: 10 health and 50 mana have been deducted. I extend the freeze to the tentacle to avoid further damage and then slice it with my sword. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. After my scream, a light surrounds my leg and I feel the warmth in it. Notice: 5 health has been recovered. I look around us and there''re 6 clear slimes and a blue slime that is fighting Aurora. ''That water path earlier made it easier for them to move, I should''ve frozen it before it reached this far, I still have a long way to go.'' "Iris at your left!" Elise shouted in panic. Notice: 5 health has been recovered. I turn to the side and a tentacle hits my arm around the elbow hurting it. Notice: 10 health has been deducted. "Freeze it!" I shout in pain. Notice: 50 mana and 10 health have been deducted. I slice the tentacle injuring the slime in return. My sword stops shining, ''my mana coat ended, this is becoming tough and painful.'' ''If I was alone against this many slimes I''d be dead or perhaps worse.'' ''I didn''t expect them to be this strong,'' I smile excitedly with a mix of nervousness and will to surpass myself. I mana coat my sword with a large amount of it. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. I then ice bind the two slimes closest to me and head toward the one at the right. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. As soon as I get in the range I take a step forward and with all my might I slice it in half mercilessly. System: The title Monster Slayer has been received. System: The title Slime Slayer has been received. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a Slime. ''They''re softer than I expected it seems like the mana coating really does make a difference.'' "Behind you Iris!" Elise shouts as she''s behind me observing the enemies. Notice: 5 health has been recovered. With the warning I quickly turn around as fast as I possibly can and slash at the incoming tentacle rushing at the other slime, getting closer to him, and thrusting the sword through him in the middle of it, then I put more strength and cleave the sword to the side leaving a large clean-cut killing it. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a Slime. On the other side, the blue slime is shooting water balls at Aurora while she defends herself with a darkness barrier. A battle of who has the most mana. The leftover 4 clear slimes all attack at once. "I''ll protect your right side, Iris!" I slash at two of their tentacles that are coming from the left side. The other two tentacles approach from the right side which ends up going against a light wall made from Elise skill. I realize the light of the sword diminishing so I rush at the ones at the left while Elise''s skill keeps the other two busy while I receive some healing too. Notice: 5 health has been recovered. Once I get close I slash one of the slimes in half consuming the rest of the mana. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a Slime. ''Damn, I''m out of mana, if I take too long the other ones will attack Elise or Aurora, I''ll have to compensate it with health.'' I mana coat my sword and head towards the closest slime. Notice: 70 health and 30 mana have been deducted. He attacks me with another tentacle filled with acid and I slash it in half all the way to its body killing it. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a Slime. The acid in his tentacle sprays around hitting my belly, making me scream due to the pain. Notice: 20 health has been deducted. Elise starts running towards me, "the protective barrier is breaking!" she shouts as she casts healing on me. Notice: 10 health has been recovered. Once she gets close to me I ask while in pain, "Your healing increased? "I took the healer class to be of better help to you, and my skill leveled up too,'' she smiled worriedly looking at my wounds. Notice: 20 health has been deducted. "Thank you for the heals," I reply with a painful expression while trying to smile. "If I knew I would''ve spent all my points in wisdom to be able to heal more times." Notice: 10 health has been recovered. "That''s what I did to be able to use more magic," I laugh. Notice: 20 health has been deducted. Notice: The Skill Acid Resistance has been acquired. System: The title Skill Mastery has been received. The protection breaks, "Here they come Iris!" Elise declares while casting heal on me. Notice: 10 health has been recovered. I mana coat the sword and rush at them. Notice: 120 mana has been deducted. Notice: 20 experience has been rewarded from a Slime. Notice: Slight Mana Recovery skill has leveled up to 2. Notice: Slight Wisdom Boost skill has leveled up to 2. As I run at them, two dark hands appear below them binding them to the ground. "I''ll take the left one," I say loudly so that my sister can coordinate with me properly. Notice: 10 health has been recovered. Aurora hearing my voice heads towards the other one. Notice: Acid Resistance skill has leveled up to 2. Notice: 8 health has been deducted. ''The healing is making the acid disappear gradually and the acid resistance is negating a bit of the damage.'' I slice the tentacles that head toward me while Aurora pierces the right one with her dark piercing skill. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a Slime. I avoid the splash this time around by jumping to the side rolling around through the ground. Notice: 10 health has been recovered. I then watch the darkness making a hole in the slime from one side to the other consuming everything in its path. I throw my sword at the left slime cutting it partially. Aurora approaches it and pierces it with darkness dealing the final blow. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a Slime. Notice: 8 health has been deducted. She then runs at me and uses the dark element to suck the leftover acid out of my body. Notice: A skill has been used against Iris. Notice: 20 health has been deducted. I check the ground, seeing as there''s no acid I lay down on it. Notice: 10 health has been recovered. "You''re very reckless little sister taking out 6 slimes on your own," Aurora says in a cold voice. "You took too long on that one," I smile at her. "It was a pretty annoying one shooting from far away with his water magic making the ground all muddy and slippery while moving around dodging my skills and attacks." Elise runs at us tripping halfway, getting up, and approaching me worriedly. "How are you, Iris?" "I''m alright I''m actually pretty tough still have a bit more than 100 health left," I smile at her relieving her from being worried. "Just how tough are you?" She asks surprised. "I farmed, I fished, I exhausted my mana many times and did a lot of things gaining a lot of titles." "Oh, so that''s how you got so much health?" "Yes, Elise." "I think I''ll become an adventurer and join your party sometimes if you two would like me to," she smiles. ''She picked the healer class to help us, so her resolution isn''t lacking,'' I look at Aurora who looks expressionlessly. "I don''t really care either way," Aurora said even though she found Elise useful. I look back at Elise who''s waiting for approval, "If you get a card by passing the guild exam, you''re more than welcome." She tears up and smiles, "thank you both." Chapter 23 – Adventurer Arc After resting for two hours, the corpses of the slimes around us start shining and disappearing. In their place, beautiful sparkly stones remain. "Soul stones!" Elise declared happily upon noticing the glimmer of light penetrating one of them reflecting close to her. "The monsters vanished?" I ask surprised as I notice the shining stones on the ground close by. "Yes! Slimes in specific since they are fully made of mana are completely absorbed by the soul stones!" Elise explained with passion filling confidence in her knowledge. "That''s interesting," Aurora added calmly with an expressionless face. "Other creatures we have to dissect or dismantle them and find the soul stones, and we can use some of their parts to sell too." ''Dissecting or dismantling? Sounds like something that''d give me more disgrace.'' "Are those names you mentioned skills?" I ask curiously as I have much to learn from this world and Elise seems like someone who enjoys explaining. "Yes, they''re skills used by some adventurers there''re even people who specialize in it, as the better the corpse parts the more money they can earn with it." "If the goods aren''t damaged it makes sense the crafter would be able to do a better job with the materials." "Exactly! Blacksmiths even use these soul stones to craft all kinds of equipment some adventurers save the good ones for that purpose." Aurora starts collecting them and placing them inside the bag as I drink some water. "You want some?" I ask since mother always tells me that sharing is caring and well she''s a good girl. "I''m good thank you Iris," Elise replied smiling. ''She seems really happy being around us, I check status.'' 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 80/100 Fame: 60 | Disgrace: 4270 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 80/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 300/460 | Mana: 162/830 Status Points:0 Strength: 133 | Stamina: 46 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 71 | Wisdom: 81(+2) Attack: 10 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1950 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(D), Body Training(B), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(F), Skill Mastery(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 40(D), System Library level 20(E), Mana Coat level 5(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 10(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 2(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 2(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F). Unique: Appraisal level 2. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 7/100) ''10 attack from using mother sword, not that it helps against slimes due to the physical immunity, but its good to have in case we run into something else.'' ''Seems like I won a skill point from one of the titles, we killed 7 slimes in total and slime slayer is still at its lowest I wonder how many we need to defeat, those things were strong.'' ''If I had mana I would''ve appraised them to see what kind of information I''d get, even though, I''m not sure appraisal can be used in living beings.'' ''Since it is a unique skill I suspect it can, it is a grade above S after all, otherwise, it wouldn''t show in a different place than the rest of the things, that is if skills are similar to titles in terms of ranking which I hope they are, this world is a little too complex in something''s.'' "Iris, Aurora, would you two like to go lunch at my place?" She asks curiously as she looks at me looking at something invisible. "Sure, we''d be happy to!" I reply with a smile without taking my eyes of the status. "Let''s go then!" She starts walking towards the village happily. "Sister, did you receive any title from all this?" I ask her with a quiet voice. "Not really." "So killing things doesn''t work either..." I say with a disappointed tone that matches Aurora''s one. She shrugs. "I guess we''ll have to fill the grimoire rank and see what it does, perhaps the result from it will give you enough statuses to keep up the title difference." "Perhaps," she sighs which makes me imagine a grimoire sneezing. "Even though you''re plenty strong as you are right now." "1 out of 1 million of my original strength," she says coldly while reminiscing about the past. ''Just how strong was she in our past life? Was her strength the reason why they had to seal her since they couldn''t fight her directly?'' We followed Elise to her home to lunch there and then we headed to the adventurers guild. 4 hours later we arrive at the guild. "Leonorrrrrrr," I shout from the entrance grabbing everyone''s attention. Upon hearing that the receptionist chuckles and smiles waving at us. We head there ignoring the adventurers around us. Once we arrive Leonor speaks, "Hello Iris how are you? Didn''t know you had a twin." ''I don''t remember registering her at the guild, must''ve been a different colleague of mine.'' "I''m doing well, she''s Aurora we just came from the farming fields, we took a break after fighting 6 clear slimes and a blue slime for the quest." "Nice to meet you Aurora, and a blue slime? That''s an advanced species with an element, it must''ve evolved after consuming mana and water from somewhere!" "Isn''t it normal for slimes to have colors?" "It''s pretty normal for them to be immune to some elements and even having a certain color that shows it off, but it''s far from their usual territory." "They have a... base?" I ask confused as I''ve never of that from my parents before. "Yes, all monsters and beasts have a... sort of a nest we could say." "Why doesn''t the guild destroy the nest so that you don''t have more problems with slimes?" The moment I finish my question an adventurer starts laughing behind us. "If only it was that easy, those nests are filled with very strong monsters, after all this time I''ve never heard of anyone successfully going inside a nest and come back alive." "Are they really that dangerous? Not even the past heroes were able to clean them?" "Well the heroes were a great help, but they''re not invincible so they would die too, swarmed by monsters." "Then isn''t there a chance that a swarm of monsters comes running to this village destroying everything?" "Yes, but monsters are usually fighting other monsters or beasts, so the leftovers usually roam to human territories where we dispatch adventurers or the army to deal with them and slimes come from the south territory so these that you fought today are the very weakest of their species." "I understand, thank you for the explanation sir, by the way, Elise here a healer would like to register as a member of the guild," I pull her closer to Leonor. "Hello, Leonor!" She says with an excited face while grabbing her fingers crossed into each other hands. "Welcome Elise, we usually hold an exam for newcomers, this applies to people under 16 except support classes such as yourself." "So I can become an adventurer just like that?" "Yes, as long as you''re older than the minimum age which is 10," she stares at me. I look away knowing I got in being younger. "I''m 11, so I can join!" "Very well follow me so we can get you a card." After a while, she returns with it. "Keep in mind that due to you being under 15 you can only do quests if you''re in a party." "I can''t do any alone?" "It''s too dangerous for a healer class or any of the support type to do them alone, plus you''re underage so that''s the condition." "I understand..." "Since we all have a card and we all did the same quest I''d like to exchange these soul stones for this quest." We all give Leonor the card and the bag with them. "I''ll update the quest, but the quest hasn''t been cleared as there''s three times the size of the slimes you mentioned you killed." "Sure!" I say with the expectation of finishing it in the future. "Also Elise, whenever you need a party just talk to me and I''ll enlist you in one, it is one of the jobs we receptionists do." "Alright I will, thank you!" She smiles. "Here you go 35 copper for each of you and 14 points from the 7 slimes." "Thank you, Leonor," me and Elise say in unison. "You''re very welcome, so what did you think about one of the weakest monsters miss underaged that became an adventurer?" "They were a little tough, and well the numbers were also troublesome." "You girls got lucky it was only 7 slimes that you fought, but imagine the whole gang that the quest mentioned was there, how would it be?" "We''d kill the ones we could and then run away!" Leonor starts laughing," yes, survival above everything else, it is a wise way to go about it, and don''t you ever forget to preserve your lives no matter what!" "Yes ma''am!" We shout in unison happily aside from Aurora who just observes everything and everyone around us with her icy blue eyes. ''Her twin sister Aurora is so quiet, for twins they couldn''t be more different, and her eyes look cold and have a different color than Iris''s, how intriguing... it''s rare to see a blonde girl and also eyes like theirs...'' "What eye and hair color do your parents have Iris?" "Hum? My dad is brown both, and my mother is blonde with brown eyes." "Yet their daughters turned out with green and blue eyes, that''s unusual..." "I guess? I don''t really know much about eye colors..." "Ah, don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong about it, their just a rare color in Lumen kingdom along with the red and blonde hair, that is almost extinct..." "Isn''t this the only human kingdom that exists? Yet the color is rare?" "Yes... There may exist some noble families that still preserve the blonde and red color, but since the church is more interested in black hair due to the heroes and the goddess Aria..." "I see, it ends up affecting what others want for their children, is that it?" Aurora says hitting right in the point. "Yes, pretty much, you''re wise for a kid." She laughs and says, "thank you." "Miss Leonor, I''d like for you to check different parties that require a healer, I''m okay with any rank." "Certainly, and you might be okay with any rank but 2 above and 2 below is the max, but since you''re a healer I''ll try to find a D party so that you can learn and grow up stronger faster," she smiled at Elise. I look at my friend Elise confused who was so happy partying with us earlier today. She looks at me noticing my face and says, "I''ll party with you whenever you need my help, but I want to become stronger fast and learn what I can from experienced adventurers." ''So that was it... for a moment I thought she didn''t want to party with us anymore...'' I smile at her resolution," sure! Hope you can become strong fast Elise" We then split up and head to our homes stopping near the fountain on the way. An hour passes after we talk a bit with Elise by the fountain and we then arrive at home. "We''re home!" I say loudly so that my parents can hear me. "Welcome home Iris, mother told me everything, you look awful, heal" Notice: Health has been completely recovered. "That''s a strong heal dad!" I say with a surprised face. "Been using it for decades, I''d be disappointed if it wasn''t! Dad laughed. Dad waved his hand at Aurora looking serious while smiling and said "light smite." "Darkness barrier," she said in a cold tone while raising her hand while looking ominous. The light pierced her barrier burning her hand for a while, once it started hurting her a lot dad closed his hand, then opened it again and cast heal. Aurora tilted her head in confusion afterward without moaning in pain or saying anything enduring everything as if she was used to it while thinking about what had happened, ''so that was the unique light element my nemesis,'' she thought. "What was that dad!?" I shout confused. "A little test, was checking how strong Aurora is," in his mind, he thought, ''and also if she''d attack me back, but all she did was defend herself despite being harmed.'' "Come let''s talk the three of us," dad turns around and when he does I whisper to Aurora. "I''m sorry sister, I didn''t expect that." Her cold gaze meets my kind one and says, "it''s alright, I kind of get what''s on his mind." Chapter 24 – Adventurer Arc On the next day, after spending the afternoon and part of the night along with Aurora being interrogated by dad. I leave the bed, dress, and head towards the bathroom then later I go water the fields with one hand as I eat bread with butter inside with the other that I brought along from the kitchen As I water my fields I go into deep thinking. ''Yesterday I realized how truly weak we humans are, if I didn''t have both of them I would''ve died even after gathering that many titles.'' ''Even after training for a year and learning skills with dad and mother, it was barely enough.'' ''If I had for example waited 5 more years to be closer to the age to be able to register at the guild, the only thing I''d get would be an extra 5 stamina from growing older and a few other things from completing a few of the titles I have.'' ''Even if my magic control and swordsmanship would''ve raised a bit more...'' ''I''m simply way too weak, be it in my past life or this one, nothing really changed,'' my eyes start getting blurry and I let myself fall on my knees crying,'' I''m truly, truly weak...'' Behind and above Iris, a cold gaze watched her crying unnoticed from her room. ''This won''t do, I''ll have to level up and become stronger otherwise the day may come when our kingdom goes to war, after all, the Saintess said we would all die in the future, if I stay weak like this how will I protect my parents and sister?'' ''One of the other races might invade us; a monster nest might get a smart enough leader who changes the way it works, even some bad humans could attempt to hurt us.'' ''There''re too many reasons that I must improve myself to protect my family and friends.'' ''My precious mother and father, my mysterious sister who I also took a liking for.'' ''Aurora who went as far as to take revenge on my past life family.'' ''Status I want you to turn off notifications about skills leveling up.'' Notice: Affirmative. ''Mana and heal deductions are fine, I get to know my health and mana with some math though it would be easier if status calculated it for me.'' ''Earning experience will also tell me that my opponent was defeated so it also works in my favor.'' ''Last night I discussed with parents about my unique skill appraisal and they said it sounded like a skill that can give information by spending mana.'' ''I woke up super early, so I''ll try all kinds of things, and then by the time Aurora wakes up I''ll have my mana back.'' ''I''ll save some mana to read from the system library; it''s thanks to that skill that I''ve gotten tips on how to get titles.'' ''Also it helped me increase my skill status level, it''s currently my highest skill even if it''s not a combat skill it is very useful.'' ''Last time I used appraisal it consumed up to 500 mana, why did this happen?'' I walk to the river as I''m done watering my field while thinking. ''Was it perhaps related to the skill grade? The higher it is the more mana?'' ''Was it the request I made? The information about the grimoire being too difficult to process?'' ''If the level of appraisal was higher would the information he gave be different? Maybe in the future, I could try to appraise the grimoire again when both are higher-level.'' I pick a stone on my way to the river. ''Appraise this stone.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [Green river pebble a little smooth, rank F material.] "Hum...? This was a lot less mana than last time." ''It seems like there are different mana calculations being made.'' ''Appraise skill appraisal.'' Notice: Not enough mana. ''Seems like status won''t let me appraise things outside my mana range.'' ''Thank you for that as I don''t want to lose health for it perhaps even dying depending on the amount.'' ''If that''s the case then I can only think on possibilities, one of the major differences is that I asked for information from something I was holding.'' ''Another important factor is that it was information outside the status.'' ''Wait...'' I run to the river and sit close to it. After a while passes, I give order through my mind,'' there, appraise that little fish!'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. [Level 1 river fish 10 health 30 mana, rank F cooking material.] "50 mana consumed, but isn''t that so little!? Why is it that fishes have level and mana? This world sure is something interesting." ''Why do fishes have mana? Appraise me a solution.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [When animals reach a certain amount of mana, they can rank up transforming into rank 1 monsters or evolve into rank 1 beasts.] "What!? Animals can become monsters or beasts if they collect enough mana!? Wouldn''t that mean that it''s impossible to beat them if they keep producing like this?" I shout surprised. ''I''m assuming the amount necessary will be really high otherwise I would''ve heard of this before unless people haven''t realized it... is there a chance no one has had this appraisal skill before? There''s also the chance of someone having and not divulging the information as well...'' ''I didn''t receive a single experience point from any fish I''ve killed yet I did from slimes that are monsters.'' ''In other words, they must be at least rank 1 for me to get experience.'' ''I''ll assume that if humans and demons have ranks that we''re also rank 1, even though I don''t know the differences between rank 0 and rank 1.'' ''I feel like beasts and monsters can easily out populate every other race just on animals ranking up alone, and if that did happen over the years then it wouldn''t be strange for us humans to be a pretty small population compared to them, we''ll have to find a way to make everyone become stronger, even if somehow I and sister get incredibly strong we won''t be able to beat hundreds or thousands that are equal or possibly stronger than us.'' ''Parents told me that a long time ago an explorer realized that we were around 10% of the world population from what he was able to find out.'' ''There''s a chance that we are way less maybe 5% or even 1%?'' I gulp my saliva down as the thought scares me to some extent. ''Dad told me we''re around 10 million humans just in the Lumen kingdom.'' ''If every woman would get pregnant in a ratio of 5 million men and of 5 million women, we''d get 15 million humans after 9 months.'' ''Since it was estimated that 10 million humans are equal to 10% the world population would be 100 million in total.'' ''Then it''s no wonder we humans could never destroy a nest of said monsters or beasts.'' ''Just how in the world haven''t we been wiped out? Due to all the circumstances, it''s amazing we''re still here to be part of the world and after talking with parents, they said that the nests are only south beyond the border in the territory of beasts, possibly the reason humans haven''t been able to expand further.'' ''Dad told me that beasts don''t derive towards intelligence and wisdom, they are brutal while aiming for strength and dominance among each other, as well, as backstabbing each other to be the ruler, but father did say that from time to time a strong enough leader emerges, and starts changing the ways everything works, disturbing the territories around it, in which case could reasonably be what the Saintess predicted.'' ''Monsters can be either type, but usually inclined to magic since they require mana to transform to the next monster tier.'' ''Even then they¡¯re not very bright, they can have lots of mana but a low intelligence and focus mostly on either killing or survival, father said that both can be very hard to deal with especially the ones who survive for a long time as they tend to drag the fights longer exhausting their enemies.'' ''Demons are less intelligent than us humans, but live longer and can be stronger in a physical sense or a magical sense, so eventually, they are likely to do a great amount of chaos, I''m surprised that they haven''t conquered the world yet, father did mention there''s a red dragon and a giant turtle in the middle of us and them which could be the reason why they don''t bother us, and they probably have their share of enemies too since there must be monster and beast nests all around the world...'' ''If I were to imagine, they also have beasts and monsters to deal with, possibly even demons as humans fight each other, I''m sure demons do too.'' ''In the end, the more I think about it, the more I realize that everyone is ultimately against everyone, like a sort of battle royal, races against other races, there''s no ending to our confrontation and the violence that is born from this cycle.'' ''All this makes me think on the goddess Aria, why would she allow so much disparity between everyone? Why would she allow such bad things to happen? Why can''t everyone be allowed to live in peace? I feel like she''s a bad goddess... unless there''s a very good reason that justifies everything that has been happening for quite some time now... since ancient times recorded in the system library books.'' ''Not a world I''d like to spend my life in, but sadly I can''t leave it, I''ll have to adapt to it and protect my family and friends from all of this, despite being extremely weak.'' ''From having spoken with Elise I got to understand that compared to other kids my age my statuses are a bit higher than most.'' ''A lot of kids also help their parents with their professions so they also have a few titles.'' ''Next time I''m with Elise I''ll ask her about what titles she has and how she got them so I can get some more.'' ''Every bit of parameters I may receive from that knowledge will surely help no matter how low it is, status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 80/100 Fame: 60 | Disgrace: 4270 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 80/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 480/480 | Mana: 370/830 Status Points:0 Strength: 133 | Stamina: 48 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 71 | Wisdom: 81(+2) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1950 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(D), Body Training(A), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(F), Skill Mastery(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 40(D), System Library level 20(E), Mana Coat level 6(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 2(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 11(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 2(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 3(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F). Unique: Appraisal level 5. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 7/100) ''My stamina which is the most important status as if it reaches zero, I''ll die is the lowest.'' ''Mother told me we receive a skill point and 5 status points each time we level up.'' ''I think I''ll spend all of them in wisdom as I started, after all, as long as I have mana I can find a way to escape from possible dangers while more health depending on the situation will become irrelevant.'' ''Speaking of which, I ought to do what lumberjack person wrote.'' I run near home and pick father''s ax then head south of home towards some trees. ''Let''s see if it works on this small tree, I''ll mana coat the Ax.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. I chop the thin tree and it falls on the ground in one go. System: The title Tree Chopper has been received. System: The title Tree Type has been received. I cut all the branches and the outer layer of the woodturning it into a log. System: The title Log Maker has been received. ''These were all the titles I learned from reading the lumberjack first volume.'' I look at the seeds on the floor and remember farming. I start digging on the ground and planting the seeds. I spend hours cutting small trees, turning them into logs, and planting the seeds that fall from them. At some point, Aurora joins me and starts helping me digging holes making it faster. I end up getting two more titles, a tree series after completing the tree types which I specifically aimed for, and a new one called tree planter. "You''re always doing peculiar things, Iris." "True Aurora, but it''s the fastest way I have right now of becoming stronger as a human." "I honestly don''t feel bad not being human realizing how much work you have to get those titles." I smiled upon hearing those words at her while sweat drips from my forehead. "We''re done, for now, overworking will just make my body ache later." "I''ve noticed something after using appraisal Aurora." "Hum? What did you learn?" "That fishes have levels and mana, and that they can rank up transforming into monsters or evolve into beasts!" I shouted. "What the hell? How do they do that?" "Apparently they need to consume an unknown amount of mana." "Wait Iris, what if the fish levels up before having gathered enough mana?" "You mean that depending on the level it somehow could get the results of the transformation or evolution could differ?" "Yes!" "If the system works like that then wouldn''t you a grimoire be the same?" "You''re saying that because I have that awakening thing?" "Exactly!" "The system should be similar so perhaps if I get a lot of levels before getting the awakening then what I receive could differ." "Even though you''re an item and not an animal or a monster or a beast, so it could just be different." "True, there''s also no way we can test it." "Yeah... let''s head home I need to rest my body, it is still a child''s one, and even by using mana to make things easier it still takes a toll." "I''ll go back to the farm and do some slime hunt while you recover yourself." "Wait are you sure? We barely withstood ourselves yesterday!" "I''ll be fine don''t worry Iris, it is me you''re talking about," she says with a cold tone and an icy smile. Chapter 25 – Adventurer Arc A while later after splitting from Aurora I meet my mother who''s at home cooking lunch. The moment I close the door mother notices me by its sound. "You were out so early baby?" "Yes, I was watering the field and cutting some trees for my title collection." My mother smiles, "you sure love getting all kinds of strange titles." "True, you need help with anything?" "No, I''m okay dear, go take a bath, you must be tired and reeking of sweat." I laugh," that''s true, I really am smelly, I''ll be back." "I''ll have lunch done by the time you''re done, it''s your favorite potatoes with tomato soup." "Yay, thank you mother you''re the best!" I rush to the bath. An hour passes effortlessly. After lunch, we are on the sofa talking, I and mother. "Dad is sorry for what he did baby, but you know that we truly care about you so he had to make sure in his own way." "I think Aurora wasn''t angry about it because it was dad, but if it was someone else then..." "Yeah... I get a very bad vibe sometimes from her, the affinity that girl has with the darkness element is abnormal." "She had a very bad life, so I believe that she''s a good girl deep down." "I don''t doubt you baby, but be careful with her just in case." "I understand mother," I lay on her lap and she pats my hair. "It seems like you and her killed some slimes yesterday, with Elise the granddaughter of vincent our boss." "Yes, mother, she became a healer in the middle of it supporting us with healing magic, just like dad." "Her grandfather was complaining about it while I was working, he wanted her to succeed him in alchemy." "I see, I think it wouldn''t suit her though, she feels like a bird." "A bird?" Mother asks confused. "Yes, birds are free to explore the world, and alchemy spending her time inside a shop, I feel like it would be like a birdcage." Mother opened her mouth then closed it without saying anything. "I believe she''ll become a good healer," I smile at mother. "Yes I hope so, in the worst case she can always change her class to alchemy." "Exactly! Unlike me who only had the witch class, she had a few choices!" After mother brain processed what I said she shouted," witch class!?" "Yes, it was the only class I could obtain I have close to five thousand disgrace, so I think all other options were denied due to that." "Oh noes, I have a daughter with the unique dark element and now my other daughter has the witch class," she says with a worried tone. "It''s okay mother, I''ll keep it a secret from the church plus it''s a magical class and it doesn''t affect them in any possible way." "Who told you that?" "Elise did." "She''s not wrong, but you twins are very special, rare blonde hair color, rare eye color, exquisite elements, one has the witch class, the other is an item... it''s bound to bring a lot of attention to you girls, in the future, you''ll have to be careful with the fanatic groups of the church baby." "I''ll be careful don''t worry dear mother, I''ll also keep an eye on Aurora to avoid her getting into danger." "Yes, do that, it''s a good thing we live in the outskirts of the village and very far from the kingdom capital." "Why?" I ask curiously while looking at her from below. "The fanatics live in the capital because that''s where the pope and the Saintess live in." "The saintess... I wonder how she looks like." "She''s a bit like you with green eyes and green hair, and has this warm aura around her." "Green hair? That sounds different, I guess I''m not one to talk, being blonde," I laugh. "True, they say her hair color is very special that it is the sign that the blood running in the veins was blessed by the goddess," mother smiles. "Is that warm aura because she has the fire element?" "She''s like Luke with light element, just with a lot more mana, and due to the excessive amount the aura inside of her it is said that it propagates naturally around her causing a warm aura, and her mother when she was alive it was known for having an aura of light illuminating everything and everyone wherever she went through." "Oh... That''s interesting, sounds like going full of wisdom has some benefits!" Mother laughed lightly," I hope you''re still not going crazy about going full wisdom right? How are your overall statuses? "Hum... Status." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 80/100 Fame: 60 | Disgrace: 4270 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 80/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 480/480 | Mana: 600/870 Status Points:0 Strength: 150 | Stamina: 48 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 71 | Wisdom: 85(+2) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1950 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(D), Body Training(A), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(F), Skill Mastery(F), Tree Chopper(E), Tree Type(S), Log Maker(E), Tree Planter(C). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 41(D), System Library level 20(E), Mana Coat level 6(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 2(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 11(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 2(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 2(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F). Unique: Appraisal level 5. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 7/100) "I have around 150 strength, 48 stamina, 85 agility, 107 dexterity, 71 intelligence, and 87 wisdom so far." "What the hell Iris!? That''s a lot for someone as young as you!" She shouts at me surprised. "I did collect a lot of titles, it''s half my status literally!" I shout back. "Seems like collecting titles really is great, most of us don''t do it due to the disgrace and the church hates it, so that makes my cute daughter being truly amazing," she laughs hugging me and kissing my forehead. "Alright baby, dad will be home shortly I gotta go work now." "Sure, have a good day mother." "Where''s your sister?" "She went on a slime hunt." "Alone?" "Yes, I was tired from the morning workout." "I hope she''s okay..." I look back to the screen. ''Seems like I still have a skill point I haven''t used.'' "Knowing her, I''m sure she is, mother do me a favor." "What do you need honey?" "Give me some of your mana I need it to apply it on status." "On status?" "Yes, I want to check something." "Hum? Alright, but since it is dangerous to inject you with my mana, you must spend it fast otherwise you''ll get mana disease." "The moment I nod with my head please do it." "Alright, dear." ''I want to see the list of the witch class skills.'' Notice: Actives or Passives? ''Dad taught me about the 3 mana laws created by the system.'' ''The first is a person''s mana cannot be stolen even if they share the same element.'' ''The second is one cannot absorb something created by someone else mana even if they have the same element.'' ''The third is one can assist another with their own mana by their own free will by connecting one another.'' ''All of them, appraise their meaning while at it, if it is not enough mana then don''t overuse it,'' I nod with my head and mother freely gives me her mana by placing her hands on my shoulders. Notice: Loading screen with the witch class skills list with the help of appraisal... Witchcraft Skill Tree: Actives: (Skills that consume mana to be cast.) Dark Alchemy [Magically craft potions with limited effects and that only last for so long, Starts at 10%, 0,5% per level.] Mana shield: 0.25% Damage is absorbed to MP instead of HP, 0.25% per level. Drain HP: Absorbs 1 HP per minute from enemies around healing itself, +1 per level. Decay: It''ll rot slowly something it touches, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magic Analysis: Can analyze the properties of the magic, of a magic circle, or the area itself, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Curses: (It requires casting time, the higher the proficiency the faster it''ll be.) Frog: May transform the target into a frog for a period of time, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Delirium: Makes the target have a random illusion for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Mute: Makes it so that they can''t speak for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Blind: Makes it so that the vision for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Deafen: Makes it so that the hearing for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Taste: Makes it so that they lose palate for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Smell: Makes it so that they lose the sense of smell for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Paralysis: Paralyzes a random part of the body, 0.5% chance of success, 0.7% per level. Fear: Induces fear towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Confusion: Causes confusion towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Rituals: (Require spending mana to create a magical circle, needs tremendous amounts of mana, can accumulate every day.) Memory Loss: Makes targets inside the magical circle lose some memories, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. x (ritual) Sleep: Makes targets inside the magical circle fall asleep, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. Snow Falling: Due to Ice element snow will fall, everywhere that snows will be Iris mana territory, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Cursing Objects: A random curse will be applied in an object, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Taint: It''ll taint users inside the magical circle in some way, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from magic damage. Physical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from physical damage. Detection Barrier: Detects anything that enters inside a magical circle. Passives: Witchcraft: Increases the whole skill tree proficiency by 0.1%, per level. May affect personality. Curse¡¯s Mastery: Increases curse chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Ritual''s Mastery: Increases ritual chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Dark Alchemy Mastery: Increases alchemy chance by 0.2%, per level. May affect personality. Magic Control: Increases specified proficiency by 0.25%, per level. Magic Attack Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Defense Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Knowledge Slight Boost: Increases intelligence by 1 per level. Charm: Increases charm by 1, attracts generally the opposite gender, 1 per level. Mp Absorption: If damaged by an enemy magical skill heal Mp by 0.25% of its total mana cost, 0.25%, per level. Fire Mastery. Water Mastery. Earth Mastery. Air Mastery. Nature Mastery. Poison Mastery. Acid Mastery. Ice Mastery. Explosion Mastery. Lightning Mastery. Spirit Mastery. Summoning Mastery. Light Mastery. Dark Mastery. Time Mastery. Space Mastery. "Thank you for the help mother," I look at her and she looks exhausted. "How...? Nevermind we''ll talk later, I gotta go to work or I''ll be late," she kissed my forehead and went out. I read the whole list and study it quietly. ''Seems like some skills didn''t get appraised possibly due to lack of mana.'' ''This is truly overwhelming, but why is the church so scared of this class? It doesn''t seem particularly strong or anything.'' ''I''d need to max every skill and even then it still wouldn''t be 100% chances at level 100 if that''s the max level.'' ''Is it due to the personality being affected? How does it even affect it? I doubt it''d be something significant.'' ''Is it because the class is based on disgrace? Since they hated it and consider the evil that could very well be the reason...'' ''Are disgrace classes stronger than normal ones somehow?'' ''Why does the church hate witches? ''What if it has something to do with the class itself.'' ''Perhaps... the charming skill? Will it make people fall in love with me or so?'' ''Something that could annoy them... Maybe the dark alchemy skill?'' ''Is it different than the one parent''s boss has??'' ''I want to spend a skill point in it please.'' Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: Class Skills has been unlocked in status. Notice: Skills successfully learned; Status updated. ''I won experience? Even being this far from Aurora?'' ''That''s so amazing! Is it from our soul-bound? Perhaps our contract?'' ''I''d have to appraise to know... Do I have enough mana to do so? I don''t want to faint from overusing it...'' Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 2. ''Woah I leveled up!? Status!'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 2 | Experience 0/200 Fame: 60 | Disgrace: 4270 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 100/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 480/480 | Mana: 20/870 Status Points:5 Strength: 150 | Stamina: 48 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 71 | Wisdom: 85(+2) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1950 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(D), Body Training(A), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(C), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(F), Skill Mastery(F), Tree Chopper(E), Tree Type(S), Log Maker(E), Tree Planter(C). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 50(D), System Library level 20(E), Mana Coat level 6(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 2(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 11(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 2(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 3(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 9/100) "Amazing I won 5 points, I want to spend them all in wisdom, and the skill point since I got dark alchemy I''ll get its correspondent Mastery!" Notice: Skills successfully learned; Points successfully spent; Status updated. ''Alright, I should have enough mana to check the skill I hope, Dark Alchemy.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Dark Alchemy: Weakness Potion: It''ll weaken the consumer losing statuses. Sleep Potion: It''ll induce the consumer into a deep sleep. Love Potion: The first person the target sees after consuming the potion will become in love with. Paralysis Potion: It''ll slowly paralyze their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Poison Potion: It''ll slowly poison their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill, it can lead to death. Corruption Potion: Person''s body starts becoming purple leading them to death can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Antidote Potion: Depending on the ingredients different antidotes can be produced. ''I''m surprised they have a definition was it from earlier appraisal on all my class skills or is this a bonus?'' ''Maybe it''s just part of it so that new witches know what they''re doing.'' ''From all the potions I think I''ll try to produce the paralysis and antidotes potions, let''s see how to make them.'' Paralysis: Herbs Required: 1 x Heartbreak Herb A screen next to it appears. Antidote: Herbs Required: 1x Asparagus Herb ''Now then how can I find these herbs, guess I''ll take a nap to recover from my physical labor fatigue leftovers and mana, and then head to the village library they should have information about it otherwise I''ll check the adventurers guild which I believe they have something related to it.'' Chapter 26 – Adventurer Arc Three hours later I wake up in bed as my body was tired from the morning work. "Yawn... I wonder what time is it, did sister or dad return home yet?" I get up and look at my dress totally rumpled, possibly from having moved inside the sheets while sleeping with it. ''I shouldn''t sleep with it, mother would''ve been mad if she knew,'' my expression frowns as I remind myself of how scary mother can be. I stretch it a bit in front of Aurora''s mirror. "This mirror is such a blessing being this big, I love it." I stare at it from different angles while doing silly poses laughing on my own without a care in the world. ''I really wonder what can it be used for seeing as how useful appraisal is being unique tier...'' ''A cursed tier skill should be more useful, but since it was a curse before there''s a chance that it''s just a normal mirror now who completely lost its purpose, plus even if it was working there is no evil being that must be sealed in it.'' ''Since Aurora consumed the curse it had it ends up becoming a very tough mirror, maybe even a shield of sorts, who knows.'' I head to the kitchen and grab something to eat then head towards the village library talking a bit with dad on the way, and then I let him know where I''m going, which he smiles happily as soon as he heard the location. Once I arrive I pass through the entrance balcony where a library old man stares at me. "Good afternoon sir," I say politely with a kind smile. "Good afternoon miss, can I help with something?" "I''m looking for a herbs book." He rubs his white beard downwards as it''s a bit long. Then he points towards a specific hall, "at the end of it, you should find what you''re looking for miss." "Thank you, I''m Iris by the way!" The old man smiled and said, "I''m the librarian, Einstein." "Nice to meet you." "Likewise Iris, it''s rare to see such a young person looking for a herbs book, you must be a herbalist or a genius learning alchemy." I smile and say, "yes, alchemy like the old sir at the potion shop," and walk towards the books. "I''ll be here if you need anything else, the library closes in 3 hours, it''s currently 4 in the afternoon," he voices a little louder as he points at an old clock on his desk that runs with magic. I wave my hand to signal that I understood and then keep moving. After checking a couple of books I find an old one about herbs. ''Herbalism by Sage John, it''s that old man who also wrote the World of Artana books, system library.'' Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. System: The title Book Thief has been received. System: The title Criminal has been received. ''The system sure doesn''t go easy on me does it?'' ''I''m betting both titles increased my disgrace.'' ''Since I''m a witch now, might as well keep doing these things, moderately,'' I smile. ''Plus it''s not like I''m doing anything bad, just leveling up my skills,'' without realizing it my smile turns into a smirk. After spending 3 hours reading the book. ''Compared to the world of Artana book, this one was a lot easier to understand with some clean locations in it, hopefully, after who knows how long has passed they are still viable." ''Seems like there''s a forest to the west with the herbs I need, I''ll go there tomorrow.'' ''Wondering what other books there are, this library isn''t small, it has plenty of books for me to read.'' ''I could easily spend a while coming here every day, consuming books into my skill.'' ''The higher the level of the system library goes the more books it''ll unlock, which will benefit me further.'' ''The problem as always is mana, I need to buy some mana potions so I can do more things, or get stronger and reach a higher level foe more wisdom perhaps.'' ''Doing quests, playing around with appraisal and system library.'' ''Appraisal level goes up the more I appraise things, it went up a lot due to the skills information.'' I get up and place it back where I found it, and then I start looking around. ''The library should be closing, and I''ve rested enough to grab another book into my skill a smaller one at least.'' ''If my theory is right it should consume 30 mana per volume inside of it.'' ''At least from the two books I tried, it seems to match.'' I look at a particular book title,'' the gods of Artana.'' ''The gods? I expected from what I was taught for there to be more gods, but for there to be a book with information about them.'' ''This is a great find, system library.'' Notice: 60 mana has been deducted. ''60 mana? I open the book and do a quick look,'' I smile upon realizing I was right. ''Two volumes, I''ll make sure to read them when I get home.'' As I''m leaving I notice a really large book,'' this is? World Classes.'' I open and have a look at it quickly, the moment I do I hear a voice. "Iris the library is now closing," he looks at the book I''m holding. "If you''d like you can take the book home as long as you promise to take very good care of it till you return it." "Can I really?" My eyes shine with happiness as I feel like I''m being super blessed by the old man. "Yes, you may... this one time only," he thought, ''she''s so young, she must be feeling the pressure of choosing a class, and that book is ideal even though she might end up becoming an alchemist, if she studies hard enough since Iris can read at such a young age whereas most kids don''t bother learning, she should end up just fine.'' After a while, I return home walking all the way back. "I''m home!" I shout happily while carrying a big book. "Welcome back daughter, how''d the trip to the library go?" He asks to notice what was in my hands without saying anything about it. "It was very enjoyable dad, I got to learn a lot of things!" "That makes me so happy to hear," he smiles warmly at me. "By the way dad, Vicent the boss of the potion shop he has the alchemy class right?" "Yes, he does why do you ask?" "I was wondering what potions he can make." "He can produce health and mana potions, antidotes, statuses ones like strength, stamina potions, and resistance to elements." ''That''s quite different than the ones I can craft...'' "Thank you, dad." "Why? Did you want to buy them perhaps? Is it because of not having enough mana since you asked mother for some?" "Yes, since I have a lot of skills, I''ve been having a hard time making good use of all of them." "They''re not cheap, but tomorrow I can bring you some, I''ve also spoken to Rohan about your field." "What did you two talk about?" "He said for a 10% commission that he can sell things for you." ''That''s not a big commission, I guess their friendship had something to do with it.'' "Sure, I''ll use the money from it to pay off the potions." Upon hearing that dad''s eyes opened a bit more and without contesting he said with a smile, "sure thing Iris." ''I''m really happy to have such a good daughter even though she''s growing really fast, I meet kids of her age and she''s wiser than most of them, excluding a few noble ones, reading from an early age sure makes a difference, really happy she likes it.'' "I spent a few hours talking with your sister, she came home with her clothes a bit tattered, but it seems like she was pretty successful with slime hunting." "Ah... I''ll check on her." "That book... isn''t it the classes book? Mother told me you got yourself a taboo class." "I wanted to know more about it and why it''s considered bad by the church." "I don''t know much about it myself, but there''s a couple of points that are consistent about their doctrine." "Doctrine?" I make a confused face as I''ve never heard of that word. "Yes, it''s like their teachings, one of them is that committing crimes is a bad thing since it gives disgrace." "When one thinks about it though, it is very hard to not get titles that give disgrace since we have to live, and some of us who aren''t as blessed survive." "A lot of kids like yourself from an early age kill animals, and steal and a lot of other things." "It is a pretty brutal world where we eat what we find, especially since most of us peasants would starve otherwise, as not everyone earns enough money to have a stable life." "Nonetheless, when a person gets an awful amount of disgrace certain classes start appearing." "They''re not particularly stronger than famed base classes from what I know, but I haven''t met anyone that has reached the pinnacle of such a class." "Since even the heroes that are summoned already come with famed base classes." "They come with classes set for them?" "Yes, I believe it''s part of their deal with the Goddess Aria, from all of them only one gets a unique class hero though, from what I know at least." "Is that class obtainable without the Goddess blessing in other words without being summoned?" "Yes, though it''s extremely rare, there was someone in the tales of Artana book who succeeded in that, a peasant at that." "It influenced the nobles back then a lot since they''re superior and there hasn''t been a single noble reaching such a miraculous class." "There''s truly a lot I don''t know," I smile. "Indeed dear, that''s why you should read a lot more, read the whole library!" Dad laughed at me. "The whole library? That sounds like a good challenge, I''ll go check on sister for now." "Alright dear," dad thought, ''I hope she didn''t take it seriously, not even a book worm such as myself read the whole library before.'' I enter the room and close the door slowly. I look to the left where my bed is glued to the wall where I have a window. I sit on the bed on the window side since Aurora is resting on the mirror side of the room. I can see the window from the mirror so it feels like I have two of them. I open the book I brought with me. World Classes I Author: Pope Eric the XXV This is a collection of all the classes the church and other branches have been able to research up to the year 3200 after the system implementation. Firstly an introduction to classes. They are derived between what we consider in our doctrine good and evil. Thus Fame and Disgrace, seeing as the classes from all the summoned people through the years that have gone by after the system was implemented were all fame-based ones but two, that we know of at least. The two disgrace-based classes that were summoned by the Goddess Aria ended up having their users causing a gigantic amount of chaos in the kingdom. The ones having the hero class ended up slaying their own summoned kin as a consequence earning a disgraceful title, summoned slayer. Ever since then through history we the church have been persecuting all the users that we find out owning a disgraceful class, including the summoned ones by splitting them among the kingdom. The disgraceful ones end up forced to join the army and the famed ones stay with us to be properly raised. We do not know the reason behind the Goddess Aria summoning such people to the Lumen kingdom, however, compared to all the good summons that she brings, it is but a minor issue. We can only think of it being a problem with the humans that tarnished the reputation of our esteemed Goddess. I believe it could be a restriction from the god of chaos, an evil god that has corrupted the system allowing such classes to existing in the first place. Throughout the whole book, we''ve written through the years about many classes, however, I can say for certain that not all classes are in this book. Not everyone taught us the information about their class and how they obtained it, we were able to gather as much as we could from all the heroes we raised and the people in our care. We do know three important things, the class system the Goddess created consists of 3 factors. It focuses on reputation and disgrace standards. It focuses on the titles providing a likely class, like how a peasant who has farming titles is likely to be able to get a farmer class. Lastly, we believe it focuses on the overall status someone may have, the higher the better the class may appear. We''ll disclosure both types of classes so that we reduce the number of people getting disgraced ones thus increasing the number of famed ones so that the human kingdom becomes stronger. You''ll be exiled from the kingdom if you use this information wrongly, no matter how many thousands of years pass. I believe this law will persist, I believe our faith will last as long as the Goddess keeps helping us with her visions and heroes. Our kingdom used to be small, but thanks to the Goddess''s messages, in other words, the visions she grants through our blessed skill oracle, we have been able to survive invasions and also expand our territory slowly. We are the weakest race, but one day we''re sure to dominate the world in the name of the Goddess Aria. For that reason, we have created this book so that our fellow humans may strive towards the one and only true divine path. System: The title Expert Reader has been received. ''Seems like I should finish the reader series to boost my intelligence and wisdom, I believe it gives a bit of both.'' ''I have way too many problems with my mana being so low, so anything that helps growing it, I''ll do it.'' ''This is quite the author, he holds a very strong conviction and faith for the human kingdom, I don''t know how far it has been since this was written, however, it did happen as he wrote it would, for better or worse.'' ''It seems like the world of Artana and lumberjack books were really old.'' ''The church seems to hold a time concept, so they should know what year after the system we are in somehow...'' ''This is not enough information to know how old the world is, but at least 3200 years have passed with certainty.'' ''That is... as long as the information isn''t false since mother told me that believing in false information would lead for my intelligence to drop, so I should be careful, and think things thoroughly on my own.'' ''I believe that the first focus this Eric pope mentions is right since my one and only choice derived from all the accumulated disgrace I had.'' ''The titles farming and fishing series should''ve given me the farmer and fishing classes yet I didn''t see them in the list.'' ''There''s a chance that the last focus he mentions is right too, as I had a lot of status for my age... everything on my status would include the contract I have with Aurora wouldn''t it? Did the choice of the class got affected by her in some way perhaps? Hard to know and even if I did it''s too late now as I''ve decided to stick with it!'' ''I''ll keep a secret of everything I do with my class, so that I don''t get exiled, seeing as the religion is the same as back then, the laws shouldn''t have changed.'' ''Witches will most likely all be exiled at some point.'' ''I''ll grab a chance to talk with Rohan so that he sells my potions secretly, but I''ll only make the typical ones, the potions he seems safe.'' ''From the list I had, dark alchemy.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Dark Alchemy: Weakness Potion: It''ll weaken the consumer losing statuses. Sleep Potion: It''ll induce the consumer into a deep sleep. Love Potion: The first person the target sees after consuming the potion will become in love with. Paralysis Potion: It''ll slowly paralyze their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Poison Potion: It''ll slowly poison their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill, it can lead to death. Corruption Potion: Person''s body starts becoming purple leading them to death can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Antidote Potion: Depending on the ingredients different antidotes can be produced. I check the screen with the potion list. ''I should focus on sleep, paralysis, poison, and antidotes as they have many uses, and I believe adventurers will want to buy them to throw them at foes.'' ''If Rohan tells me that any of them is dangerous then... I''ll use them secretly myself on quests.'' ''While sister does the quests slowly and we level up, I''ll focus on herb gathering and potion making, along with reading, farming, and selling the goods of everything.'' ''When I have money I''ll buy mana potions, and eventually equipment and a weapon.'' ''I should check for accessories and level up appraisal a lot so it gives me information on good ones.'' "Hum? Welcome back, Iris," she says as she gets up noticing my presence. "Hello sister, you were sleeping so I didn''t wake you up." "That is fine, I was recovering my mana, it''s a lot faster if I shut down for a few hours." "Oh... a quality of being a grimoire," I smile. "Yes, not everything can be bad about being a weapon." "A weapon? An item? A human? Which one are you?" "A grimoire is a weapon." "I was thinking of buying a weapon, but does that mean that I can use you in some way?" "Use me..." She smiles coldly as she thinks about it and then says, "Status." Status: Level: 2 | Experience 100/200 | Class: None Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 8 Years old Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 1040/1050 Status Points:0 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 105 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 4(F), Piercing Darkness level 5(F), Mana Coat level 1(F), Dark Coat level 4(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 5(F). Passives: Mana Control level 20(E), Dark Control level 12(F), Monster detection level 3(F). Unique: Transformation level 6. Blessed/Cursed: Mirror level 1, Unidentified. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound "100 experience? Just how many slimes did you kill?" "I met Elise and another 2 boys so I joined their party." "Oh, that should''ve made things a bit easier." "Yes, you could say that." "You''re skills have increased a lot too, monster detection?" "It detects things around me basically I thought that if the day comes where I can''t become powerful like I used to, then at least I''d become useful to you as a... weapon." I instantly hug her and pat her hair, "I''m sorry that you were reincarnated like that." "It''s not your fault, it''s the goddess Aria''s fault, the one who reincarnates humans, the one we should take revenge on." "Fighting a god!? We almost lose against slimes!" I laugh at that silly comment of hers that almost sounded like a declaration. "For now, but we''ll become stronger, plus I''m a weapon I live forever." "Unless you''re killed," I reply seriously. "Unless I''m killed, she replies coldly. "I can''t promise to go at war against a god, especially since we don''t even know if we can reach her, and I''m just a human I might not be able to become strong enough in this life." "Don''t worry about it, it is my desire to kills gods like it is my desire to kill the hero, and the sage of my past world." "I have promised before that I''d stay by your side, so at least my company you''ll have till I die," I smile kindly yet feeling some sadness. Aurora smiles kindly surprising me upon hearing my words. "Sister after a lot of thinking I figured what I want to do next." "Let me guess Iris, cut an entire forest?" I laugh upon hearing these words cleansing my heart of the sadness instantly. "No silly, I mean I might cut some forests as well now that you remind me of it, but I''ll be herb gathering mostly and build a small business towards potion-making." "Potions? Did your class come with an herb skill?" "Yes, sort of, it''s called dark alchemy, so most potions are interesting and also have deadly uses, but there''re some that aren''t as bad." "Oh... Interesting." "You can''t copy my memories anymore right?" "Sadly no." "Then read the first chapter of this book also lend me some mana." "Sure?" Her hand approaches me injecting me with mana. I hastily shout as she didn''t give me time to think, "System library." Notice: 600 mana has been deducted. "It''s done," she removes her hand after giving me a bit more. "Thank you like this I''ll be able to deliver the book tomorrow, I''ve been collecting books like this in the library, I even got the title book thief and another one called criminal." "You''re actually evil Iris," she looks at me surprised. I stick my tongue out at her in a childish way then say, "it seems that I am, I have too much disgrace at this point." "It should suit a class named witch so it should be fine, it was an evil thing back in our old world." "Were there witches too?" "Yes, but not with this class system thing, plus they''d recite and cast incantations from a grimoire, in here you just use skills, spend mana, things happen a lot easier, and a lot less studying without memorizing spells." "Sounds like this world is a lot easier compared to our old one in some aspects." "That''s correct," she makes an eerie expression as she reminisces herself of the old world letting out an ominous aura. After a while, she finishes reading what I read, and then she says, "it seems like the religion of this world isn''t as self-centered, they''re actually trying to find ways to expand the kingdom and bolstering the human race." "In other words?" I ask curiously. "We can count on their support to protect the kingdom while we get stronger, from your memories a woman called Saintess, an identity that didn''t exist in our old world foresaw the kingdom destruction." "That''s right! I was a baby when that happened! It surprised me and made me wonder how I could stop it, but I couldn''t do anything in that body!" "Yes, but the kingdom hasn''t been destroyed, from what I''ve learned so far from your memories and other adventurers, the north is sealed by very powerful monsters." "The east is sealed by a sea where powerful monsters also reside deep down, the west has a race called golems living on top of it, they are neutral as long as we don''t trespass their territories." "The south has a forest where a small river goes through, the one that is west of our home, it goes all the way from west to southeast beyond the southern forest towards the sea at east." "That forest is where the goblin kingdom forces reside, one of the factions that live to the south, there''re other races, so other territories are expected." "Aurora you actually gathered a lot of useful information, I''m truly amazed." "There are useful books about races, and monsters at the guild, you should copy those at some point and learn about it." "Sure!" I reply happily. "Above the powerful monster''s territory there''s the demon kingdom, we don''t know if there are other demon kingdoms further north of it or in other places." "So... What has our kingdom been doing till now?" "From what I know they have to protect themselves from any sea monsters and pirates from the east, the continuous invasions from the south factions, and any flying monsters that go across the mountains in the west along with many cave monsters in them." "Sounds like a stalemate." "It was at some point, but I believe that depending on the Saintess vision if we manage to defeat the invasion, be them from the north or the south or by ship in the east, or even somehow from the mountains in the west." "Then we should be able to start expanding further south, if we''re lucky and the goblins are the ones invading, then we could occupy their territory." "So you want to help humans?" "I want to help you, a human, and the day you die or are about to die, I''ll either live long enough to take my revenge on my past world and the gods or simply allow myself to die with you through our cursed soul-bound." "I understand," I reply softly yet seriously to match Aurora''s mindset. "Also I found out that slimes aren''t evil, they''re actually pretty neutral." "What? really?" "Yes, it seems like they only act if we attack them which happens a lot, since they are a source of experience, or get too close, or even have a higher ranked slime around guiding them." "That''s interesting..." "Indeed Iris, there''re even a lot of farmers and people who don''t do anything, and just ignore the slimes that wander through the territory, this also applies in the southern territory." "I wonder if it''s possible to tame a monster." "Maybe with a class that specializes in it, or a contract of some sort, if it''s identical to our old world, it''d be with an item." "We need to learn more about this world!" "Yes we should, I gave you most of my mana so imma shut down again." "Alright, sister rest well," I pat her hair as she accommodates herself once more." Chapter 27 – Adventurer Arc After a while, I go to dinner with my parents where I explain what I want to do and then I go back to read the book. ''It''s great that parents allowed my potion production, tomorrow Rohan should be coming to discuss terms, confidentiality, and prices.'' ''Dad said he''d talk with him, so I can just sell whatever I produce, and don''t use, that Rohan is a very careful merchant and he already has regular adventurers who buy all kinds of things from him, even illegal ones.'' ''Of course, I did not mention to them all the possible options I could make, aside from sleep, paralysis, poison, and antidote potions.'' ''They weren''t surprised by those, so my guess is that there''re other witches who are making them out there.'' ''Perhaps even alchemists who''ve figured out such recipes or herbalists or a different class altogether.'' ''There''re too many classes, so no point overthinking about it, and worrying about the possible consequences as nothing may happen, and even if it does, my father has a strong bond to someone he works, so he could get rid of such issues with little effort, which eased my heart a lot when I heard about it.'' ''What matters is that it''s viable and thanks to that I''ll be able to increase my sale title eventually having money to increase my purchase title.'' ''Parents even mentioned that some villages don''t have potion shops, so I could make a shop in the future, and say that the potions are given by anonymous potion makers.'' ''But that''s not the path I wish to take for now at least, so I declined the idea instantly, and I told them I wanted to become a strong magic user.'' ''Both of them already knew I''d say something like that, so they didn''t protest or opposed it, it was a lost battle the moment they didn''t deny my access to become an adventurer,'' I smile happily reminding myself of the duel with my mother. ''If anything they support me a lot and that makes me very happy, due to that I also do my best to not cause problems to them, even though I''m not really sure what kind of problems I could possibly create...'' ''The majority of knowledge I possess is about the system, that there''s more than one god, that there''s a church with a saintess and a pope, that there are merchants, adventurers, peasants, and nobles.'' ''One thing I could try to also learn is about the nobles since I have this white ring in my hand, there''s certainly something about it that I probably should learn, at the very least, the customs if I end up becoming one for Alicia...'' ''If I do one day become a knight, no matter how I think about it from the definition Aurora gave me, it sounds strange, a witch being a knight... It sounds funny as they normally use melee weapons with or without shields and heavy armor.'' ''At least the very few I''ve seen passing by the village, or even from the carriage that picks father from time to time.'' I place my adventurer card in Aurora''s pocket where she has hers. ''This way she can update the points on both cards as well as get the money for both.'' I look at the bag with the soul stones under the bed. I take one of them out of it, I try to put mana into one of them. ''Nothing happens, I guess they can only be used for equipment crafting... would be nice if they had more uses, but I''m sure I''ll find more interesting things than these things, not to forget I can just sell them to the guild. I sit on the bed and throw the soul stone to the floor and watch it rolling for a few seconds till it stops. ''I''ll pick it when I wake up tomorrow, system library.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. System Library: World of Artana I, II, III, IV, V Fishing I, II Baking I, II, III, IV, V Cooking I, II, III, IV, V, VI Farming I, II Lumberjack I, II Hunting I, II Maid I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII Butler I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX Miner I, II Tales of Artana I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, X Herbalism I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, X Gods of Artana I, II, III, IV, V Nobles I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII World Classes I, II, III, IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, X, XI, XII, XIII, XIV, XV, XVI, XVII, XVIII, XIX, XX ''Tales of Artana I, haven''t bothered to read it, let''s see what they''re all about. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Tales of Artana I Amidst the darkness there stood a knight drenched in red, in the middle of a mountain of corpses. There she stood silently, as her gaze crossed the battlefield where war had ended. Due to her pride and honor, she''d show no emotion, however, deep inside she was crying. Behind her were armies of thousands who waited silently for her command. This woman was considered a hero due to her achievements in war. She had conquered many battlefields like this one for her king. She''d always do her best to win with the least casualties, even so, she''d still lose a lot of comrades whom she had bonded with. The woman wore a full red set of armor and a long blue sword with a black scabbard. In the sword, golden small letters could be readen, the words Goddess Aria, the sword is said to be handed down in the royal family even to this day to the strongest swordsman in the kingdom. She had asked for the armor to be made in crimson in order to disguise the blood of all the beings she slew. Every time war would end, the words she''d say were, "Yet so many had to die again, when will this war ever end..." The woman picked the sword from the corpse she had slew last, waved it making the blood fall from its edge, and stored it. With the utmost respect, she bowed her head and gave a prayer to Goddess Aria in the name of the dead. She raised her head and turned around as the wind blew the cape she had on. The woman raised her arm in the air, and an echo of victory chants was raised like a turbulent wave of sound shaking the floor. The hero walked through them while her men raised the flags and followed through. Amidst the darkness there stood a knight drenched in red, in the middle of a living army. ''A sword from goddess Aria? Didn''t know she summoned things other than humans... it makes me wonder what other things she could possibly summon to this world.'' ''She sounds like a very honorable person, one of the heroes that were summoned into this world perhaps?'' ''She also sounds very capable leading an army and having so many look up to her, if she was very strong then there''s a big chance that she was pretty high level, and with a special sword I wonder what kind of flashy skills she had.'' ''Well let''s read a bit more and see what else I can find out about these stories, onto the next chapter, tales of Artana II.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Tales of Artana II In the shadows, a ninja was hidden, waiting for its prey to let its guard down. One of many demon lords was going through this path, the ninja had memorized his daily routine. On that fateful evening, the demon lord walked with his wife and son through the path where the ninja had prepared a trap. When he did, spikes with latent poison and paralysis struck from the floor hitting him along with his family. The demon lord started chanting healing magic when suddenly blood starts dripping out of his throat. The ninja slew the wife''s and the son''s throat and then with both daggers, he sent their heads flying. Then he went to the demon lord from behind and stabbed his heart killing him. He had received a blessed skill that allowed him to be stealthy as long as the enemy didn''t have a high-level skill that detected enemies or the use of magic, but even if they did, the skill had to be higher level than his to work. After all the blessings that Goddess Aria gives to those she summons or reincarnates are always powerful or useful, but not once has she given immortality or some blessing that made the individual invincible. The ninja thought of himself as invincible after defeating the demon lord proclaiming himself as the strongest in the world, and so he decided to kill every Beast Lord and Demon Lord the world possessed so that humanity could prevail, expand and dominate the world. On his travels, he found a Beast Lord, and as he had done towards many others, he set a trap with his strongest skills, poison, and paralysis. When the Beast Lord finally stepped on the trap spikes pierced his legs inflicting him with poison and paralysis and as always the ninja waited a few seconds before moving in and then in a flash he attempted to slash the throat of his prey, however, his arm was caught and broke, ripped apart, he was pushed to the floor and skinned alive. It turned out the Beast Lord was immune to poison and paralysis. ''Can''t seem to find an author for this book, however, whoever wrote these tales must''ve been out of his mind, they don''t sound like something a kid should read when they''re young.'' ''Even in a violent world like this on, well... maybe it can''t be helpt, as it prepares the future generations for the many dangers of the world.'' ''Beast lords, demon lords they sound strong, I''m guessing that they''re not invincible since he was able to kill one before, but this means there was at least a human reaching the demon kingdom unless he crossed the dangerous area and came here?'' ''I''m assuming that they both live longer than humans making them stronger by default.'' ''Since we humans receive 1 stamina per year we''re alive if other races are stronger than us they should receive other things, not only that since they live longer those things will stack further...'' ''If that''s the case then those who live long will surely find a way to become the strongest as they can stack titles too... truly troublesome.'' ''How could I possibly outgrow them? For now, collecting titles and leveling up, increasing my knowledge and my skills the best I can, and then I''ll hopefully find a way to become truly strong, since what I''m doing now is what they already did, so I''m just catching up with them, I''ll still be behind no matter what I do... there must be a way... somehow...'' ''Appraise the leftover skills of the class even if it makes me faint or consumes some of my health without killing me, I''ll sleep and have a good chance to recover it anyway, hopefully, it''ll even allow me to sleep easier'' Notice: Leftover mana and 300 health have been deducted. Chapter 28 – Adventurer Arc The following day I wake up after a long sleep possibly due to expending all that mana and even some health. I get up and head to the wooden wardrobe where after choosing some clothes I decide to wear, brown pants, and a white shirt with short sleeves, then I place a pouch around my waist for the herbs that I''ll most likely find. ''Seems like Aurora already left,'' I look on the room floor, ''guess she picked the soul stone as well,'' I then look at myself in the mirror. ''I look cute like this, brown pants will be good for herb gathering, it''s easier to wash than dresses since I tend to place my knees on the ground, so parents shouldn''t complain too much about cleaning them, as they help each other with chores often mentioning the state of my clothes in particular,'' I smile at the mirror feeling mischievous about it. ''Well then let''s see where I should start with, status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 2 | Experience 150/200 Fame: 60 | Disgrace: 5470 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 250/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 480/480 | Mana: 960/970 Status Points:0 Strength: 151 | Stamina: 48 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 91 | Wisdom: 93(+4) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3150 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(B), Body Training(A), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(D), Skill Mastery(F), Tree Chopper(E), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(E), Log Maker(E), Tree Planter(C), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 50(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 6(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 2(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 20(E), Ice Control level 11(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 4(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 5(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 1. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 24/100) ''Seems like my slime slayer title increased, and so did the kill count and experience I have, sister must be hardworking once again, hope she''s okay, hopefully not doing quests alone... maybe Elise is with her.'' ''I''ll chop some more trees so my title improves along with my statuses, and since I''ve been storing the logs behind the house for the winter, we''ll be able to have the house warm.'' ''My wisdom is catching up to sister''s, I wish the titles would also work for her, but sadly they don''t,'' I let out a sigh and head outside to chop wood. ''I have enough strength to do this without mana coating the ax, but by using the skill I get to level it up and my mana control tags along, I also get less tired overall.'' After chopping for a while a sound surges in my mind. Notice: The Skill Ax Art has been acquired. Notice: The Skill Ax Mastery has been acquired. ''Just like swordsmanship I received both at the same time, and despite this, the swordsmanship skill leveled up faster.'' ''Well I also had mother teaching me, so that helped a lot which means that having someone guide us through the mastery of the weapon and the art of wielding it, the experience the skills get must be a lot higher, after all, if they have levels then that''s how they should work.'' I continue my morning by watering the fields and checking the strawberries, eating a few as they''ve become my favorite fruit. Once I''m done I rest for a while and then spend a bit more time chopping trees than cutting the branches off, turning them into logs storing them along with the rest, for the big trees I further divide them so I can carry lighter pieces at a time. I then collect the seeds and plant them all around; I''m making a wall around our home since the beasts live somewhere in the south, one day when I''m old enough, our little house will be camouflaged by a lot of beautiful tall trees. ''I remember the lumberjack got a title named strong when he reached 200 strength which provided him with some fame which in my case might be a tad useless, but perhaps it may give me something else that may be useful.'' ''There''s a chance that 200 strength isn''t the only condition as well...'' ''I wonder if there''s a meaning to keep receiving disgrace since I''m a witch, disgrace is all I should need no?'' I try to do an evil expression failing miserably then I start laughing childishly at it. I return home and take a bath relaxing my body, ''nothing beats the melting in this water, truly the best.'' ''This time my body doesn''t ache as much; it feels like it''ll take a while to get the tree series completed, status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 2 | Experience 190/200 Fame: 60 | Disgrace: 5470 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 290/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 530/530 | Mana: 700/1040 Status Points:0 Strength: 158 | Stamina: 53 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 91 | Wisdom: 100(+4) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3150 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(D), Skill Mastery(E), Tree Chopper(D), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(D), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 50(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 2(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 21(E), Ice Control level 11(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 4(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 5(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 1. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 28/100) ''If there''s a strong title, is there a unique one for every 200 of all the different statuses? If there are I''ll do my best to collect them all!'' ''I wonder what kind of titles could help increasing stamina,'' as my eyes review the status screen I notice something. ''Wait... I have a skill point?'' I take a long look at the titles trying to find the source or at least a clue. ''Could it be skill mastery? I''m not sure how I got this one, but it ranked up, from the name it could be due to skills leveling up, or maybe the number of skills, not sure.'' Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 3. ''Sister is truly amazing, time to check class skills, list all of them please.'' Notice: Loading screen with the witch class skills list with the help of appraisal... Witchcraft Skill Tree: Actives: (Skills that consume mana to be cast.) Dark Alchemy [Magically craft potions with limited effects and that only last for so long, Starts at 10%, 0,5% per level.] Mana shield: 0.25% Damage is absorbed to MP instead of HP, 0.25% per level. Drain HP: Absorbs 1 HP per minute from enemies around healing itself, +1 per level. Decay: It''ll rot slowly something it touches, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magic Analysis: Can analyze the properties of the magic, of a magic circle, or the area itself, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Curses: (It requires casting time, the higher the proficiency the faster it''ll be.) Frog: May transform the target into a frog for a period of time, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Delirium: This makes the target have a random illusion for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Mute: Makes it so that they can''t speak for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Blind: Makes it so that the vision for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Deafen: Makes it so that the hearing for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Taste: Makes it so that they lose palate for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Smell: Makes it so that they lose the sense of smell for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Paralysis: Paralyzes a random part of the body, 0.5% chance of success, 0.7% per level. Fear: Induces fear towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Confusion: Causes confusion towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Rituals: (Require spending mana to create a magical circle, needs tremendous amounts of mana, can accumulate every day.) Memory Loss: Makes targets inside the magical circle lose some memories, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. x (ritual) Sleep: Makes targets inside the magical circle fall asleep, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. Snow Falling: Due to Ice element snow will fall, everywhere that snows will be Iris mana territory, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Cursing Objects: A random curse will be applied in an object, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Taint: It''ll taint users inside the magical circle in some way, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from magic damage. Physical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from physical damage. Detection Barrier: Detects anything that enters inside a magical circle. Passives: Witchcraft: Increases the whole skill tree proficiency by 0.1%, per level. May affect personality. Curse¡¯s Mastery: Increases curse chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Ritual''s Mastery: Increases ritual chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Dark Alchemy Mastery: Increases alchemy chance by 0.2%, per level. May affect personality. Magic Control: Increases specified proficiency by 0.25%, per level. Magic Attack Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Defense Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Knowledge Slight Boost: Increases intelligence by 1 per level. Charm: Increases charm by 1, attracts generally the opposite gender, 1 per level. Mp Absorption: If damaged by an enemy magical skill heal Mp by 0.25% of its total mana cost, 0.25%, per level. Fire Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Water Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Earth Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Air Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Nature Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Poison Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Acid Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Ice Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Explosion Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Lightning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Spirit Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Summoning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Light Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Dark Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Time Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Space Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. ''Seems like the information persisted from the appraisal of yesterday.'' ''It completed the entire skill list, thank you both!'' ''I want to learn witchcraft passive as it will boost the entire tree, if the max level is 100 it''ll be 10% for everything including alchemy, it''ll take a while to be useful but will prove to help in the long term.'' Notice: Skill successfully learned; Status updated. Notice: An extra skill point has been received. ''Was it from the title since I got a new skill? In that case, I want the curse and ritual mastery.'' Notice: Skills successfully learned; Status updated. ''Like this, I have what feels like the most important skills, then when I level up again I''ll get ice mastery and start learning curses and rituals.'' ''Once I have the ones that interest me the most I''ll get the magic boosts and control, they sound useful too.'' ''Looking up at the entire list I just wish I could just get everything in one go.'' I head to my room and dress in the same pants and change into a blue shirt as the other one was too sweaty. I grab a bag and the book and head towards the library to deliver it, once I do so, I move towards the west path of the village where I go through two guards. ''Usually, I''d need to show them my adventurer card but since they know me I go through without a problem, the guards rotate through the 4 entries of the village, north, west, south, east entrances.'' ''Luckily I haven''t met the guy who annoys my mother with his lame seduction techniques, I''ll turn him into a frog someday,'' I smile in a specific way without noticing. When I arrive at the forest I start looking for the herbs I saw at the library the other time. I put the ones I''ll use in the pouch on my hip and the rest in a bag, I start looking for herbs. ''The guard warns everyone that comes to this forest about two important things.'' ''This is the forest where horn rabbits were discovered, they''re not far in strength compared to the slimes.'' ''The very dangerous ones are the ones with more than one horn, the more they have the higher their threat level will be upon the guild rules.'' ''The other thing is that deep down of the forest there are some ruins that adventurers have tried to explore in the past, but they end up mostly dying there.'' ''Therefore no one goes there anymore, since it is truly dangerous, which makes me wonder what''s inside of it...'' ''That curiosity is probably what killed the past explorers,'' I frown not wanting to die this early on. ''When I and sister get stronger I''ll convince her to explore that place with me carefully,'' my expression changes to a determined one as my curiosity shall be satisfied one day with the proper measurements. I collect my first two herbs and the typical sound and voice pop out in my mind. System: The title Herbs Gathered has been received. System: The title Herbs Types has been received. ''The more things I do the more titles I get which sounds normal, but I think if I study every class from that pope''s book, I should be able to get myself a lot more titles by thinking what''d suit each of the classes.'' ''From everything I''ve read so far from the system library, the hardest ones should be hunting certain animals,'' I look far away noticing a grey zone beyond the trees. ''Humans are very lucky having a race on those tall mountains, the golems, that in a way end up protecting themselves thus keeping humans from being invaded too, passively protecting us in a way.'' ''Surrounded by a sea, mountains, and the north where the red dragon monster lives having to care mostly on one direction the south.'' ''Despite being in the middle it feels like the humans are placed in a pretty good spot, easy to defend from the enemies that may want to plunder our lives.'' ''Of course that one day everything could change, like the dragon by some reason changing into a different territory.'' ''The golems race dying making the mountain path vulnerable or even the sea becoming a route to some ships.'' ''Deep down of those waters, it supposedly has similar monsters like the red dragon in terms of power, perhaps even stronger ones.'' ''I''ve heard that there are pirates and bandit groups out there, beyond the lumen kingdom west borders.'' ''Apparently exiled criminals over the time created them, leaving them with one of two choices, living overseas or in the South close to the beasts.'' ''I wonder if they still keep exiling people, I feel like it only makes it a future burden to the kingdom, they should just accept people as they are, even if they have this or that class, I''m sure they would do their best for the fellow humans.'' Suddenly as I gather herbs peacefully, a horned rabbit appears in front of me scaring me. "Ah!" He looks at me surprised while I look at him in equal feelings. We look at each other while I store the herb inside the pouch slowly. ''It has one horn so it shouldn''t be too strong, can it just leave me be, so we don''t have to fight?'' ''If it comes closer I''ll have to defeat him.'' He opens its little mouth and starts screeching making my ears ringing. ''What''s that noise?'' I start hearing brush rustling from many sides and realize something is coming. Eventually out of the brushes similar horned rabbits appear surrounding him, ultimately all looking at me, an invader of their territory. ''Don''t tell me it''s a skill that calls its kin?'' I get up fast and start running to the exit of the forest while looking back from time to time to gauge the gap between us. I see the initial horned rabbit closing and opening his mouth fast like he''s chewing something even though he isn''t as he sees me giving me the creeps. They chase me while a few screeches, after 5 minutes of running I have around 10 rabbits chasing after me. I hide behind a tree and use a skill called dark alchemy. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Dark Alchemy: Weakness Potion: It''ll weaken the consumer losing statuses. Sleep Potion: It''ll induce the consumer into a deep sleep. Love Potion: The first person the target sees after consuming the potion will become in love with. Paralysis Potion: It''ll slowly paralyze their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Poison Potion: It''ll slowly poison their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill that can lead to death. Corruption Potion: Person''s body starts becoming purple leading them to death can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Antidote Potion: Depending on the ingredients different antidotes can be produced. ''Paralysis potion fast,'' I think fast while sweating and nervous as the distance I gained from them was not a long enough one. Paralysis: Herbs Required: 1 x Heartbreak Herb ''Craft two with the herbs I have.'' Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. System: The title Potion Brewer has been received. System: The title Potion Types has been received. Notice: The potions will appear in the user''s hand after 200 seconds. ''I''ll have to fight the ones I can meanwhile, I hoped for them to be instantly, but it seems like that''s expecting too much.'' As the group approaches, I look at it from behind the tree and use a large mana Ice bind to cover the whole group. System: The title Element has been received. Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. They let out noises as the ice damaged them and keeps on doing so by burning them with its coldness from below. ''All points on wisdom please.'' System: The title Status Mastery has been received. Notice: Points successfully spent; Status updated. ''Now that they''re all frozen to the neck since they''re very small if it was a human they''d be frozen to the knees.'' I look for a branch and upon taking one from the closest tree by breaking it from a bigger branch, I run and grab it tightly in their direction while mana coating it. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. I smile understanding that sister must be fighting either alone or together with Elise, most likely on the east side beyond the village, giving me some extra courage for what''s to come. As I approach I notice them opening their mouths and channeling mana. I run as fast as I can closing the distance before they finish, and slash widely at five of their heads cutting them gracefully. ''Yes, I did it!'' With the tension and blood going to my head making my adrenaline pump me up, and then voice repeats inside my mind. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. System: The title Beast Slayer has been received. System: The title Horned Rabbit Slayer has been received. Notice: 20 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 20 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. I quickly turn as fast as I can to use the branch with the leftover mana on the rest of them and as I do, I get blasted 10 meters away by two fireballs, a waterball, and what looks like an airball, the leftover fireball is directed towards the ice under them burning them in succession as it wasn''t strong enough to melt the amount of ice I created. Notice: 200 health has been deducted. "Ah," I shout in pain while falling on the floor from the blast harshly, rolling through the ground making two entire turns. Notice: 20 health has been deducted. As I start closing my eyes from the pain I hear another screech keeping me awake. ''I need to get up, I can''t fall here!'' The moment I get up I walk towards a near tree as I hear the rabbits suffering from the leftover ice that''s barely holding them and the fire burning their white and brown furs. I see mana enveloping my right hand and I turn the palm of it upwards and one potion appears on it. ''It looks brownish inside a transparent small flask, it looks made of glass.'' I poke it softly with my left-hand index finger And then with the nail making a little clack sound. ''This is definitely glass,'' having an idea, I turn around to the rabbits throwing it at them. The flask hits the floor close to the fire breaking, and then a liquid comes out of it that starts spreading a cloud becoming bigger as the liquid gets burned by the fire. System: The title Potion Administered has been received. I laugh at the title name while enduring the pain from my body making it a bit more relaxed. ''This is an interesting usage, not only it helps the fire spread but it''ll also paralyze them as they burn.'' I sit next to the tree resting recovering my breath. I stare at them as I watch them catching fire onto each other, and as it is propagating becoming stronger, it originated a roasted smell of burnt meat which approaches my nose slowly. The initial rabbit looking at me screeches angrily as it''s dying trying to call for help from more of his horned rabbit friends, but unfortunately for him, none came, so he along with the rest would scream in agony and pain as the fire took over their lives. I rest for thirty minutes as they die in the first three. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 20 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. ''The last one to die was the one who gave the most experience which coincidentally was the one who initiated everything.'' ''In a way, if it wasn''t for him his friends and perhaps the family wouldn''t have died.'' ''It''s a good thing the water ball negated some of the damage from the fireballs, and the airball pushed me away from them creating a small safe distance.'' ''Thanks to this I didn''t end up burning like they did, even though I could use my ice to negate the burning so I''d be safe, just with worse injuries.'' ''Due to the paralysis potion, they couldn''t channel any more mana, so no more skills came out.'' ''Now I understand why the ninja from the tales of Artana focused on using it along with poison.'' ''One will kill slowly while the other paralyzes the opponent making them unable to do anything but dying.'' ''Luckily for me, I can produce such potions, so in the future, I''ll be sure to use them in times of need.'' Chapter 29 – Adventurer Arc I get up and collect the soul stones from the roasted horned bunnies as well as their horns, ''sadly the fur got burnt so I can''t do much about it.'' Notice: The Skill Corpse Dismantler has been acquired. ''Somehow it sounds like a skill a witch would have,'' I laugh lightly at my own silly thoughts. ''I wonder what kind of skill it is, status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 3 | Experience 220/300 Fame: 70 | Disgrace: 5470 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 520/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 360/530 | Mana: 280/1140 Status Points:1 Strength: 160 | Stamina: 53 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 93 | Wisdom: 109(+5) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3160 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(D), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(D), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(D), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(F), Herbs Types(F), Potion Brewer(F), Potion Types(F), Status Mastery(F), Beast Slayer(F), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 50(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 4(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 21(E), Ice Control level 12(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 5(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 6(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 3. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 2, Witchcraft level 2, Curse''s Mastery level 1, Ritual''s Mastery level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 39/100) ''Seems like status mastery most likely gave me a free point, spend it in wisdom.'' Notice: Point successfully spent; Status updated. ''Seems to be a passive skill, meaning the more parts I collect the higher it''ll increase at some point, I''m assuming the efficiency of doing so will cause an improvement.'' I look at the now hornless roasted rabbits. I coat my fingers with some mana and cut a part of its meat and taste it. "Woah, it almost tastes like a rabbit which makes me think that since fishes level up and possibly change, then maybe these would be the evolution of normal rabbits at a given time." ''We peasants eat beast and monster meat since they''re practically animals, it''s a lot cheaper than normal meat but also less delicious than it, however, this one is pretty good.'' ''Mother usually makes it a stew that lasts longer not using many parts of the animal.'' ''It''d be a waste to leave all these rabbits here, but sadly can''t carry them in the bags I brought.'' I store the 10 soul stones I collected earlier together with the herbs in a bag, and resume my search for more herbs. Father told me Rohan should pass home today, so I''ll gather what I can and head back there soon, my health and mana are low so I won''t take unnecessary risks. After collecting a few more I start heading home. ''I was able to gather in total 12 herbs while I lost 1 that didn''t become a potion since the dark alchemy is low level, and another did which I administrated to those rabbits,'' I laugh reminding myself about the title as I used the word from it. I get home safely and upon entering it, I notice two men talking on the sofa. They look at me and my ragged burnt clothes from the fireball impact. I head to my room and change into something else then return with the bag of the herbs I intend to sell. "Hello, dad, and Rohan I assume?" "Hi, daughter," dad smiles happily from seeing me with a bag, and also without the burned clothes. "Hello, yes, that''s me, missy I believe you''re one of the twins, Iris right?" "Yes! This bag has things that I''d like to sell in addition to the strawberries field." "What things?" Upon hearing his question I give him the bag which he then opens and starts looking at its contents. "Item inspection," I see the blue mana being used by Rohan as he sees the herbs. ''I wonder what that skill does.'' "These herbs are pretty nice, I can sell them to alchemists, herbalists, apprentices, and even adventurers," he smiles happily. He looks at me and notices the confusion in my face and says, "the skill I just used is something that comes with the merchant class, it allows us to see the name, and effect of the item." ''I guess it''s like appraisal?'' I grab one of the herbs and appraise it. Notice: 150 mana has been deducted. [Sephy herb aromatic uses can craft perfumes, medicinal uses can heal belly aches, rank D material.] I voice out the appraisal information. "Sephy herb aromatic uses can craft perfumes, medicinal uses can heal belly aches, rank D material." Upon hearing my words, Rohan''s face becomes dumbfounded, "how in the world do you know its rank? Don''t tell me you have the merchant class and the evolution of my skill?" "I have a wizard class and a skill similar to item inspection," upon hearing my words confusion spread through his face. "What''s the name of the skill?" I look at dad, and he nods in agreement trusting Rohan. "It''s called appraisal a unique skill." "A unique skill!?" He shouts so loud my ears start ringing. "Ah... Yes." "So the difference between our skills is the rank information, what other things have you tried to use that skill in Iris?" "I''ve used it in a fish, I found out the fish was level 1, he had health, mana and was rank F." He grips his hands into each other and then places his head on top of them while looking serious. "That''s abnormal, my skill cannot inspect living beings," he says while looking at me. "Really? I thought it was normal," I reply sincerely. "It seems like the unique grade really is superior, have you tried to appraise a human before?" "I haven''t tried, and this skill is troublesome it costs too much mana to use every time, compared to my normal skills, there was one time that it consumed 500 mana in one go." "Whoa," they replied in unison. "Neither of us have any unique skills dear, is that the only one of that grade you own?" "Yes, father." "Your daughter has truly been blessed, I wish I had a skill like that, it''d make my merchant life a bit easier," he starts laughing. I smile at Rohan feeling a little sorry for him. "Iris you should totally marry my son Johan in the future!" Upon hearing his words my cheeks got rosy not expecting such a proposal. "He''ll have to go through me first!" Dad shouts then they laugh together. "Anyway, missy is there any herb that you wish to keep? Your dad told me you were learning alchemy." "I already took out the ones I''ll be using, in fact, wait here a moment please." I head to the room and take out the four herbs I stored in my pouch, dark alchemy. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Dark Alchemy: Weakness Potion: It''ll weaken the consumer losing statuses. Sleep Potion: It''ll induce the consumer into a deep sleep. Love Potion: The first person the target sees after consuming the potion will become in love with. Paralysis Potion: It''ll slowly paralyze their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Poison Potion: It''ll slowly poison their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill that can lead to death. Corruption Potion: Person''s body starts becoming purple leading them to death can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Antidote Potion: Depending on the ingredients different antidotes can be produced. ''I wish to make two paralysis potions and two antidote potions for paralysis.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. Notice: The potions will appear in the user''s hand after 400 seconds. I return to them. "Welcome back Iris," I hear a familiar voice. I turn to the right towards the door and see someone that looks like myself. "Hello sister, how was the quest?" "Oh, they truly do look alike if it wasn''t for the eye color difference I wouldn''t have guessed it, I haven''t seen many twins before but from the ones I saw, the two of you are the most identical pair." I smile and then say," this is my sister Aurora, and this is Rohan a merchant friend of dad." "I understand, by the way, we have a new quest to the south." "What''s this talk about quests?" He looks at Luke confused. "We''re both adventurers, " I clarify it to him," what do we need to do?" "Goblin hunting in the South forest." "Alright, we''ll do it tomorrow then, I''m completely out of mana." She passes behind me and whispers," good job on the horned rabbits, it surprised me when I saw the notices from my status skill," upon hearing those words I smile happily. "Thank you, sister, have a good rest." "Your daughters are amazing Luke," he said surprised in a light tone. "They''ve been trained since they were seven years old by me and rosaline, swordsmanship and magic." "Would your wife be interested in giving swordsmanship classes to my son? I''ll pay for them, now that he is in a good age and lacks some discipline it would be great." "I can talk with her about it, she loves teaching, so should be happy about it." "I can even tell him to come to these plains every morning to save some time from Rosaline, plus he''d walk more that way to exercise further." "That sounds perfect, I''ll tell her to pass by your home when she decides about it Rohan," he smiles from hearing those words. "I''ll be waiting, my son sure could use some vigorous training, see if he''d become as educated as your daughter Iris," he returns his eyes to me. "How would you like to handle the field goods? I saw that you have 7 different products in there and strawberries being the majority." "Yes, I really like them, and you can buy all of them then resell them as you see fit." "In that case, I''ll take 90% of their value and you can have a 10% of the total value for yourself." "What? That''s so greedy!" Rohan and dad held their serious expressions and then started laughing not being able to hold it anymore. "It was a joke missy, I''ll take a 10% commission and drop the money once a week on Sunday mornings." "Sure!" I reply happily. "That''s a deal then, I also sell equipment that you may find in your quests like weapons armor, accessories, and some corpse loots if you find anything interesting of the sort." "Corpse loot? I think I have something like that," I head back to the room pick the 10 horns from the rabbits and return. "Would these do?" His eyes sparkle as he sees the materials. "Certainly will, I''m surprised you have this many with you, the guild usually buys them too, even though they take a bigger commission, same for the soul stones." "I see... Sadly I need them as currency to rank up my card." "That''s fine, they still pay you for it, plus having a good rank will open doors through the kingdom, just having that card already makes it easier to travel, and you''ll be able to try harder quests, but go about it slowly, it is a dangerous profession." "I understand, thank you," I smile kindly at him. Mana starts enveloping my hands, I turn the palm upwards. Two potions emerged from it, a brown and a white one. "That is? Item inspection." "Potions I reply a paralysis and an antidote for it." "Those would fetch a good price in the market if you''re interested in selling them." I extend them to him. "I''ll take them gladly," he saves the potions, in a very small bag that he takes from his coat. He then starts placing everything I gave him into that tiny bag. I make a very dumbfounded expression and say," how does everything fit in there?" They start laughing and then dad says, "it''s a magic bag it stores in a small dimension, the people from the magic institute call it pocket dimension for being very small." "Small or not it can fit a lot of things inside," Rohan added then started smiling as he finished saving the things. "It also makes carrying things super easier, it can carry anything." "I want one too!" "Then you better sell a lot of things, the higher their rank the more expensive they are, some blacksmiths make them, however, buying them from merchants is usually cheaper." ''I''ll have to pay a visit to a blacksmith to see what kind of magic bag they can make.'' "How much would they cost?" "The one I have is a rank D it can store 300 items, it''s around 100 items per rank, it costs to make around 1 gold coin." ''300 sounds enough, but 1 gold coin is around 100 silver coins or 10000 copper coins, it''ll take a long while to get one of that rank but maybe a lower graded one.'' "I don''t recommend one with a lower grade, it''ll end up filling easily, and you''ll regret not having bought a more expensive one later." "Ah... I guess I''ll save money slowly." Rohan laughed," slowly but surely you''ll end up getting enough if you produce enough potions then it surely won''t be as long as you may think, after all, alchemy is very profitable since not many people possess such knowledge." "I understand, I''ll do my best." "To be honest, you being a wizard with an alchemist and appraisal skills already makes you pretty exceptional, so in the future, you''ll surely become richer," Rohan smiles while imagining what he could do with such skills if he was in my shoes. Rohan heads to the door that leads outside the house and says, "I''ll be taking my leave now, in most likely 5 days, I''ll let you know how much I made, I''ll also collect the goods outside that I inspect being worthy." "Sure!" I smile happily, he then leaves closing the door softly. "Well, that sure was fun." "It sure was dad!" "You did a good job at hiding your real class, the unique skill you could''ve hidden it as well, but it''s not a big problem," dad looks at me with a serious expression, so I improve. "Alright, Rosaline should be home soon, I''ll prepare the dinner meanwhile would you like to join me in cooking?" "Of course!" We smile at each other. Chapter 30 – Adventurer Arc Earlier that day at the white rose family dojo. The butler knocks twice on the door then opens it, and approaches Alicia''s mother, bows in respect, and then speaks, "I have a report to make milady." "Tell me, Robert," she places some honey and takes a sip of the lemon tea in front of her, a maid would usually do it, but due to her defined tastes which needs a lot of trial and error for the perfect sweetness, it had become like a habit for her. "At once, I could not find lady Iris in any of the noble families of the kingdom, furthermore I did encounter her home." "Oh?" She circulates the spoon mixing the honey with the hot tea that was brought not that long ago. "Right, she''s from Astia village in the outskirts to the southeast." "So a true peasant that has superb etiquette, very young age, rare blonde hair, exquisite green eyes, and talented enough to join the adventurers guild." "That is so milady, I''ve had my network procure information on her parents, and it seems like her father works in a potion shop for an alchemist, but from time to time he goes on trips to the kingdom capital, inside the royal family mansion and sometimes the castle." "The royal family? Why would a peasant be able to go there?" She makes a slightly shocked expression as she hides it behind a yellow fan that she picks from the table opening it gently. "Unfortunately information inside the royal family is off bounds even to myself." "Well that is natural after all it is protected by the royal guards," she closes the fan regaining her composure, and then taking a sip of the tea. "As for her mother, she always stays behind to care for her daughters while also working in the potion shop, from the information I''ve gathered they''re both adventurers, and they''re also twins. "The other one called Aurora didn''t have much of an appearance in the early years due to long-term sickness, almost dying multiple times." "What about that other sister is she useful in any way?" She smiled while looking at the tea as she reached the desired sweetness of it. "From the report I received she''s called Aurora and has blue eyes, the assassin that saw her had cold feet, as she felt an ominous aura in one of the walks she had with her sister in the village." "Blue eyes? Didn''t Alicia say Iris had green eyes?" "Yes, apparently her father has brown hair and eyes, and the mother has brown eyes with blonde hair, so at least the daughters took the hair after her as for the eyes..." "That''s very strange, for both of them to have different eye colors, since their twins the mother didn''t cheat, even if she did it''d be with only one man... but even if she did the man couldn''t possibly have blue and green eyes at the same time, how odd." "It is as milady says, I believe it''s just an exception to the lineage rule." "Could be, but more importantly, what kind of aura did an assassin that is used to killing without blinking felt exactly from this sickly Aurora?" "The word she used was... death, she further described it as it felt like a monster lived inside an innocent young girl." "Call that assassin here," she ordered coldly as she felt like an assassin working for this noble family being afraid of a child was a mockery, and could bring shame to the family whose prestige is immense. "Excuse my loud voice milady," Robert filled his lungs then shouted, "RAVEN!" His voice reverberated throughout the entire mansion eventually reaching the desired location, shortly after a girl dressed in black with a mask appeared on the wooden floor of the dojo while kneeling. "Girl," Alicia''s mother lets out her bloodlust, shaking the table and the things around making the assassin gulp, while everyone shook from the pressure of the skill. Moments later she stops and says," comparing me to the girl you saw with blue eyes which is worse?" "Be honest Raven, there are no secrets towards the mistress and the lord." "I understand leader, and milady I''m sorry to say, but," she looks at her in the eyes and speaks, "that girl''s aura was truly ominous, it truly felt like all the times I almost died during my missions," upon hearing that the woman took another sip and then smiled faintly. "Mistress aura is more like a fighting spirit that makes one show just how strong one is, clarifying the gap two people might have." Alfred who was quiet during the whole conversation, and has killed more than 100 humans during his lifetime spoke. "More like this?" He got up from the table and unsheathed his blue sword touching the tip on the ground releasing his killing intent, overwhelming those around him. Briefly afterward he stopped, and asked," So?" "It''s fiercer than milady''s aura, however, I do not feel the ominous feeling in it, but it is of the same intensity." Alfred let out a small laugh and said," if that''s right then Alicia choose the wrong twin." "Shall I eliminate her my lord?" Raven asked coldly as it sounded like the girl had become a target. "I''ll respect the successor choice, and since that girl is Iris''s sister, one of the five white ring bearers, it wouldn''t make sense." "True, it''ll be best to have someone with potential backing our young lady," Robert added while bowing as deep inside he didn''t want to see the little lady friend sad. "I''m even more intrigued in meeting them now, say what are their parent''s names, Robert?" "The father is named Luke and the mother is named Rosaline." "Call Alicia it''s training time," Alfred ordered, then he looked at Raven," you''re dismissed." "My lord," they said in unison and left together. As soon as the door closed behind them the mistress looked at Alfred and said, "what''d you think of her words, my love?" "Didn''t look like she was lying, but for a child to have such a weird aura, especially being sick since her first years it doesn''t add up." After thinking for a while he added, "Is it one of those, one in a million cases, where the goddess blesses one with such powers, that the body can''t keep up thus being sick their entire lives?" "That''d be plausible Alfred, think there''s a chance she has more potential than any of the nobles?" "I think it''s possible especially with a weakly sick body like that, in the end, every strong person at some point will face each other in the annual tournament, including Alicia''s friend," he smiles eagerly to see what kind of talent do the twins have. "I''m here father, were you talking about Iris?" "Yes, it seems like she has an interesting twin sister." ''Iris has? I don''t remember her having a sister though I do miss her, hope she''s doing well, from the looks of it, it seems like parents have been investigating their family, most likely due to my choice on giving her the ring.'' "I didn''t know about her sister, I only spent so much time with her," Alicia replies calmly to not trigger any problem as her parents have too much influence and can be pretty dangerous to others. "I''m thinking of meeting them soon, would you like to tag along?" Upon hearing that, Alicia''s eyes sparkled while smiling, but then she remembered it was her mother who from the two was the nastiest, as such she replied like she didn''t care hiding her emotions. "Is there a need?" Upon receiving a question contrary to her expectations she replied to Alicia, "very well, I''ll send them an invitation or even a letter instead." "Alicia," Alfred threw her a real sword which she caught in the air, "let''s head to the dojo to resume your training." "Yes, father," they headed to the dojo for yet another dose of torturous training that Alicia at this point was used to receiving almost daily. ¡ù¡ù¡ù There''re four seasons each lasting 90 days. Their order is Flowering, Sun, Decaying, and Moon. On the following day, on the day 25th of the Sun season. Iris wakes up early and does some lumberjacking work for her titles while Aurora waters the fields to rush the chores. Then she showers and changes into easy-to-move clothing. "This is the new quest Leonor gave me," Aurora shows the paper to me. Quest Rank: F Reports of goblins being sighted have been received. They''re located south of the Astia village. You''ll be rewarded 4 points and 20 copper per goblin killed. "The pay seems a lot better, and are goblins the green big-nosed creatures with strange faces like they''re too old for their actual appearance?" "Yes, and usually also smaller than humans," she replies with a cold voice. "What''s wrong?" I asked her confused about her cold tone. "Just wondering if you''ll be able to kill any." "Why wouldn''t I?" "Would you kill a human Iris?" "I... If it was to protect you or my parents I think I would." "Goblins have emotions even some monsters too, honestly I believe even slimes do, after all, no one wants to die." ''Ah... she thinks my kind heart will get in the way.'' "I''ll do my best sister to support you." Aurora looks attentively at me, "you''ll have to prove that to me," she replies expressionlessly. I make a sad face, "I''ve been trying hard you know! Compared to the life I had before this world is a lot different!" I shout my feelings out. "Is it? Nothing changed truly, humans continue greedy, they continue poor, they continue starving and dying, the social ranks remain, you continue powerless, it''s truly the same dear Iris... if anything you''re worse now that you''re not a noble from a high-ranking house." "I... No, you''re right, I decided to become stronger, so I can''t be feeling down for something like that, since it''s the truth it''s up to me to change it when the time comes I''ll do what I must," I grip my hands behind my back nervously. "Good, let''s go." "Yes!" I shout with a bit of confidence-boosting my own mood while releasing my hands from one another, and then picking a bag which contains, a bottle of water, and some bread, which I remove a piece that I eat while we walk to the southern forest. On our way there we talk a bit. "I''m surprised you killed so many rabbits in one go, were they weak?" "Not at all, to be honest, I wasn''t far from dying, but luckily I crafted a paralysis potion that mixed with the fire of one of the creatures, it allowed me to strive at the end." "I see, I''m glad you didn''t die," Aurora said with a faint smile, making me happy completely removing the mood I felt earlier, even though deep inside I know she was just worried about me. "It''s not a bad thing being able to get experience no matter where we are, we can even join different parties and get double the experience, quite the cheat!" "True, it does make a difference, what''s our contract counter like?" "Hum, let me check, status," we look at the screen together as we walk since it stays in front of me as I move. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 3 | Experience 220/300 Fame: 70 | Disgrace: 5470 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 520/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 530 /530 | Mana: 1200/1210 Status Points:0 Strength: 162 | Stamina: 53 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 93 | Wisdom: 116(+5) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3160 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(F), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(D), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(D), Herbs Types(B), Potion Brewer(F), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(F), Beast Slayer(F), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 50(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 4(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 20(E), Sword Mastery level 10(F), Mana Control level 21(E), Ice Control level 12(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 5(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 6(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 1. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 1, Witchcraft level 1, Curse''s Mastery level 1, Ritual''s Mastery level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 39/100) "We''re currently at 39 out of 100, I wonder what''ll happen to you once we reach 100." "If anything happens." "Ah... You''re right Aurora, but I do hope something does happen, after all without the title system affecting your statuses, it would be necessary for you to become stronger somehow." "In that book you read, it says the system is balanced, so we can only hope it''ll be." We reach the forest entrance and a wooden signal with the word warning can be spotted. "Well this is it, let''s go Aurora." Chapter 31 – Adventurer Arc As we start to explore the forest by going in the middle of two big trees I tell sister," seems like last night mother decided to accept to train Johan the merchant son." "That''s good?" She asks without knowing what to say about it. "Mother loves teaching so she should be happy, perhaps she can get a lot of students, and in a way, she''d also earn some extra money from doing so." "Wouldn''t that make our plains rather loud?" Aurora questions me as she''s grown used to having her home quiet. "Don''t think they''d have much time talking being trained around our mother." "You suffered a lot for that one year," she says while looking around in search of green creatures. "True, but it was worth it since it allowed me to get stronger and more proficient with the sword." After we walk inside the forest for a while we start hearing noises coming from the right side. "Sounds? Animals?" We sneak towards the voice source on the side closer to the bushes behind some trees so that we''re not seen easily. ''Those are? Let''s try to appraise the green one on the left.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. [Level 1 goblin is a green creature agile and generally dumb, despite the low intelligence it learns very fast by doing mistakes, high reproduction rate.] ''So those are the goblins, how about that big one on the other side? Appraise it please.'' Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. [Level 5 orc a brown creature slow, not very smart, but very strong and lots of stamina, medium reproduction rate.] I whisper the information from the appraisal to Aurora. She whispers back, "That''s too many, we should take the green ones first, and then we can slowly fight the big ones or wait for them to reduce their numbers." "10 goblins and 4 orcs, they''re in total disadvantage there." I get up behind the tree and look around so that we''re not attacked from behind or the flanks noticing something. I lightly pat Aurora''s shoulder and point at the right side. "Slimes?" She asks quietly while looking back at the goblins fight. I think of a funny plan and tell her about it. Aurora smiles agreeing to it and goes into action. I see her climbing the slope of dirt, and then while on top of it Aurora starts yelling at them, "hey you stupid monsters, ugly creatures!" The monsters who were fighting each other, stop momentarily to look at her dumbfounded, and then at each other confused on what to do, and then a few of them start chasing after her. She runs towards some bushes jumping into them and as she falls from the small cliff, Aurora transforms into a grimoire floating the rest of the way above the slimes who ignore her. She then transforms back and waits for the creatures that were chasing her to sight her. 4 goblins jump over the bushes as she did falling on two of the four clear slimes that were casually wandering there. Noticing this the other 2 slimes start helping the slimes that got some prey, after all, free food came falling from the sky. The goblins start screaming while piercing the slimes with their daggers dealing barely any damage to them, as they don''t know how to use mana coating neither have magical skills due to being very low level. One of them uses the skill screech alerting the ones near the orcs making two more leave the orcs to help them. Noticing this I ice bind both of them so that Aurora doesn''t get outnumbered ruining our little strategy. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. I tend to play around with my ice magic, and lately, I''ve been practicing something from time to time, at least, like parents taught me imagination is where every masterpiece starts, it is the absolute key to mastering the usage of mana. I extend my hands forwards and pour a great amount of energy, successfully creating an ice sword which once formed I grab it tightly, feeling its coldness from the handle. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. Notice: The Skill Ice Sword has been acquired. ''It actually became a skill? The rare Ice element sure is interesting,'' I smile as I run at the frozen on-the-ground goblins, who were looking at me while attempting to move their bare feet, which must be hurting inside the ice. On top of having the ice element in my weapon naturally formed, I further enhance it by mana coating the ice sword, making it shine in a beautiful white. Notice: 150 mana has been deducted. I start running while wielding the sword towards the goblins I froze on the ground and then as I approach the closest one. The goblin looks at me half angry, half scared, and tries to stab me with the dagger that he was hiding behind him, thinking that I didn''t notice him running with it. I parry it without much trouble forcing it to fly away landing on the ground out of reach for both of them, and then I stab him with my sword in the middle of his chest as it has a long enough reach, without allowing him to grab me. He screams of pain and starts crying, as a certain type of blood pours out from the wound I made while the goblin grabs my sword with both hands, the ice starts being tainted by a green liquid from his palms while burning them. I look at him who starts crying in front of me desperately, and as I''m about to regret hurting it mother words that she''d repeat over and over again during my training came to mind, ''never hesitate in a battle it could cost your life.'' Almost as if controlled by a cold side of mine that I didn''t know existed, I pull the sword out and slash him peerlessly, in a beautiful diagonal slash from his belly all the way towards the right shoulder, and then I kick him making the goblin fall on the one behind him who is also still frozen on the ground and making loud sounds at me. I run through the left flank, as the right side could make me fall on the small cliff, beyond the bushes towards the other goblins and slimes. I slash from left to right at the goblin who grabbed his friend, and also the one I kicked, sending their head flying towards the slimes, and green blood spat upwards eventually falling on their bodies and on the ground. System: The title goblin slayer has been received. Notice: 20 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. One of the heads rolls down hitting the edge of the bushes, then falling in the middle of the two goblins below on one of their hands, they who were already scared from being trapped inside the slimes, as such it caused them to panic more screaming. An ominous aura then started spreading from Aurora, as it gave her delight and excitement for seeing that Iris surpassed the first phase of becoming a real killer. I look at my left and see four goblins mostly evading the attacks of the four orcs, and then look at the right side watching the goblins struggling and screaming at the slimes who devour them slowly. My green eyes then match the blue eyes of my sister for a moment, feeling the eerie presence that was coming from her. ''How I love those cold eyes of yours, my little witch,'' Aurora coated her hands with a dark aura and rushed at the goblins. Meanwhile, I turned my back on her and headed towards the other group, as I started approaching them a voice pops into my mind. Notice: The Skill Brainwash Resistance has been acquired. Almost as if waking up from a temporary trance my full senses return to me. ''Brainwash resistance? What''s that? Does it wash my brain? Was it dirty? What? I''m so confused.'' I see a goblin rushing at me, and I parry his dagger with my ice sword making it fall from his hands on the ground, then I slash at his hip which he dodges to the side. ''These creatures are very fast,'' I use the skill ice bind while holding my sword towards him. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 4. Notice: 20 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. ''Might as well grab this chance to spend all my points in wisdom.'' Notice: Points successfully spent; Status updated. He shouts in pain while looking at his cold feet. ''They seem pretty susceptible to my ice element at least, I''m surprised I haven''t seen them using any element of magic, is it due to their level being low?'' An orc smacks him with his club from behind as I''m lost in thought throwing him flying at me. Without time for me to do anything, he gets impaled on my sword falling on top of me injuring me, and making me fall in progression due to the brute force the orc used. Notice: 20 health has been deducted. His mouth opens and blood starts falling on my face, I push him to the side as I turn my face to avoid the blood falling on my eyes. Notice: 20 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. ''What a crazy orc, that hurt, if it wasn''t for my stamina I''d be feeling a lot more pain.'' ''Seems like Aurora fighting pretty hard too,'' I get up and realize that my ice sword stopped glowing. I feel my senses dissipating again while I see the earlier orc running at us. I get up as fast as I can while freezing the ground below his feet making him slip while ice-binding his other foot. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. He slips forcing his other leg to be stuck in the ice, breaking its bone which makes it go out of his knee partially penetrating the meat, a loud scream is followed caused by pain echoing throughout the forest. A goblin grabs the chance and stabs the orc in the throat making red blood pour out as he laughs wickedly, the same creature is then blown towards me, by a different orc who didn''t miss the chance of free hitting, and taking revenge on his fallen companion. Notice: 40 experience has been rewarded from an orc. System: The title Orc Slayer has been received. While he''s flying from the blow, I create a 10-centimeter thin and pointy icicle in the air while dodging to the side, which the goblin sees appearing in front of him, he then pierces it in the middle of his eyes. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: The Skill Icicle has been acquired. The green creature lets out a small moan and falls on the ground hitting it with the icicle piercing the brain further. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. I ice bind the leftover 2 goblins minimally to take a share of experience, as I watch the 3 orcs kill them mercilessly by smacking them with their wooden clubs, while I let out a cold smile. Notice: 40 mana has been deducted. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. They look at me and start running at me, I run towards Aurora jumping over the bushes stepping on a goblin head as a footstep, and falling forward which my sister grabs me so I don''t get hurt. The goblin shouts at me for stepping on him while the slime damages him and then three orcs in succession fall off on him, on top of each other making an orc pile with the poor goblin at the very bottom dying squashed. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. "What an amusing way to die," I laugh in a weird way that surprises Aurora, and then I say," with this all the filthy goblins are gone." I raise my hand and start creating a really big icicle 4 meters above them, then I let it fall mercilessly before they have a chance to get up. Notice: 350 mana and 300 health have been deducted. I return to my senses and watch a large icicle falling from the sky. The icicle pierces them from their back to their belly all the way to the ground together with a slime that is glued to one of them. Notice: 60 experience has been rewarded from an orc. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from an orc. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 5. Notice: 60 experience has been rewarded from an orc. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. "Whoa sister, that was amazing! I knew the ice element truly matched you," she says while looking at me which I''m dumbfounded as to what just happened and then Aurora moves with her hands clad in a dark aura destroying the leftover 2 slimes. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. ''All points on my wisdom please,'' I say while breathing heavily from all the running, and usage of magic while feeling a headache. Notice: Points successfully spent; Status updated. ''Status please.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 5 | Experience 100/500 Fame: 130 | Disgrace: 5470 Class: Witch | Rank 1 | Experience 1100/2000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 210/540 | Mana: 40/1360 Status Points:0 Strength: 162 | Stamina: 54 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 95 | Wisdom: 130(+6) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3160 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(D), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(C), Monster Slayer(F), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(D), Herbs Types(B), Potion Brewer(F), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(F), Beast Slayer(F), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 2 Actives: Status level 50(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 5(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 3(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 21(E), Sword Mastery level 12(F), Mana Control level 22(E), Ice Control level 14(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 6(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 7(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F), Brainwash Resistance level 6(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 6. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 3, Witchcraft level 3, Curse''s Mastery level 1, Ritual''s Mastery level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 57/100) "Aurora I''m lacking memories of certain parts of these fights, what is brainwashing? I received a brainwashing resistance passive skill..." She looks at me with an unfamiliar expression. Chapter 32 – Adventurer Arc "Brainwashing in our old world used to be a type of curse belonging to those who practiced witchcraft, as for its effects there numerous like changing the person memories or emotions or even personality." "I have a level 6 resistance to it, would that explain such attempts?" "I did notice you weren''t acting like yourself like two times I think, even though I felt like you had accepted how things truly are and simply accepted your inner killer side..." "There are two or maybe three memories that feel like vivid dreams, I don''t think I lost any that I know of, and despite calling them dreams I do understand that it was no such thing." "I haven''t seen anyone around us that could cause a skill on you, from the behavior of the beasts they look kind of dumb to do that, perhaps the high-level monster could have something like that, but since it happened before he arrived that should not be the case." With a quiet voice as I remember something I say, "I think it''s the skills I got from my class..." "Skills? Class skills? What''s wrong with that?" "When I appraised them they said it may change or affect personality in some way unknown to me." "Yet you got them!?" She shouted at me worriedly and in a slight panic while also staring seriously at me. "Yes, they looked the best of the class..." I reply innocently as I didn''t expect something like this to happen to make Aurora''s expression relax slightly. "Well, I''d probably have gotten them as well if they were the best, good things always come with risks, after all, sometimes even high prices like..." After waiting a bit for her to finish her words I question, "what do I do now about this brainwashing thing?" I tilt my head hoping that my sister has a solution. "Well if you got a resistance to it, it''ll be a matter of time till you can control yourself fully again, at some point you''ll probably assimilate with the changes so just be yourself." "What if I change into someone I don''t wanna be?" I ask worriedly making Aurora smile gently. She pokes my forehead," don''t worry I''ll always be there to look after you, I''m the older sister after all." I smile and then I hug her, "thank you Aurora, you''re the best." She hugs me back with an evil expression unnoticed by me. ''With this killing monsters, beasts, and even humans will slowly become easier for Iris, truly a great class she picked.'' I collect the soul stones from the corpses while Aurora collects the weapons then I rest close to a tree. 2 hours pass and then I drink some water and eat some bread, recovering some of the fatigue. "How are you feeling Iris? Do you want to continue or head home?" "I''m alright just need to recover more of my mana how about you?" "The slimes did most of the work so I still have enough plus I recovered an extra bit meanwhile." With a low tone noticing a noise I speak," what''s that noise? It kind of sounds like bangs on the ground?" "Loud steps perhaps? More of those fat orcs perhaps." I gulp down the rest of the bread and push it down with water, then I get up and hide behind a tree together surrounded by some bushes, and then Aurora transforms into grimoire form going into my arms. After a few minutes, the steps get closer slowly and I start hearing different voices. "What happened to these guys?" "Goblin warrior there''re more corpses up here along with an orc." "I''m more worried about these three orcs it looks like they were pierced by something dying at the same time, not even I can slice through 3 of them with my ax and I''m a level 20 class warrior!" He shouted proudly with a slightly anxious tone. "I don''t know leader, but whatever it was must be around here still, so maybe we should camp elsewhere." The goblin in rage shouts," are you saying we should flee from whoever did that!? What do you think our king would do to your body if he heard you spouting such nonsense?" "You 10 look around see if you find any clues, I''ll go up there check the rest of the corpses." Aurora transforms back into human form and whispers to me, "a level 20 beast must be extremely powerful I believe the things we fought so far were at most level 3." I whisper back to her," the orc I saw was level 5, I checked with an appraisal, and he already packed quite the strength..." "Even then it took everything we had to defeat them, and they were injured from fighting each other." "What do you suggest then?" "I know you''re a battle maniac but... I believe we should retreat here." "Let''s try something first before, go back into book form and climb the tree, and then transform back and warn me when a goblin is close to us, by waving your arm." "Alright, if it goes wrong you''ll go back home, you run without looking back." "I will, I promise," I say while looking seriously making her feel somewhat assured. After a moment she signals as a goblin scout is coming closer. I hear his steps very close and the moment I see it, I ice coat my hand and place it on his mouth freezing his face pulling him to me. Then I knee his stomach making him feel enough pain and the need to breathe and hold him long enough so that his air runs out while he does the best he can to struggle to no avail dying. System: The title Assassination has been received. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: 40 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Getting the idea she transforms into a book and floats without hitting any branches or leaves onto the next tree. She transforms into a human and falls behind a goblin covering his mouth and neck with darkness. If somehow voice would come out it would be sucked into the nothingness that is her element thus dying shortly after out of breath. Notice: 40 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Another goblin approaches my position, possibly to see where his friend went and I repeated the procedure making him feel surprised and then suffocating to death. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. I lose sight of Aurora and I peek carefully towards the rest of the goblins while holding my hair. ''I see 4 other goblins, I guess the rest is up there with the big one.'' ''I create an icicle above one of the goblins without any of them noticing and imagine it piercing the head, as it does it enters through the nape then piercing his brain coming out of his mouth as it attempted to scream but it froze, making it look like he was about to like ice.'' Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. Notice: 40 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: The Class Skill Magic Control has been acquired. ''I can get skills from class without using points!? Seeing as I got some from the normal trees perhaps it makes sense, though it is fantastic, and perhaps I''m able to learn more things that way while saving points for things I truly want or need.'' ''I imagine two icicles in different spots piercing the goblins, and then the first goblin falls on the floor flatly, followed shortly by the other two who get murdered by the skill. Notice: 40 mana and 160 health have been deducted. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: 40 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: 30 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Seems like Aurora got the last one, I see her collecting the soul stones as fast as she can. 2 minutes later she runs at me, and we run out of the forest. As we leave the forest I tell her, "it seems we can learn skills from class without spending points, we just need to do something that''s worth the skill I guess." "That''s really good to know, I''ll save my skill points from here on, also really good job on those icicles, hadn''t seen you using those before." "Thank you, I''m slowly being able to find new ways of creating offensive ice skills and using them effectively." "Ice magic is all about creativity, one day you might even invoke 100 of those icicles into 100 different enemies." "You truly do have gigantic expectations from me don''t you sister? Imagine the amount of wisdom I would need as well as the magic control to pull that stunt off." "Maybe..." she smiles kindly at me as we keep moving as fast as we can while laughing at each other. "I wonder how much experience would we have gotten if we could defeat that big goblin." "He looked like he''d kill either of us with one punch, not to refer the big ax," her words make me gulp down going into silence afterward as the reality kills my excitement. After I get home I wash my clothes that smell of sweat, blood, and goblin odor, then I prepare a relaxing bath and hop inside the warm water. "Ah..."I let out a satisfied moan filled with pleasure from the relaxing mood it brings me. ''That sure was an interesting adventure, if I had the whole mana I would''ve wanted to try fighting that level 20, goblin warrior.'' ''I guess I really am becoming a battle maniac,'' I laugh while taking the feet out and in of the bathtub playfully.'' ''I asked Aurora to take the soul stones and our cards to the guild, I''d love to see Leonor''s expression when she gets the 35 of them.'' ''The good thing about being a grimoire is that she has infinite energy and never gets tired allowing her to walk endlessly if she wishes to do so.'' ''Meanwhile, I overexert myself often to collect all the titles I can, in the end, the more I get the stronger I get like my sister said, good things come with a cost, and for me, that is energy and time.'' I finish the bath after a while and head to the bed of my room to get some rest as my muscles are sore and currently a bit relaxed. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Goblin Warrior Perspective minutes after the girls left the forest after assassinating the goblins. Filled with sadness... "My son, my son is dead," the warrior shouted while lamenting and crying as the rest of the goblins that were with him lowered their heads in respect." "I spent a long time training you to become stronger than me to lead your own group in the king''s army." "All for naught, all because you were killed mercilessly for no reason..." Filled with rage... "I don''t know who did this but I''ll find them, I''ll catch them, I''ll torture them, I''ll kill them." The nearby goblin patted the big warrior''s shoulder sympathizing with him as his brother too was killed. "Ah!" He pushed the goblin away with the backhand on an arm swing making him fly 10 meters backward. "I cannot control this rage I must exact revenge otherwise I''ll fall apart, I''ll go mad," he shouted fiercely as he gripped his hands tightly while his body shook, and the veins slightly popped out from the fast circulation of the blood caused by his emotions that sped the heart rate up. Filled with despair... "This bottomless emptiness must be filled with the blood of the one who murdered my son." "May fate allow us to cross paths, may the god of chaos hear my one and only prayers." "May the almighty God bless me or curse me with his gift as he did to our ancestors in times of war." "May he take my soul but in exchange allow me to exact my revenge, on the one who killed my son please I beg you oh lord." Despair, rage, sadness... Chaos. In his mind, a message resounded. System: The god of chaos has taken notice of your pleas goblin warrior, and feeling amused the class Berserk has been unlocked for you. He wiped his tears off and changed classes, then he knelt further while raising his son in the air. "I''ll forever be in your debt oh great god of chaos for allowing me to become a goblin berserker," the ones around could feel the pressure he emanated from changing classes. He stood up and picked the goblin he pushed out of anger, carrying him unconsciously back to the goblin kingdom while being followed by the rest who remained quiet. For a moment he looks back and memorizes the rest of the icicles laying on the floor melting slowly, then he leaves knowing that his lifelong enemy will possess such an element. Chapter 33 – Adventurer Arc Day 26th of the Sun season. After the usual morning routine, I wake up Aurora whom I didn''t get the chance to talk with as I fell asleep on the bed after the shower. ''There''re three kids running laps around the house today Johan, Miles, and Elise, apparently they''re friends for a while now, and were interested in learning swordsmanship.'' ''They''re going to suffer what I did since they''re a bit older than me, even more, pain awaits them surely.'' ''The boys kept looking at me when I was outside as they ran laps, I guess it must be the blonde hair, kids are always surprised seeing it.'' ''Maybe the eyes? They''re supposed to be rare too...'' ''I wonder if it has to do with my old physic from my past life, even though I didn''t have blonde hair.'' ''Well no matter, I wonder if Elise is enjoying learning swordsmanship since as a healer she''ll probably feel the need to be constantly protected.'' ''It would be fun to have Alicia around too, I wonder what she''s been up to... Probably whatever nobles do I guess, tea parties maybe? Dancing in ballrooms? I''m sure she''s wearing a beautiful and expensive dress... Well, I don''t really envy her for that, I''ve had my share at being a noble though I''d like to see her again.'' ''If mother lessons get extra popular I wonder if at some point she won''t make a little army,'' I laugh at my own idiotic thoughts. I stop looking at the window from my room and turn around. ''She''s looking at the mirror for quite some time now ever since I woke her up.'' I approach her and poke my sister''s cheek. "Hum?" Her cold eyes meet mines. "Don''t tell me you''re appreciating the mirror." "It''s not that, my skill leveled up and I don''t know why." "Which one?" I ask curiously despite knowing that it''s normal for skills to gradually increase as they are used and abused. "The cursed... mirror... one..." "What really!? How!?" I shout loudly out of excitement making my head beat faster expecting something interesting from it. She looks at me with an upset face, "that''s what I''ve been trying to figure out silly Iris." "Ah... Right, well I could try to appraise it but since it''s a cursed skill I don''t know what kind of price it''d be." "Or the consequences... It was cursed, after all, so don''t attempt it, let''s get stronger first just in case." "Alright, I''m not in a rush, speaking on which, how''d it go with Leonor what kind of face did she make?" "She was extremely surprised at the number of soul stones we made, we''re currently ranked F with 158 points and 665 copper." "We scored a lot of points and it seems like our funds are slightly raising, did the quest finish, or what happened?" "She gave us a new quest, one that you''ll enjoy doing on your own I''m sure," she makes a bored expression as she shows it to me by taking a carefully folded paper out of one of her side pockets from a dress on top of the bed. Quest Rank: F Collect sephy herbs from the west forest. You''ll be rewarded 5 points and 40 copper per herb. "That place... Did you know there''re unexplored ruins deep inside of it?" "Ruins?" Her expression changed instantly as she heard me looking excited with a strange glimmer to it. ''Didn''t know she was interested in such things, but I could use this information in the future whenever she acts lazy,'' I smile happily hiding my true intentions from her resuming the conversation right after. "Yes, the guards told me about it, it seems like it''s very dangerous with powerful enemies, so it hasn''t been used by anyone in a long time, the adventurers who went in wouldn''t come out alive." "Well, what are you waiting for, let''s go!" Aurora quickly ignores the existence of the mirror that had been bothering her the entire morning and ran to the room door opening it and pointing at the exit for me to go through. ''Sometimes I truly enjoy watching her childish side, even though she barely shows it.'' "Yes, after you." She leaves the door open and proceeds to leave the room and I make her trip on the floor. "Ouch, why did you do that?" "Where do you think you''re going with my naked body you fool?" I step on her ass with my bare feet which is cold making her bristle. "Ah... I may have forgotten with the excitement..." We laugh at each other and how dumb and childish we can be. "I''ll wait for you outside," I grab the pouch I enjoy using to store the herbs on my way out. Once I''m outside I look at the three of them lying down on the grass sweating hard. I approach them and say, "seems like you guys received a beating." "You... Should... Join... us," Johan said word by word while breathing hard staring at me with red cheeks. "I''ve been doing this for a year, lately I''ve been spending a few hours handling that whole farming field by myself while cutting trees and turning them into logs, then in the afternoon I do quests for the adventurers guild." They all look surprised at me, "what kind of monster are you?" Miles asks surprised without a mean to offend me. "You guys should start collecting all types of titles, it''ll help to make yourselves stronger." "What? They barely give anything though!" "You need to complete the series which are unlocked once one of the titles is maxed, and then proceed to max every little thing, that''s when the fun starts." "How do you know when a title is maxed?" Johan asked curiously as with his skill he cannot access such information. "I have a skill that allows me to see, but I believe the adventurer guild has a book that provides such information." "Yes it does, you''ll be able to check it when you pass the guild exam," mother adds, clarifying it for us. "Talking about that, what kind of exam is it? Neither me nor sister or Elise needed to do it." "Back in my time, they''d make you fight one of the strongest adventurers." "Hum... Too bad I didn''t get the chance, would''ve been fun to see the gap," I say smiling excitedly. A familiar voice comes from behind me saying, "as battle maniac as ever," she then lets out a sigh. ''This one is even prettier,'' Miles thought as he appreciated my sister''s face. ''Aurora''s eyes are very clear, but I still prefer the kind eyes of Iris,'' Johan thought to himself as his father had told him how marrying a girl like Iris would make him happy in the future though he didn''t specify the reason why. ''Here comes the cold lady,'' Elise thinks and then says, "how are you Arara?" "Apparently a lot better than you Eliass, you look kind of dead, laying down on the filthy grass like your some insect, perhaps you''ll start crawling like they do and mimicking their sounds as you do?" ''When did these two develop this kind of friendship?'' I thought confused. ''Surprised to see someone other than Iris befriending Aurora,'' Rosaline thought amazed as Elise rose a level on her consideration. "How dare you call me that horrible nickname and even go as far as to compare me to an insect!? I''d get up and beat you up, and make that pretty face of yours hit the ground!" As she tries to get up from the ground her body gives up." Ah, I''m exhausted, you''re lucky today Arara, but next time you''ll see, just you wait!" "Pfft, what a weakling," Aurora walks by her while waving her hair with her hand showing her superiority and laughing lightly. "We have a quest to do, I''ll see you guys later," I give a kiss to mother then leave. "See you soon, be careful!" Elise said with a big smile while the rest of the body didn''t care. "Take care of each other daughters." "We will!" We shout in unison as the boys stare at us silently while we go. On our way there I carry Aurora as a book when passing through the south gate, we do this every time to avoid the annoying guard Tyson making questions. Then we head to the west gate into the forest, once we get there, I look around and hide behind a tree to make sure no one sees us, "you can transform back now." She transforms into a human and says, "Finally free from the shackles of the system." "Do you dislike being in a grimoire form? Is it that bad?" "It''s actually pretty comfortable but I enjoy walking more, I''ve been doing it for a while after all." "Fair enough, this spot here is different from the last time I was here. That way is the direction of the ruins supposedly," I point towards it with my index finger, "and if you could clear the monsters around here, it''d be a great help so I can gather herbs in peace for a change." "For the greatest witch anything," she smiles coldly while teasing me and I roll my eyes ignoring her comment, and then proceed to gather the herbs. Aurora starts exploring the forest, and after 10 minutes she returns," didn''t see any particular monster I feel like you were just unlucky the last time." "I had 10 of those crazy rabbits chasing me!" I shouted slightly annoyed cursing my own luck, since now that sister is here none decided to come out. She laughed lightly at it and then spoke, "well I''ll go explore the ruins now." "Alright, but be careful apparently many adventurers have died in them, to be fair, barely any comes back alive." "If it''s that bad then it must have something very good inside." "In a system that rewards people depending on its difficulty, it better have a legendary sword that can cut dragons in half sealed in there." "Did you make it up or did you read it in one of your books?" "Just a joke." "Understood," She walks away from Iris towards the ruins. After a long walk she finds an entrance with stones around her,'' it''s dark inside, let me get night vision skill.'' ''I might trip as a human with only 1 meter of range,'' she transforms into a grimoire and floats. Some stairs down and now a long hall that lasts for 10 minutes. ''It''s a good thing the hall is so long it gave me time to level up the skill a bit.'' ''Those are skeletons and slimes?'' ''I guess they coexist with one another as they don''t have meat in them.'' ''I float around them,'' the skeleton noticing me starts chasing me. ''It''ll even go after a little book?'' She transforms back into a human and coats her hands in darkness blocking the sword attack. ''Attacks faster than what I can dodge as I have no agility whatsoever, but its strength is lacking,'' she lets the sword go through making him bend, striking his head with her left hand damaging it. ''My dark element doesn''t seem very effective, I''ll mana coat instead and try again,'' she punches the skull before it has time to fight back crushing it. Notice: 100 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. ''Interesting amount of experience,'' she grabs the sword mana coating it and slicing the two slimes nearby a few times. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: Aurora has leveled up to 6. ''All points on wisdom.'' Notice: Points successfully spent; Status updated. ''These slimes are a lot more resistant, I thought that all I needed was using my unique dark element, but it seems like I''ll have to train my normal mana coating too, but it''s tough changing between the dark element to fight one thing then mana coat to fight the other...'' ''Now then which way do I go? There are four doors, one per direction including the one I came from, guess I''ll keep going through the middle that way I won''t get lost.'' ''This hall is also pretty long, this place looks like it was made to tire humans as every hall seems to take at least 10 minutes to cross.'' ''More skeletons and another dark large room, two of them might be trickier, I''ll dark bind the one at the back and kill them one at a time.'' She then approaches the one in the front baiting his attack, dodging it slightly as it went through close to her nose. Aurora proceeds to mana coat the sword from the last skeleton using it to cut the enemy wrist, making the sword and the hand holding it falls on the stone-paved floor and then the neck which ends up on the skull head drop on the ground. ''That didn''t give experience,'' she looks at the floor and realizes the teeth are still moving, she mana coats her feet and smashes the skull with all her strength causing a bang. Notice: 110 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. ''That''s better,'' she runs at the next one stepping to the side making the skeleton miss his swing, proceeding to pierce the skull with the mana sword destroying it. Notice: 110 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. ''Like this is easier, and the experience it gives is really good, is it because it is a skeleton plus a body of some old adventurer perhaps, or did it kill many things before.'' She takes the middle path again,'' perhaps monsters and beasts roam inside of this place giving these things experience.'' ''I have around 800 mana left, trying to make it as clean as possible so I have enough to escape if necessary.'' ''This room has light!'' She looks above finding a crack big enough for a human to pass through except every room is around 10 meters tall so that''d be impossible to go through. ''More skeletons? Annoying pests,'' she runs at the one in the middle binding the other two destroying it, the sword breaks after piercing the skull. Notice: 120 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. ''I''ll grab this new sword that looks as old as all the weapons in here, let''s mana coat it and deal with the other two,'' she dodges the right skeleton attack crushing his wrist then head. Notice: 110 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. ''These things are consuming a lot of my mana, hum? My monster detector is going crazy? 5? 10? 15? 20? 25? 30 monsters? What the hell is going on?'' Monsters started pouring from all the four entries, ''I see, so that''s how the adventurers died, the noise it takes to kill these things attracts even more of them.'' A skeleton archer shoots an arrow at her, which she manages to block with the sword cracking it. ''I''ll at least take you with me,'' she charges at him while he slowly prepares another arrow, ramming him against one of the walls and then crushing the head with all her strength.'' Notice: 150 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: Aurora has leveled up to 7. ''All points on wisdom fast.'' Notice: Points successfully spent; Status updated. ''I''ll be surrounded in no time like this what do I do?'' She looks around as she goes closer to the center which is the safest place to be, since everywhere else is being flooded with enemies, '' 70 monsters detected and increasing...'' ''Now then I guess this is where I die, sorry Iris, it seems I underestimated this world,'' She opens her arms dropping the sword, and looks above being bathed by the light that transpires her contrasting with the surrounding darkness of the halls as the enemies approach slowly. Chapter 34 – Adventurer Arc Having her mind going at the speed of light thinking on all possibilities she figures that she could attempt one last thing. Aurora transforms into a grimoire and floats through the crack above from where the light is coming escaping, transforming back into human form as she gets on top of the roof looking at its surroundings. "Phew, that was close if it was a closed room I would''ve died there or if it had some barrier of sorts blocking it." She looks around doing a full turn of 360 degrees," just how big is this thing?" ''10, 20, 30, 40, estimating at least 50 rooms, this is a genuine maze, but seeing from above there''s a peculiar tunnel far, far away. I wonder what lays inside at the end of it, it seems to go underneath the ground unlike the rest of the ruins.'' ''It could easily go deeper to who knows how many more rooms...'' She looks down through the hole and makes a surprised expression as she sees something quite unique. ''They''re eating the soul stones from the ones I defeated? Does that make them stronger by any chance? Would that perhaps...'' As the skeleton eats one of the soul stones, the aura around him gets shinier and more intense. ''What would happen if I ate a soul stone? Can humans possibly eat them too?'' She turns back towards the direction of the entrance of the ruins and walks towards it from above. 50 minutes later, she arrives near Iris. "Welcome back Aurora! I don''t know what you were doing but I leveled up twice and my class ranked up, along with a title too!" "Fantastic, to be honest, I almost died, I went 3 rooms deep inside the ruins, and then I got surrounded by 70 monsters, maybe more." "How is it possible for a place this close to the village to have so many monsters!? More importantly, how did you survive?" I shout loudly surprised by the information she gave me feeling uneased as they could pour and destroy the village. "I think that place is special so the monsters don''t quite leave it otherwise they would already have done so." "Special how?" My eyes glitter with curiosity relaxing my mind who was chaotic for a moment there. "I''m not sure, but it feels like it''s all surrounded by the same magic, I sensed something, but it''s complex and very difficult to explain." "I''ve gathered 40 herbs while you were away, and I''ve come up with an idea perhaps it''ll be easier to get an explanation." "Hum? What do you mean by that?" Aurora sits on the floor against a tree resting. "You''ll see soon enough, status please." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 7 | Experience 0/700 Fame: 220 | Disgrace: 5510 Class: Witch | Rank 2 | Experience 100/4000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 660/660 | Mana: 1700/1710 Status Points:0 Strength: 162 | Stamina: 66 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 95 | Wisdom: 165(+6) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3690 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(C), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(B), Monster Slayer(E), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(F), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(D), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(D), Skeleton Slayer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 4 Actives: Status level 50(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 5(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 3(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 21(E), Sword Mastery level 12(F), Mana Control level 22(E), Ice Control level 14(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 6(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 7(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F), Brainwash Resistance level 6(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 6. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 3, Witchcraft level 3, Curse''s Mastery level 1, Ritual''s Mastery level 1, Magic Control level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 72/100) ''Well then, I finished the herbs types and herb gathering titles, but seems like I have a long way to complete the herbalist series, meaning I''ll have to keep gathering as many herbs as I can in the future.'' ''Sister said something about a special magic, and I think I had something related to it that could prove rather promising perhaps.'' ''Show me the skill list of my class please, all of them.'' Notice: Loading witchcraft skill tree list... Witchcraft Skill Tree: Actives: Dark Alchemy [Crafting potions with limited effects and that only last for so long, starts at 10%, 0,5% per level.] Mana shield: 0.25% Damage is absorbed to MP instead of HP, 0.25% per level. Drain HP: Absorbs 1 HP per minute from enemies around healing itself, +1 per level. Decay: It''ll rot slowly something it touches, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magic Analysis: Can analyze the properties of the magic, of a magic circle, or the area itself, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Curses: (It requires casting time, the higher the proficiency the faster it''ll be.) Frog: May transform the target into a frog for a period of time, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Delirium: Makes the target have a random illusion for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Mute: Makes it so that they can''t speak for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Blind: Makes it so that the vision for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Deafen: Makes it so that the hearing for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Taste: Makes it so that they lose palate for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Smell: Makes it so that they lose the sense of smell for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Paralysis: Paralyzes a random part of the body, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Fear: Induces fear towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Confusion: Causes confusion towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Rituals: (Require spending mana to create a magical circle, needs tremendous amounts of mana, can accumulate every day.) Memory Loss: Makes targets inside the magical circle lose some memories, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. x (ritual) Sleep: Makes targets inside the magical circle fall asleep, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. Snow Falling: Due to Ice element snow will fall, everywhere that snows will be Iris mana territory, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Cursing Objects: A random curse will be applied in an object, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Taint: It''ll taint users inside the magical circle in some way, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from magic damage. Physical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from physical damage. Detection Barrier: Detects anything that enters inside a magical circle. Passives: Witchcraft: Increases the whole skill tree proficiency by 0.1%, per level. May affect personality. Curse¡¯s Mastery: Increases curse chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Ritual''s Mastery: Increases ritual chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Dark Alchemy Mastery: Increases alchemy chance by 0.2%, per level. May affect personality. Magic Control: Increases specified proficiency by 0.25%, per level. Magic Attack Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Defense Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Knowledge Slight Boost: Increases intelligence by 1 per level. Charm: Increases charm by 1, attracts generally the opposite gender, 1 per level. Mp Absorption: If damaged by an enemy magical skill heal Mp by 0.25% of its total mana cost, 0.25%, per level. Fire Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Water Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Earth Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Air Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Nature Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Poison Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Acid Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Ice Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Explosion Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Lightning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Spirit Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Summoning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Light Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Dark Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Time Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Space Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. ''That''s the one I want to get magic analysis, magic knowledge so I can contribute more to the analysis, snow falling because I''ve been looking to get it, to understand the territory thing better, and ice mastery for sure!'' Notice: Skills have influenced each other, magic knowledge due to appraisal in combination with magic analysis changed the way it affects intelligence. Notice: Skills successfully learned; Status updated. ''Skills have influenced each other? That''s amazing it seems like getting different knowledge skills was the right choice.'' "Alright sister I''m done here, take me to the ruins since you know where they''re exactly." "Sure, but in a bit, let me recover my mana, you can keep gathering herbs." "Then let''s go to a different place in the forest, I''ve left the immature herbs to grow and took the good ones only." "Let''s head closer to the ruins, you can gather near the entrance, but if monsters come out we''re running, I''ll keep on the lookout." After a while, we arrive near the entrance. "By the way Iris after I killed a few monsters I saw one of them, a skeleton eating one of the soul stones." "Monsters eat soul stones? Why would they do that? Are they tasty?" "Yes, they ate them, and then it looked like mana started getting stronger around the monster, at least more brilliant." "I understand what''s going through your mind right now, you want us both to try eating a soul stone don''t you?" "Pretty much, there''s bound to be things that other people haven''t tried or that they deemed crazy to try." "Maybe those who tried died due to it," I reply suspicious of such effects. "Without trying we won''t know, personally I don''t get titles so as an item I need to find a way to become stronger, I almost died," she punched the ground angry at her powerlessness. "I know how you feel, I too felt like an ant when I saw the goblin warrior guy, even if I had full mana the chances that he''d kill us would be certain, even if goblins are smart or not, with enough statuses they can do whatever they want, we have been fighting very low-level enemies, so yeah..." "We''re level 7 if there''s a max level at some point it''ll limit our capability to grow." "That''s true... Though as far as I know, we have something that others don''t have, our contract which isn''t far from being complete, just 28 more, perhaps that will allow us to grow a bit more compared to other races." "Yes, but it could give something useless, I''m a fucking rank F grimoire," she punches the ground again angrily this time with both hands lifting some dust in the process. "An evolutionary type said appraisal, so you''re bound to reach a little higher, not sure how high or if you only rank one time," Aurora sighs hearing me as she feels insecure with the low amount of information we possess. ''Appraise information regarding humans eating soul stones consequences.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [Humans are a weak species usually with very low soul power thus their not able to absorb soul stones thus dying or becoming a different creature like a skeleton or a zombie.] ''Is that so? Then how about me I have a lot of soul power I think? Appraise me eating soul stones consequences.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [Soul stones are a piece of everything the being consisted of, even if absorption goes well you may keep your personality but lose your human race slowly in the process.] "Aurora, I tried to appraise the information and it seems that I may be able to absorb them since I have a strong soul, however, I could lose my human race." "What race would you become then?" She asks curiously feeling a faint sense of hope. ''Appraise the race I could get if I consumed soul stones.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [The race one would transform to would depend on the race type and rank of the soul stones the individual would absorb.] "Seems like it depends on the race and the rank of the soul stones." "Meaning you''d become a skeleton if you ate their soul stones, I guess that''s why humans don''t do it, they''d be killed by the soldiers and other adventurers." "True... I''ll refrain from attempting it." "It''s not a bad deal for me though, after all, I have the unique skill transformation I can keep your appearance." ''How would it affect Aurora if she ate soul stones? Appraise it please,'' I look at her blue curious eyes as I wait for the answer. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. Chapter 35 – Adventurer Arc [Aurora''s existence is a grimoire, a weapon type, it does not possess a race thus there wouldn''t be a race change.] With a confused expression I think about the information received,'' she doesn''t have a race? I saw human one as her race on the status?'' I look seriously at her and make a question. "Aurora, appraisal appraised you saying you''re a weapon thus you do not have a race, making it impossible for you to suffer a race change, so your status is a lie isn''t it?" Upon hearing my words she smiles. "That''s right, I copied your skills, your memories, and also your status before I left your body, those were the three times I used transformation skill on you right before completely leaving your body." "Why?" I tilt my head unknowingly of why''d she go as far as to hide information from me. "Well, we never know when we meet someone who can sneak into our status skills, wouldn''t be strange if someone had some unique skill like your appraisal but for these screens instead..." "That''s true... But you didn''t need to hide part of that information from me," I pout slightly angry from her action. "It didn''t feel particularly important to tell you about it back then, and I''ll shut down for a while to recover faster." "Fine, I''ll leave it at that," I start gathering herbs feeling more relaxed while we both recover the mana we spent. Two hours later. ''I wonder if there''s a race that would be better than the one I have, if I changed races would I lose my class Appraisal?'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [Classes are universal between all races, this excludes items, weapons, accessories, and any equipment with a soul in it.] ''Meaning that Aurora class will be something unique to being a grimoire, I wonder what''s the condition for her to get one.'' "Sister? I''m done with this area, I have enough to work with for a while.'' Her eyes open, "I didn''t recover the whole mana but it''s enough, so what you wanted to do by coming here?" Iris''s eyes shine while looking at Aurora," that is to test my new skill of course." I place the bag full of herbs next to the tree and walk close to the ruins. Upon arriving at a fitting spot, I extend my hands towards the entrance and say, "magic analysis." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. "Right... Forgot my skills are % chance to activate, my bad," I take out my tongue pointing it at the cave in a silly way. "What now?" Aurora questions me feeling curious. To her question, I smile,'' status.'' Status: Level: 7 | Experience 0/700 Fame: 220 | Disgrace: 5510 Class: Witch | Rank 2 | Experience 100/4000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 660/660 | Mana: 890/1710 Status Points:0 Strength: 162 | Stamina: 66 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 95 | Wisdom: 165(+6) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3690 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(E), Wisdom(C), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(E), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(F), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(B), Monster Slayer(E), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(F), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(D), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(D), Skeleton Slayer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 52(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Ice Bind level 5(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 3(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 21(E), Sword Mastery level 12(F), Mana Control level 22(E), Ice Control level 14(F), Slight Wisdom Boost level 6(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 7(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F), Brainwash Resistance level 6(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 6, Magic Analysis level 2. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 1. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 3, Witchcraft level 8, Curse''s Mastery level 2, Ritual''s Mastery level 2, Magic Control level 2, Magic Knowledge level 1, Ice Mastery level 1. Unique: Appraisal level 50. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 72/100) After checking how much mana I had left, ''Status spam magic analysis 80 times for me if that''s possible.'' Notice: Affirmative, loading skill barrage. Notice: 800 mana has been deducted. ''Seems like I can use status to use skills for me which is pretty amazing, I wonder what else I could do with it.'' I start feeling my senses vanishing as I fall on my knees, and then a great amount of information fills my brain. Notice: Analysing magic. Notice: Magical barrier detected. Notice: Analysing barrier... Failure. Notice: Analyzing barrier... Failure. The voice kept on repeating multiple times with brief pauses while the skill would fail to activate 50 times, then on the last three times, something happened. Notice: Analyzing barrier... Failure. Notice: Analyzing barrier... Failure. Notice: Analyzing barrier... Success. Notice: Cursed Barrier created by the god of chaos... In my head, a different voice spoke, and since status skill was connected, the new voice interrupted status. System: The title Noticed has been received. System: The title God Series has been received. "Noticed and God series!? Does that mean that a god or more have noticed us?" Aurora shouted surprised as she received the titles herself. "Could''ve also been the god of chaos alone," I tell her after returning to my senses while feeling quite the headache. "Are you okay Iris? God of chaos?" Aurora asked worriedly while approaching very close. "Yes, I just feel really tired it seems like using that skill those many times was pretty interesting yet exhaustive for my head." "Did you got to learn anything at least?" She questions with more curiosity than worry after checking on me and seeing I appear to be fine. "Yes, luckily the information passed through my brain before it was being voiced." "Anything useful?" At this point, she couldn''t contain her curiosity, and I could tell it by watching how her eyes glittered in anticipation. "It seems like this isn''t some ruins, it is a specific place where skeletons and zombies exist protecting a portal at its deepest part, the reason why they don''t come out." "They can''t come out because of the barrier or because of this god of chaos?" "Yes, the barrier keeps them locked inside, as I am now I couldn''t possibly reproduce it, but in some months if I keep studying this I''d be able to add this ritual to my list." "A ritual? Is that a skill included in your class?" "Apparently rituals are a different form of using magic, they are skills in the end but they require a magic circle, and imbuing lots and lots of mana, the more it has the stronger the effect will be." "That''s very interesting, your class turned out to be pretty cool after all," she smiles very interestedly in it, wanting it for herself. "Hearing those words makes me happy and relieved," I smile tiredly at my sister who seems to be quite happy. "Why relieved?" As soon as she questions me her expression changes radically. "Well, I thought it was a bad evil class since it came from disgrace, I felt like it wasn''t good at all, it''s hard to know if it was the right choice or not, but seeing as you look that happy it must have been," I do a big smile full of kindness. "From what you told me disgrace is just a different fame, so don''t worry about it, after all, both are part of the same system, I''d go as far as to say two sides of the mirror." "Yes you''re clearly right, thank you Aurora." "You''re welcome little Iris, here let me help you," she extends her hand which I grab to help me lift my knees from the ground, and once I''m up I mean on her placing my arm around her shoulder. She then carries me to the nearest tree letting me rest there for a while, and then Aurora whispers closely at my ear, "what if you removed that barrier?" "If I did that, I believe the monsters inside would leave making it empty." "If that happened we''d be able to kill them outside where it''d be easier to fight them, and eventually explore what''s deep inside." "Yes, but without knowing what''s in there we could end up unleashing a catastrophe into the village, even getting ourselves be murdered." "Fair enough also I received the two titles too." "The god ones?" "Yes, apparently those two worked." "That''s interesting, just surprised the attention we caught wasn''t from the goddess Aria since I''m a human." "Perhaps if you kill her devotees and destroy her churches," Aurora does an evil grin. At that I fake laugh, not knowing what to say since I feel inside that she would actually do that just to annoy a godly being, most likely the reason she got sealed, not having self restrain. "Any information about this portal thing?" "No, I only know that it exists, let''s head home, for now, I''m out of mana and tired," I protest otherwise there''s a chance she''d want to stick around for a longer time. "Sure, I''ll take the herb bag, and depending on the guards I''ll walk the rest with you." "Sounds good, thank you it helps a lot." We head back home without issues. At home, I have dinner with my parents while Aurora relaxes in the room. "How was your day father, mother?" "It was enjoyable how about you daughter?" "I had a lot of fun teaching those kids in the morning and it''s a good pay too, how about you dear?" After hearing both of them as they take turns to reply I speak. "Today I gathered a lot of herbs at the west forest, so tomorrow I''ll be spending a while potion crafting!" "You went there just for that?" Mother asked curiously. "We also had a quest there to find Sephy herbs which I found a share of." "Any encounters with monsters? Usually annoying horned rabbits?" Father asked smiling as he fought them before. "It was pretty relaxing I spent most of the time gathering herbs while Aurora explored the woods and the ruins." "The ruins!?" They shouted in unison, the father spoke, "they''re very dangerous don''t let her go inside she could die! Didn''t the guards warn you, girls? I''ll beat them to pulp those imbeciles!" "It''s okay father they did their job, just Aurora is a very curious girl when it comes to magic, so she couldn''t help but check it out a bit, she''s safe and unharmed though!" "That''s a place restricted even to adventurers dear, they are ancient ruins that no one dares to mess with, they''re supposedly cursed as the air inside of them feel heavy and dead monsters roam inside of them." "I''m surprised the army or the church didn''t wipe it clean." "One of the old Saintesses declared that the barrier wouldn''t allow any monster to leave it, and so the only people who bothered with it were greedy people." "I see... on our way back Aurora did mention that the skeletons had very old ragged clothes and weapons, she used one of them that broke after a few times being used." "Most likely it was from an old adventurer, maybe a warrior or even a knight who knows." "Exactly Rosaline, if a skeleton were to be born in some way I don''t think it''d have a need to wear clothes." We laugh upon hearing dad comment. "The first time I went to that forest I met a horned rabbit while I was gathering herbs, we looked at each other, and then he made a loud noise. Suddenly I was running away from ten of those things, it was dangerous but I managed to defeat them!" "10 of them alone!? Aren''t you like level three or maybe four? Even if you were higher it would still be hard if they scatter around you!" Rosaline asks with a surprised expression while her hands tremble but she hides them from her daughter. "I''m currently level 7 but before the skeletons that Aurora defeated I was level 4 I believe." "Just how much experience the skeletons gave you!?" Dad shouted surprised as leveling up took him a lot longer. "You two never attempted to fight them before?" I ask confused at their reactions. "Of course not dear we do not go against the rules, and well we weren''t living here before, but even if we were we wouldn''t have gone there." "Eh, really!?" I ask my mother doubting her, from her personality which doesn''t sound fit it. "Maybe," mother winked at me smiling. Her smile makes mine be summoned almost like magic and then I continue," each one gave like 100 something experience." "That''s a lot of experience slimes give like 1 or 2 tenths of it!" "Slimes there gave like half of that I think..." "That means the creatures in there are higher level and possibly extremely strong." "Yes, Aurora left as her monster detector skill alarmed her of at least 70 monsters." "70!?" Father voiced out amazed by the number. "Yes, enough to destroy the village as we only have two guards stationed at the west gate." "That''s quite true..." Mother said while reflecting greatly on my words. "I guess humans think they''re fine as long others tell them that, the more I know about our race the stronger I want to become as there''re too many things that feel out of place." "That''s quite the interesting thing to say, dear, what makes you think that and what things are not in order?" Dad asked interested in my words. "For example, the fact that there''s a very powerful dragon in the north of our kingdom if one day it decides to fly to our kingdom it would burn us to ashes!" "Sadly, there''s only been a hero who tried fighting that dragon before, and well he died, so normal humans even if they all united I don''t think they''d stand a chance." "Even then they should be doing something to become stronger or even finding other alternatives!" "I agree baby, but most humans enjoy living peacefully, not everyone has the desire you have sweetie." "So we''re just waiting for the prediction of the Saintess to come true?" "Where''d you hear that?" ''Ah... I heard it before when I was a baby, I believe dad said he heard it from someone at the church.'' "I heard it from someone close to the village church." "They should be more careful with such information, it could cause panic towards the people in the kingdom." A cold voice comes from behind me saying, "I believe that would be good, that way humans would strive to become stronger and start doing something against whatever is to come." Parents look at the source finding two blue eyes approaching from the darkness of the living room. After Aurora sits on one of the chairs father replies to me, "that''s right but sadly the power within the kingdom is split by many factions." "Many factions?" "Basically the main part of the human''s army belongs to the king, then 8 other parts of it each belong to one of the eight rose families, and a last part to the church, at least that''s how it used to be, not sure of the army situation these days." "Surprised they need 10 people to do something as simple as managing an army," Aurora said with a cold tone mocking the subject. "What do you know about warfare Aurora?" Father asked intrigued by her tone. "Enough to do it myself." "If that''s true, I could put on a word with my friend the prince, he''s always eager to recruit new talents, such as strategists or other types." "Sounds like a good prince unlike the ones I''ve met, however, I''m not moving away from," her cold eyes focus me,'' what''s mine,'' she thought going silently. I smile innocently at her and say," I don''t mind if you give it a try sister, in the future if humans would start moving because of you, I would feel assured if it''d increase our chances of survival." An unusual expression filled Aurora''s face as an evil smile appeared very briefly, ''that''s not a bad idea little Iris.'' "So would you like to tag along with me tomorrow morning to the capital? I have an appointment with the prince in 2 days, it takes a while to get there about 300kms of distance which by carriage will be at best 14 hours of a trip." She stares at me and I nod smiling, "does the prince enjoy chess?" "Chess? Was that a thing from your past life to Aurora?" Mother asks curiously not being a big fan of it since it requires thinking too much. "Yes." "That''s amazing, and yes we do have it in this world too," father clarifies happily as they discuss the rules. "Since it is the same ones it''ll be enjoyable," Aurora says ending it with a cute smile. "Well the nobles play it since they''re young, they get a high level of education especially so when it comes to the prince, so don''t worry if you lose, dear daughter." "Don''t worry father, I''ll be sure to not worry about it," Aurora replies with a smile. "I''ll help you pack some things Aurora." "Thank you, mother." "You''re very welcome!" Rosaline smiled kindly at her as she felt like her daughter had found something to do with her life, other than placing herself in danger through questing. I smile at my family while wondering what''s going through Aurora''s mind. We then spend some hours having fun chatting at the table before going to sleep. Chapter 36 – Adventurer Arc Day 27th of the Sun season. The next morning two carriages drop by our house very early in the morning. The coachmen park side by side one of them in front of our door around 5 meters away engraved with a symbol of a blue sword with the tip upwards the royal family crest and also the lumen kingdom flag. On the other side 6 meters away, is a wagon with a symbol of a white rose from the white rose noble family. "Peter?" One of the coachmen voices out noticing a familiar face. "Jeffy? What are you doing in this remote place old friend?" The coachman of the royal family asked. "I''ve come to deliver a message of sorts from the master, how about you?" "I''ve come to get a friend of the crown prince for one of those audiences." They both leave their seats and handshake each other smiling. Not much further away a door opens and a Luke leaves it with three blonde women behind him. "What? Why is the white rose family here?" Father questions as he approached the carriages, " good morning Jeffy, it''s good to see you." "Good morning Luke, I hope you''ve been well since the last trip." "Yes, everything''s good, thank you for asking," as Luke was about to continue the conversation the other coachman opened the wagon and a man in a black outfit came out from inside. "The famous rank S adventurer Robert?" Jeffy said surprised to see someone like that here. ''For them to have brought this man here means they''re serious about something,'' Rosaline thought uneased. Right behind Robert, Raven came out with crossed swords on her back dressed fully in black clothing, moving without making noise with her feet. "Good morning everyone," Robert said in a calm tone while staring at the new faces who look surprised seeing him. "I know you," I approached him smiling as he''s someone who felt kind back in the day I met Alicia. Upon seeing me he smiled gently, "I hope you''ve been doing well little lady, thank you for that occasion before, I was truly impressed." "Anything for my friend Alicia," I bow lightly and happily out of respect. "Lady Alicia you mean," a cold tone from the side of Robert was heard. "Yes, my friend lady Alicia," I reply calmly ignoring the new face. She stares at me pissed off. "Raven," he said in a calm yet serious tone while glaring at Raven as if inviting her to shut up. She then bows her head slightly and remains silent taking a step back. "I''ve come to deliver an invitation to the Iris family, the mistress wishes to have a word, and it''s not refusable," he stares seriously at us emitting some kind of pressure that doesn''t quite feel like mana or an element. ''Refusing an invitation from a noble family can be considered a big offense after all,'' Rosaline thought slightly shaking while looking at Luke. "Pardon Robert, but I and Aurora have an audience with the crown prince," father replied calmly as he stands above. "That''s fine, it happened to be bad timing, however, I can''t return home empty-handed," he released the aura making the air easy to breathe again. "I''d like to go even if alone, I''d like to meet Alicia," I grab mother''s hand receiving her attention along with a smile of approval. My mother places her other hand on my hair and then says, "the two of us will keep you company, Robert." "Then it''s decided, I''ll see you at another time Peter keep the ladies in good care will ya?" "Of course, send my regards to your father back at the capital." "Aye!" "We''ll be back shortly Robert." "Take your time madame." "Come Iris." After a while, they return in more expensive clothing. Rosaline in a light blue dress and Iris in a light pink one. ''For peasants, they have good-looking clothing, and connections, to think I''d see one of the coaches from the royal family this far from the capital along with our own,'' Peter thought enthusiastically smiling at the rarity of such an occasion. "This way ladies," he lent a hand for us to hop inside the carriage, then he closed the door behind me as I was the last to enter. Moments after the trip began with a whip and the sounds of horses. "What was the adventurer thing all about Robert?" I ask him who is sitting in front of me curiously hoping he won''t take it badly. "Ah, young miss it''s from my old days when I became a rank S adventurer when I was 40." "That''s amazing! My mother an ex-adventurer, and I along with my sister decided to try it, we should be rank E after delivering the last quest we did." "Didn''t the two of you became adventurers on the day you met Alicia?" His eyebrow raised startled at the pace we were going. "Yes, we did!" I shout energetically as he seems happy to hear me out. "That''s very good progress, truly great job," I blush slightly from all the compliments and his kind words. ''Seems like they''re both capable and of very young age, they''re also one year younger than lady Alicia.'''' "Thank you," I smile kindly at him. ''Not sure what Raven felt about Aurora but she felt pretty normal to me, was she truly a wolf wearing the skin of a sheep?'' "Mind if I treat you by your given name, Iris?" "Please do, I like you a lot!" I reply cheerfully making his eyes widen for a swift moment. "I''m very honored to hear such words from lady Alicia''s friend, I''m truly blessed and full of gratitude," Robert replied while doing a mature kind smile. Raven clicks her tongue and looks at the window bored and annoyed by our conversation filled with flattery and nonsense. ''Iris has grown since the last time I saw her, her eyes look more strong-willed, it feels like she went through a share of some battles, possibly close to death ones.'' "Say, Iris, between you and your sister, which of you is stronger?" "I am by a large margin." ''I figured as her presence is a lot more outstanding than her sister''s, still, I couldn''t get a good perception on Aurora, she felt... Unnatural.'' "Even though it has to do with her first years being very sickly she almost died a few times, in the last 3 years she has superated her disease and so she''s catching up." "Sorry to hear that," he bows lightly with a worried and sad expression. "It''s okay she''s better now, that''s what matters." "I''m truly glad to hear that Iris." "I learned swordsmanship from my mother and magic from my father for a full year, my sister dislikes using weapons, however, she loves using magic and is interested in going to the magic institute one day." "That place is very expensive," he looks at me with some sadness in his eyes knowing that we most likely wouldn''t have enough money. "That''s why we became adventurers so that one day she can go study there, I''ll give her my share of the money if necessary." "Truly honorable to go to such lengths to help your sister, so if we disregard your swordsmanship skills which of the two have the better magical skills?" "That''d still be me, I was blessed with the rare ice element," I turn my palm upwards and I make a cold aura on it. "My mother was born with the water element, and my father with the unique light element, but sadly neither of us sisters received it." ''Meaning that her sister got the water element, and Iris was blessed with a mutated ice element, it seems like Aurora is pretty normal still I must ask her something.'' "May I know why your sister was called by the royal family?" I look at mother, and as she notices my gaze Rosaline nods while smiling at me reassuring me that it''s fine to tell him. "To be honest, she went there to play chess with the crown prince, it is their favorite game it seems, father is the one who works for him, he''s a healer." "Unique light element, meaning that he must be an exceptional healer, I understand, I apologize for all the questions." "No need, I''m just having fun meeting someone who has taken good care of a dear friend of mine," I reply with a bright smile making Raven roll her eyes. "In that case, if the opportunity would come for you to learn the swordsmanship of our master Alfred, would you be willing?" "In exchange for becoming the knight of Alicia in the future?" I tilt my head unsure since I had already denied the proposition to her when we met. "That is so," he replied with a serious tone expecting me to say yes for my own good, as I''d become stronger that way easier. "I''m grateful but I wish to become truly powerful, and I don''t know if lord Alfred''s swordsmanship would suffice my needs, as I''m also interested in magic." Raven punched the carriage wall while glaring at me. Robert raised his hand which retracted Raven''s glaring. ''You''re behaving so good, I''m so proud of you my baby daughter.'' "Once we get there and have tea with the mistress, you''ll be able to understand afterwards the strongest sword art of the entire kingdom, and then you may decide if you wish to or not." "Thank you for the heads up Robert," I smile kindly at him while thinking to myself. ''In terms of swordsmanship I''d truly like to learn with my mother''s teacher, she made him sound very interesting.'' Time flies and then we eventually arrive. We leave the carriage with the help of the coachman and I look in front of me. A mansion with a white stone paved from the entrance to the metal gate connected to a grey stone wall covering the mansion surroundings, and a garden on the sides of such a path. As we walk through the gate and the path, we see swordsmen on both sides looking at us. Robert opens the doors and we head inside. The first thing I notice is a red carpet that extends all the way to the other side about 10 meters long. Then I see many women in black with white aprons going to places and doing things. "They''re our maids, workers whose focus is the cleaning and maintenance of the Mansion and what''s around," Robert tells me quietly as I must''ve looked very surprised to him. I nod quietly observing everything around. "This way please," we follow Robert, Raven and the coach stayed behind near the wagon. At a large dining hall, three people with black hair and black eyes are seated talking to one another. "Master Alfred the guests have arrived." whitesculptor Guys do feel free to join our Discord server, I share it with a great author owner of: The Heroine is a Villainess Happy reading! Give her some love too! Prettty please! ¡î Chapter 37 – Adventurer Arc "Let''s go have tea outside," Alfred replied calmly and dignified wearing a very expensive white attire with a blue ribbon and a brown mantle covering the shoulders to the waist. The dark chocolate skin tone brown-haired maid inside a black outfit with a white apron containing a rose emblem on it, opened one of the doors that led outside while smiling beautifully, and everyone went through to the garden, they than us. As Sylvia passed in front of us I stared at her body curious about what a strong woman''s physique would look like, luckily for me, she was wearing a firm and light white dress that demonstrated the different marks of the muscles, especially the abdomen. A black hair long enough to reach the middle of the cleavage leaving only a bit of skin to see, my eyes then looked at her shoulders and arms that weren''t large in width nor too muscled, the hands however had plenty of calluses. Once she passed through I noticed the rest of the backside noticing a silhouette similar to mother one, just a tad thinner as mother gained some weight and hasn''t worked out as much as when I was learning with her. Alicia then passes in front of me smiling at me flicking my forehead softly holding her laughter inside as I was lost in her mother''s figure. We follow right after reaching the outside, thanks to the position of the sun and the mansion, it was currently filled with a pleasant shadow reducing the warmth of it, along with a delicate light breeze that didn''t allow for any of us to possibly sweat from the heat. We headed closer to the tea table, and then upon arriving close to it, Alfred stopped turning to us and spoke with a formal and serious tone. "First of all, thank you for pleasing us with your company today, however, I expected four, where may the other two be?" "Sadly the crown prince carriage had affairs with the father and Iris sister," Robert declared while bowing respectfully as he felt the gaze from his master falling on him. "That''s quite unfortunate but understandable nonetheless, perhaps another day we''ll have such an opportunity." "It has been a long time Rosaline," the mistress bowed lightly by pulling her dress softly, acting unbefitting of a noble lady in her rank towards a peasant. "A very long time indeed lady Sylvia, I hope you''ve been well," Rosaline repaid in the same way while smiling happily. "That''s your childhood friend? The extremely talented swordsman you always talk about mother!? The one from the old beggar story and the strongest of the royal guards?" I shout energetically and surprised, startling everyone and making Alicia doing her best not to burst to laugh at how I just turned a serious meeting into a funny one. Upon hearing that Sylvia chuckles unable to help herself, hiding her continuous laughter behind a fan that she quickly takes from the tea-table. ''Haven''t seen mom laughing in a while, to think she knew Iris mother,'' Alicia thought as she looked at her smiling happily. "To think the person lord Alfred lost to was also the head of the royal knight, you never cease to surprise me lady Sylvia," Rosaline added holding the excitement and the big amount of happiness from re-encountering her friend after so long. "Thank you for the compliments, you''ve matured delicately and if you may allow me to say, a few sizes," Sylvia said while checking her chest cleavage out which is fairly big, especially so after increasing a bit after having Iris," did you stop practicing swordsmanship Rosaline?" "I''ve reformed as an adventurer, and I only teach a few kids back at Astia village while I work in an alchemy shop, where we sell potions." "Please have a sit everyone let''s drink some tea as we continue the chat," Alfred suggested while winking at Alicia. After he did and we started seating, Alicia came closer to me and sat next to me. "I''m happy to see you''re doing well," I tell her in a low tone while smiling happily having missed her for a long time that almost felt eternal. "It''s good to see you again Iris, we ended up meeting earlier than I expected due to a report about your sister," she whispered while placing her hand in front of the mouth like kids usually do." "A report about what?" I ask lowlily confused imitating her actions unconsciously. "One of our assassins saw you two in Astia village and apparently she was scared of your sister, which makes no sense as she''s seen death and killed plenty." ''To think we were being observed, it''s a good thing we were careful about the grimoire transformations.'' ''She''s never used her dark element in the village, so it must''ve been that ominous aura that spreads from her whenever sister loses control.'' "Anything in specific?" I ask innocently trying to grasp which of the possibilities were perceived by their family. "I''m not sure, my parents didn''t give me the details, just something about her aura feeling deadly." I raise my voice so that her parents can hear and say, "sister a bit special, she''s been in death''s door since she was born due to a sickness that waa recently healed two years ago." Copying me and understanding partially Alicia says," I''m happy to hear that she''s better now, how about you? What have you been doing since the last time I saw you?" "You wouldn''t believe it if I told you!" I laugh lightly interrupting the adult''s conversation. "Alicia if you and Iris would like, you can drink your tea while showing her the lake by the garden," her mother said softly which Alicia understood immediately that they were bothering her. "Sure mother, that sounds like a wonderful plan let''s go, Iris," she grabs my hand and we walk together through their garden while ignoring the tea. "Guess you didn''t want any tea," Alicia said after we walked a bit further from the table. "Not really, I only came to see a friend, I don''t care about those formalities, especially since they just want to use me to guard you in the future." "Is that a bad thing? I''d be happy to have you as my future knight." "I want to become stronger and not only with swordsmanship, I''ve acquired a magical class and I''m currently level 7, but even then I feel extremely weak, the other day I saw a level 20 goblin warrior." "For real!? That''s incredibly high for someone as young and small as you!" "Yes! Hey! I''m still growing!" Alicia chuckled at my words, and I continued talking," the goblin looked very dangerous, but leveling up increases our status the way we want it to which makes adventuring worthwhile, you should try it someday milady," I tease her back making her chuckle once more which ends up in her poking my cheek lightly. "I''m still level 1, but I''ve learned some skills with my father and Robert, so I''m sure I could try some quests, even though I do not have the freedom to do so." "Being a noble sure is a little limiting but I do hope you''re not stuck here forever, and what kind of skills do you have?" "Swordsmanship level 50, sword mastery level 40, and some that I have to channel mana to do which are the trademark of my father style, weak versions of it for now." "That''s amazing my swordsmanship is like level 20 and sword mastery at level 10," I tell her while smiling realizing the great gap between us. She smiles back and says, "you must''ve worked very hard, I have what I get from being taught for my entire life we could say by the best, so I''m sure you''ll catch up in no time especially if you follow my house tradition." "Mother did her best to teach me what she knew, so it works out, I also know a bit of magic, in other words, I''m balanced." "Rosaline looks like a good mother, say would you like to see the family dojo as well?" "Sure, show me the way!" I reply smiling while grabbing her hand as we head there after passing by the small lake that looks rather small in comparison to the river near my house. A little earlier in the other carriage with Aurora and Luke. "So my dear daughter now that we''re both alone," father makes a serious expression as he looks at Aurora who in return stares back expressionlessly. "Hum? What''s wrong father?" "I''d like you to be extremely obedient while we''re in the capital, there''re various groups and factions that could prove annoying to deal with otherwise." "Ain''t I always?" They smiled at each other. "I can tell that you have a lot more life experience compared to Iris which enabled her to grow up faster, and honestly in this world we live in I''m truly grateful for it, there may come a day where the two of you will have to take care and protect one another as the war is coming and with it, we never know what it may devour in its way." "I understand father, I promise to look after her and take good care of my little sister." "Even then the person you''re about to meet is someone very sophisticated, different than every other noble I''ve met, he is willing to listen to peasants, furthermore does not see us as ants as most of the other nobles do." "For that reason, I''d like you to be yourself, but never use any type of magic in his presence." "Alright, even though I wasn''t planning to, already had my share with royalty in the past." "No matter what happens, the royal guards are all monsters, they will not think twice in killing either one of us, and I can''t protect us from any of them." "I understand father." "In the case, the prince likes you and sees worth in your person, he may get you an entry for the magic institute that you have interest in, or even for a job in a high position." "I''ve never pried in either your or Iris past life memories because we''re your family now, and because of that I don''t know what kind of knowledge you could possibly have for you to back up your earlier statement," he gasps for some air and then continues talking. "But you''re my daughter and I believe in you, if you tell me you can somehow lead an army and again, somehow expand the territory, and even conquer other kingdoms, then I''ll believe you and act upon that." Aurora smiles kindly at those words. Luke extends his hand and pats her on the head," do what you think is best for you and Iris, and listen attentively to any propositions the prince may do, it could be very beneficial for either of you in the future." "I''ll keep that in mind, I''m interested in the magic institute, but yesterday I saw something a lot more interesting that was able to captivate my heart." "Something? What was it?" Luke asks filled with curiosity completely unaware of what it could be so amazing to make Aurora say such words. She whispers to him," a skill that Iris got called magic analysis." With a low voice understanding she wants to keep this matter secretive, Luke said," what does it do or what was it used for?" "She was able to analyze the barrier from the ruins in the west forest, getting the attention of the god of chaos, and two titles related to it." With a dumbfounded expression Luke said, "So, you''re saying she was able to find out that the barrier is connected to him somehow?" "Yes, she went as far as to say that it was created by him." "You both truly never cease to amaze me, so what else did Iris find out about it?" "That the barrier was made to protect what was inside of it some sort of portal in its deepness? It also kept the monsters from coming out of it." "I''ve heard of heroes exploring ruins like that one, but they usually wouldn''t go too deep due to the horde of monsters, or they''d get lost in it as they are mostly gigantic mazes." "The one in the west, I saw it from above and it was gigantic, though I did see what looked like a tunnel at the end of it, so I believe there''s something in there which could be this portal thing, or perhaps a hidden path to somewhere else." "Even if the four of us went there, we''d most likely die since the heroes couldn''t do it themselves." "I feel like a hero is just a person that is granted one or two special skills no?" "I believe the records do say that, along with the hero class given by the goddess and usually only one of the summoned people gets it." "In other words, they probably were only able to go so far on their own, without relying on anyone to grow stronger faster." "Because of the experience shared?" Luke asks thinking of the issues of partying with other people. "Yes, I believe that''s the reason since they usually would need to become strong fast to save the kingdom." "Does sound like a possibility, they would end up avoiding the dungeons too, as doing normal quests or hunting in the borders of the kingdom grants the necessary experience, and ends up reducing the enemies they''ll have to fight against later." "At some point, they''d get tired from being on the ruins where it''s dangerous, and train elsewhere instead is what I think would happen, or maybe even not know about them since they aren''t born here." "People who are summoned don''t usually go to such ruins, the hero is usually trained by the king, and the rest are split by the factions, so questing is like something done at a later date, and there are no quests for ruins, so they not knowing about it turns to be a big possibility." "The nobles rose families and the church was it?" "Yes, that''s right daughter." ''Meaning there''s more than one possible annoyance coming into this kingdom at some point.'' "When is it?" She asks in a cold tone startling Luke who was caught off guard. "When is what Aurora?" He replies calmly upon briefly regaining his composure. "The summoning ritual," she clarifies with an even colder and lower tone. "I''m not sure when the last one was, but it''s usually 90 to 100 years between the last one so it could be at any moment really." ''If the sage and the hero from my past end up somehow being summoned into this world, I''ll definitely have my revenge no matter what it takes, even if I have to wait endlessly once more.'' ''Even though killing them could bring trouble to Iris whom I owe my life to, so in a way, I''ll have to be careful at handling it.'' ''I''ve come to really like her, but at the same time I can''t forgive what they did to me.'' ''Choices, choices, choices... To butcher the pigs or not to butcher them.'' Chapter 38 – Adventurer Arc Back to the present on the white rose mansion gardens. "Rosaline, we invited you to discuss the future of your daughter Iris, Alfred and I have a tradition that goes through the white rose family, it consists of giving swordsmanship lessons towards the five candidates who receive the white ring, and then in the future, one or more will be chosen." As soon as Sylvia finished talking Alfred continued," exactly love, as you must know Rosaline, I''m a swordmaster and the swordsmanship we pass in this house since ancient times is the best in the kingdom, this it would certainly be a once-in-a-lifetime chance for a peasant, furthermore I''m very interested in Aurora, I''d love to allow her to also receive a ring based on what I was told." Upon hearing that, Robert who was listening silently reported everything he heard from Iris whispering it to them. "As the mother, I''m grateful that you''re even spending time evaluating them or perhaps giving them a chance to prove themselves, however, the path that my daughters will walk, I decided to leave that up to them the day I lost to Iris in a duel, which she later joined the guild." "As for Aurora in specific, she has absolutely no interest in swordsmanship, she took the father side in what comes to magic." "In that case, we only need to get Iris''s approval." "Yes, Lord Alfred, if my daughter decides on accepting your offer, I''ll support it any way I can." "In that case, if you''ll excuse me," He gets up from the table and heads towards where the girls went. "I didn''t know you were the woman that defeated Alfred, doesn''t that make you the strongest swordsman in the kingdom lady Sylvia?" "You can drop the honorifics Rosaline, and it''d make me the second strongest swordsman, the other monster is still alive." "Our teacher Ray is?" "Yes, but since he doesn''t care about nobility, I''m currently holding the number one title and the head of the royal knight''s seat." "You''ve sure come a long way." "We''re both 43 now, so I''m looking forward to seeing what the next generation can do, if it wasn''t your kid I wouldn''t even have invited you." "Figured as much." They laugh. "Come, my husband will test your daughter soon." "Alright!" Moments later they all reach the dojo. "This place feels comfortable Alicia, I''m assuming you spent most of your time training the sword here?" I question her while taking a good look at it. "Yes, practically every day either being taught by father, mother or Robert." Finishing looking at it I find it perfectly clean, with the absence of dust, furthermore, a large enough wooden floor made of many squares glued to each other, the walls and the ceiling have strips of wood giving it a different appearance, and further at the end of the room, there''s a wooden table with what looks like weapons on it. On the walls, one can find closed black windows, like squares that don''t open either side, probably there to allow the light to enter. "No freedom..." I think as I too once shared the path of a noble being locked all my life to something. "Don''t look at me with sad eyes Iris, it''s for my own good as the head successor." "Even if that''s true it is still sad that you can''t leave this place." I give her a tight hug while patting her short hair that is a bit longer compared to the last time I saw her in an attempt to give some comfort. "If you keep your hair growing like that, one day it''ll hit the floor, Iris," she laughs lightly finding it amusing. "Mother the one who cuts it from time to time, she loves seeing it long, so that''s certainly a possibility." The dojo door opens and four people walk in. "Hope we''re not interrupting anything," Alfred said with a serious face as they saw us hugging each other. We let each other go and I reply," not at all," the two of us smile embarrassed. "Good," he walks towards a table filled with weapons on top of it mostly filled with swords. He unsheathes one of them and throws it at me then he unsheathes another and takes a sort of stance by lowering his back and knees slightly while Alicia walks to the side close to to the entrance. "So my butler Robert said you declined his offer saying that my swordsmanship wasn''t enough for you." ''I start losing my senses,'' and then I say," so? Did I hurt your pride?" Everyone around me made a surprised expression including Alfred. "I''ll show you what you could''ve learned, and make you regret that attitude." He dashed at me fast mana coating his sword, I freeze the floor beneath his next step making him slip creating an icicle under him so that he falls on it which he destroys with his sword while putting extra strength on his other leg falling to the side. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. ''Iris is incredible,'' Alicia thought excitedly as she saw what unfolded. He quickly got up and took a serious stance walking forward. I mana coat the sword he sent my way with 400 mana making it shine brighter than his and then I slash the air creating a horizontal mana wave towards him. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. A surprised face appears in his eyes as the mana flies at him. Alfred starts moving away from it and when he attempt realizes something weird looking down. ''Ice bind,'' I had frozen his feet to the wooden floor. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. ''It''s been a while since the last time I was injured in some way.'' Understanding the situation with ice all the way to the knees, he charges the sword with more mana throwing a mana wave back at mine, meanwhile, I summon two icicles attacking him from behind. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. "Behind!" Alicia shouted warning the father noticing the danger of such a sneak attack. He turns the torso making the icicles graze as the mana waves explode upon hitting each other vibrating the entirety of the room. Blood starts dripping from the sides of his hip. ''This combat style is truly creative, not once but twice I was injured, if I taught her swordsmanship on top of it, she''d reach new heights and be extremely useful to Alicia.'' While he slashes the ice in the feet freeing himself while mana coating the sword, I make a big icicle on top of him letting it smash him. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. He jumps backward dodging it barely. ''My daughter truly is incredible, so this must be the reason why Aurora said ice would fit her, to think she foresaw this much, they''re both outstanding my girls,'' Rosaline thought while her eyes shone with happiness. ''Is she really 8 years old? I''m giving 20% of myself, so I don''t hurt her, but she''s making it pretty hard, guess I''ll have to go a bit harder,'' suddenly Alfred dashes twice as fast towards me compared to other times he attempted it, where I''m forced to freeze the floor between us while making four icicles around him closing the exits. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. ''Seems like I''ll have to train Alicia harder after this,'' he smiled faintly noticing my tricks, skillfully slipping on the ice while slashing at them. As he surfed the ice towards me, I use my leftover mana and half of my health to summon 20 icicles from everywhere around. Notice: 410 mana and 300 health have been deducted. I faint on the floor due to mana exhaustion while the icicles go towards him, meanwhile, noticing that he''s in a pinch, he pushes the body to 50% and opens a way to the side destroying 2 icicles rolling through the floor while a few of the leftover icicles still graze him. After a moment he gets up and turns to me finding my body on the floor where I fainted. ''That was an amazing effort, Iris, I''m glad that you weren''t all talk, so I get to save your face and honor,'' a happy expression fills the face. He mana coats the blade then mana slashes it skillfully in a curve crushing all the ice shards on the floor making beautifully sparkling dust that gets penetrated by the light from the door they left open. Alfred then goes back to the weapon table sheathing the sword and placing it there. Mother walks up to me and checks on me," seems like she used too much mana on that final one." "Let her rest in one of our rooms," Alfred leaves the training room after saying that. "You''re welcome to stay the night and eat with us Rosaline, take care of your friend meanwhile Alicia," Sylvia followed Alfred smiling with a mix of happiness and enthusiasm. "I will mother," she walked closer to Iris worried while Robert picked the body up and led them to one of the rooms in the mansion. After they placed Iris in one of the beds, Alicia spoke to Rosaline, "I didn''t know Iris was that amazing." "Honestly I didn''t either, I''m as surprised as you are," Rosaline replied while smiling proudly at her daughter. "I believe Lord Alfred hasn''t been damaged since he last dueled with Sylvia, even if those attacks were just grazing him they meant a lot," Robert added delicately some words praising Iris''s efforts. "Dad wasn''t being serious, he''s a lot more amazing than that, most likely was testing her, nevertheless that was truly amazing, I doubt I''d have survived that last one." "Yes, had he gone all out from the beginning it would''ve been a different outcome, but even then I believe there would be one or two grazes since it''s very hard to dodge all those ice spells Iris made." "The most amazing thing is the control necessary to do so, she must''ve been well taught and worked very hard," Robert said praising Iris and her parents. ''Still, I don''t think she''d use mana without using a combination of swordsmanship as I taught her, that wasn''t like her at all... Iris relied too much on ice spells. When she wakes up I''ll ask her what happened.'' Chapter 39 – Adventurer Arc Aurora and Luke''s perspective at the capital. After the trip, the wagon parks near the royal castle where the king and queen live. Jeffy leaves his seat and then opens the wagon door, helping Aurora out who takes his hand, leaving before Luke. 30 meters in front of them there are soldiers on each side of the entrance holding different weapons in white outfits with a blue sword figure on their backs. They go through the middle of them alongside Jeffy who escorts them through a white stone-paved path. The big black door opens and a butler escorts them henceforth instead, "I''ll go rest a bit Luke, whenever you need me just call for me." "Thank you Jeffy," Luke smiled doing a light bow. "Are either of the guests thirsty or hungry or need to go to the bathroom before meeting the crown prince?" "I could use some water and go to the bathroom," he looks to Aurora, and winks discretely," same here," she replies noticing her father and understanding the reasoning. "Of course, please follow me, Justine prepare some water for the guests," the butler tells a maid close by who nods and heads to the kitchen. "Right this way and the lady''s that way," he points at a door a bit further than the men''s one. After a while, both appear from the respective doors and are served with some water in silver chalices. "The crown prince is ready to welcome you, Luke." "Understood please, do take me to him." "Is that young lady coming?" The butler stared at her as she''s not on the guest list of today''s meetings. "Yes, she''s with me, so the prince shouldn''t mind." "Very well, though I do warn that any repercussions will be targeted at you if he does mind," he said with a serious face to establish the line of responsibility between them. "It''s alright, if anything happens I''ll take the punishment," the butler points towards some stairs in front of them and spoke calmly," let us proceed." The three of them head upstairs towards some long grey stairs that could be seen from the entrance of the castle where they came from with a red carpet on them. Upon reaching the second floor they head through the right hall, all the way to a door which beyond it has a big living room, where Luke had been received before. At the outside of the large door, the royal guards with fierce looks stand guard on each side. "Good morning sir Loid, sir Rudolf, hope you''ve both been well since our last meeting," Luke smiled softly at them while lightly bowing as their nobles. "Oh if it isn''t the famous healer from the booners, here to heal another acquaintance of the prince?" Rudolf asked in a mocking tone. "That is likely," Like used to the treatment replied unbothered. "That young girl is your daughter?" Loid asked curiously noticing a small figure that didn''t match the father. "Yes, sir Loid, she is one of my twin daughters." "She''s way too pretty to be your daughter," Rudolf said making both of them laugh. "I was wondering what the noise was all about but it seems you gentlemen are just having fun without me," a cold voice was heard behind the royal guards. Towards the voice, they made space allowing entrance and exit from the large door behind them. Upon hearing such a voice Luke bowed and said, "your royal highness, it has been a while since the last time we met." "Indeed, it has," he looks at Luke and then notices a little blonde girl with cold blue eyes looking straight at him while in a dark blue dress, a color unbefitting for her age. "Come in, let''s talk ask the maid to bring tea and cookies for the girl, it seems we have an extra guest today," he smiled as he turned around, then walking further inside the room. Aurora looked at the entire room noticing many bookshelves and a large round table with 6 chairs two large windows behind them who were at the left of the entrance close to the wall, and a blue carpet with the sword symbol in the middle of the door she passed and the one in front of her. She turned left facing the men, then they sat on one of the chairs around the table while she stood a bit behind, that table was where the crown prince usually worked among. "Good morning gentlemen," Luke said with a smile at them grabbing their attention. "Good morning Luke," two of them said out of courtesy. "Good morning young one," an elderly one said while smiling at Luke the best he could. "Happy to see you in good health teacher Mark," Luke directed his eyesight at the old man while he said that. The man laughed slowly in an elderly fashion making the wrinkles around the eyes visible, and then said," is this young miss your daughter?" "One of my twins the blue-eyed one, Aurora." "I haven''t seen such interesting clear eyes during my lifetime," upon the elder Mark commented the rest of the men stared at her eyes confirming his statement. "She truly doesn''t look a bit like you Luke, is she really your daughter?" The crown prince asked curiously thinking he may have been cheated on. "Aurora took her mother Rosaline''s side, though I''m unsure about the blue eyes, as her twin sister has green ones, and we both have brown eyes." "Sounds to me like you were blessed with two future beauties," the crown prince said teasing him making the men around laugh lightly. "That is so your royal highness," he replied smiling a bit flattered and embarrassed. "So what do we have the honor of the extra guest?" The prince asked while making a serious expression as not just anyone can walk inside without an arrangement especially a peasant. Aurora then bowed light while peerlessly lifting her dress just to the height necessary for a perfect pose startling the men and gathering their attention and spoke," I''ve come to bargain the kingdom fate with a chess match," she said expressionlessly while taking note of their reactions. Everyone except Luke who''s used to her eccentric personality looked dumbfounded at the little girl''s words. The crown prince regaining his composure replied in a proper manner," I''m always up for a chess match, Lawrence take Luke''s to the one that needs the treatment." "At once your highness," the man got up along with Luke who didn''t remain seated for long leading him into a different room through a door located opposite of the one he came in. The men upon hearing the prince''s words made space on the table, taking books and papers out of the way, and the young one placed a chessboard on top of the table. "You may rise, have a seat, Aurora was it?" He extends the arm in her way while smiling kindly. "Yes," in a calm manner she replied while walking towards the seat in front of the prince aligning herself with him and the chessboard. They look at each other while placing the pieces in the right order as they speak. "It seems you''re interested in betting something with your peculiar words, is it a position or a job you seek?" "I''ve only come on behalf of my sister Iris''s order." ''Her sister ordered Aurora to come? What kind of relationship does their family have? Seems like I should''ve kept Luke inside the room.'' "What did your sister asked from you?" "She said many things truly, however, dad mentioned that the crown prince is one who sees the true value of people," upon hearing those words the interest inside of the crown prince grew larger, and the curiosity to his unanswered questions too. Holding the speech right she continued with her little one-sided talking. "She said for me to play 3 chess games where sister wrote the result of them in this paper," Aurora took a paper from her dress pocket and placed it on top of the table positioning it next to the board. "Then she said I will bet my life on the line to get the prince''s attention in the exchange for the control and management of the entire army of the Lumen kingdom." The young one who''s in the direction of the teacher Mark, sitting left of the prince and right of Aurora, a tanned skin man with black hair and dark blue eyes started laughing at Aurora''s proposition. As soon as he finished voice came out through his mouth," I am Ryu, the head of the blue rose family the one titled of strategist, who has commanded 60% of the army whenever it was necessary." "In other words, if you were to beat the crown prince at least two times out of three, I''m willing to let you control the 10% on my side, that''s how much trust I have in the crown prince chess ability." "I the crown prince promise that if in the nonexistent possibility that you beat me, the best chess player in the kingdom that I''ll give you a role in the wars to come to manage the 50% part of the army under me." ''This young girl''s eyes aren''t wavering, her expression remains absolute of this bet,'' the old man Mark thought finding it mysterious, so he spoke to halt this joke by them. "Your royal highness, and lord Ryu, I believe you both are being too hot-headed in this matter, betting the army like that against a little kid." "It is fine old man Mark, after all, I do value those who live in this kingdom, and if she truly was a strategist prodigy of some sort, I''d be able to focus towards regaining the control of the other factions." "May it be as you say, your highness," the old man feeling defeated said while bowing lightly. Aurora turned the chessboard so that she''d have the black-sided pieces," shall we start then, time isn''t everlasting after all," she smiled gently being that the first expression since she received their attention. 30 minutes pass and she loses the first game by a small margin. ''It seems like I overestimated this girl,'' Mark thought as he drank some tea, ''though for someone so young that was pretty good.'' "How old are you Aurora?" The old man asked curiously attempting to gauge her talent. "We''re currently 8 years old." ''We? Oh, she must''ve referred to her sister too.'' "I see, it''s a shame you''ll be giving your life in this bet to the crown prince otherwise I would''ve taken you as an apprentice," he laughed slowly due to age. "A shame to serve me?" The crown prince replied with a refreshing smile after the strenuous game. The old man laughed at such a question knowing fully well no harm would come his way. ''It''s been a while since I couldn''t get into someone''s mind or understand a playstyle fully well, the way she plays is abnormal,'' Ryu thought mesmerized as it felt like some moves could have been done differently, and some good chances wasted, but what surprised him was even creating such opportunities. They placed the pieces back again, and then the board turned resulting in Aurora''s taking the first turn along with the white pieces who start first. This time the game took longer and after 40 minutes it resulted in the loss of the crown prince by a slow margin. After the game they took a little break, meanwhile, lord Ryu''s thoughts started running wild. ''Despite her very close victory her face remains without an expression fully focused, this girl has been blessed with an exceptional concentration by the goddess, not only that, but it felt like she dragged the game longer than it had to be, does it have something to do with that paper? Perhaps her playstyle is still being refined? Maybe there''s a chance she''s still improving as she plays with someone very good like the prince.'' ''Who is this sinister sister that gets to order this girl around? Someone she looks up to? A girl she fears or respects? Maybe the sister is even smarter? Luke feels a lot more reasonable compared to this girl. In fact are they truly father and daughter? They don''t even look alike. Children usually take up to their parents, but 8 years old... That''s not long enough to even perceive such deep traits.'' ''With how unnatural she always remains expressionless, almost like it''s not a human being having only smiled twice ever since she got here... Well let''s cross that, she''s certainly a human, even smells the same way peasants do, but there''s certainly something different about her.'' ''The dark blue dress, she''s wearing colors that are unfit of a kid, clear blue eyes like ice, an initial cold tone, an eccentric proposal, a peerless etiquette, an extraordinary knowledge in a game as hard as chess... A paper with the outcome of the three games... The outcome? The result!? Was this girl possibly blessed by the goddess in a way that''s she''s able to predict the future for a few hours or something? No that can''t be, since not even the Saintess can manage such a feat.'' ''Her playstyle is truly different, however, it was not one that would''ve used such an ability, she struggled in some stages, barely won.'' The sound of a door open and two men returned to the table interrupting his thoughts. "Welcome back Luke, I didn''t know you had such a prodigious daughter," the old man said while laughing in an elderly way quite satisfied with how the games unfolded. ''A prodigy? Did she actually beat the crown prince somehow?'' The father let out a small smile without knowing what to reply. With a very serious expression, the crown prince wrote a letter and signed it with the royal stamp placing it on the opposite side of the letter Iris wrote. "Your highness!?" Ryu said in a shocked tone confused about what he was doing. "I''m a man of word, even though I''m not looking to lose, and now I get to play with the white again ensuring my victory." "After all those who strike first hold the advantage," the old man Mark said while rubbing his short white beard. "Exactly, that is my style," the crown prince replied convicted of the result being favorable to him. ''Well that is very true, and she already lost once while playing with the dark pieces, and barely won with the white ones,'' Mark thought expecting her to lose but putting up a good fight. Mark then explains to the two who just sat at the table about everything that happened. Cold sweat drips from Luke''s head as he hears it while seated. ''You better not lose Aurora or you''ll become a slave to the crown princess never again seeing the sister you adore so much,'' he gripped his fists under the table. ''I don''t want to also lose a daughter for a job in the army, much less for a game of chess,'' he gripped his fists harder as the emotions took a toll inside. Ryu noticing Luke gripping started relaxing ceasing himself of his worries. ''It seems like her father didn''t expect this to happen, so it was indeed the work of the daughters, two 8-year-old kids conspiring while using their father, that''s truly fascinating, I''d very much like to meet the other one who seems to be the leader of the two.'' As if reading his mind Aurora said, "my sister is one of the bearers of the white rings, so for that reason, I''m the one who has come in her place.'' "Lord Alfred has chosen a peasant!?" Ryu asked surprised letting out a loud tone without meaning to. With a cold stare and a cold tone, Aurora replied, "lady Alicia has." Realizing his indelicacy despite being true, Ryu doesn''t say anything else,'' it seems I offended her by offending the sister, in other words, she truly does see that girl in high standards, and apparently so does the white rose family.'' To change a little the conversation Luke said, "In fact, a wagon from the white rose family arrived at the same time as the crown prince''s, so my wife Rosaline and daughter Iris went with them." "Was it the first invitation?" The crown prince asked in a semi-serious worried tone. "Yes ever since she got the ring from lady Alicia," Luke replied calmly while confused about the prince''s expression. "Then there''s nothing to worry, despite peasant or noble, they give a fair chance to all who are chosen by the head successor, to learn their swordsmanship." "I did not know that, but it does cease my worries as I didn''t have the chance to go with them." The crown prince smiles at Luke, "it is but a tradition, but if your daughter accepts she''ll have a chance to become truly strong with the sword." "I''m not so sure she will, she''s an ice wizard and loves magic." "That''s a pretty rare element, due to the concentrated lineages we have in our kingdom, there are not that many ice mages." "How about this daughter, did she inherit your unique light element? Or it took your wife''s element?" "Sadly, she was born very sickly for the first 5 years almost dying multiple times, she survived her illness 3 years ago, but an element did not form." "Sounds like the goddess blessed her with a good brain instead of magic talent," the prince replied in a way that would cheer up Luke. "Thank you, your royal highness," Luke bowed lightly showing sincere gratitude. "Now then Aurora, let''s start the third and last game," he moved his rightest pawn 2 steps forward while smiling charmingly. whitesculptor Happy reading guys, the novel only gets worse from here onwards(in a good way I hope, chuckles.) Chapter 40 – Adventurer Arc As the game went the pieces decreased from each sideboard. Sweat started falling both from the crown prince and the people around the table except Aurora. The room atmosphere felt warm and tight, due to that, Ryu got up and opened the window a little making the room gain a small breeze to recycle the air. Mark having analyzed for quite a while starts going into deep thinking. ''This girl is incredible she hasn''t sweated a bit, doesn''t look nervous, and takes no time at all to play whenever her turn comes up pressuring the Prince with each play.'' ''The moment the crown prince moves a piece, she''s already moving hers, and despite playing as second, she was able to gain the initiative and even give quite a tough time, her moves are a lot sharper, and I haven''t noticed a single mistake. Just what kind of brain did the goddess Aria bless her with?'' After a long time passing, the crown prince who never resigned was checkmated by a big marge of 7 pieces. For the first time since the prince was born, he applauded someone''s else talent as the clapping would usually go to his own achievements. The men around the table followed the prince, especially Luke who was proudly clapping with a lot of strength while smiling at his daughter super excited and happy, relieving himself of the possibility of losing his daughter. Ryu who could no longer help his curiosity stopped clapping and opened the folded paper, unfolding it and placing it between him and the crown prince. In it was written 3 sentences, lose the first game as the black to entice the prince to go forward with this offer. Win the second game as the white by a very small margin to make him believe he could win the third game. Win the third game flawlessly to show your brightness. "This is unexpected," the prince laughed awkwardly while placing his hand on the top of the head, followed by Ryu who couldn''t believe what had transpired in this room, he then pushed the paper to show it to Mark. ''It seems like I was totally played by this little girl, I can''t help my interest growing on her amazing mind, that and the fact of the sister knowing how it would end.'' ''I wonder what skills Aurora''s sister could have, it''s truly phenomenal, these two will surely contribute to the kingdom in the future.'' The prince then made a motion for the butlers and maids and Ryu''s subordinate who had come along with Luke to leave the room. Leaving himself, the old man, the head of the blue rose family, Luke, and Aurora in the room then spoke, "you''re a special human with a great intellectual, however, I cannot trust in you with the kingdom''s army, however, I have written that letter for you to be able to enter any place of this kingdom, it''ll allow you to further deepen your knowledge." "Be it in the magic institute, the battle academia, the church, or even the guild as a higher ranked, it''s also written that you may even join our strategy meetings from this day onwards, what do you say?" He asked her curiously while clenching the hands onto one another. She replied coldly showing a bitter and sorrowful expression to those around marking them further, as she hadn''t made many expressions through the whole afternoon by saying. "I''ll refuse all of them as that was not what we betted on, and I''ll return home and spend my days doing quests at the adventurers guild that I and sister are already part of." "Girl it is the crown prince you''re talking to," Ryu shouted remembering Aurora of her place. The daughter then looks sadly at Luke and says with an ironic tone, "it seems like in the end, your words did not reflect the rightful truth father." She gets up from her chair and starts walking towards the exit. "Hold it! I forbid you from leaving!" Ryu shouted as he was starting to heat up from anger due to the earlier disrespect. She who was already with the back to him turned to Ryu, and then he felt overwhelmed by a glare, shaking everyone around her with an unknown skill to them, the killing pressure one. The guards from both doors entered and the aura ceased instantly the moment she heard it. "Was that my imagination?" Rudolf asked while looking at the guards on the other side then looking at a little girl with an innocent expression standing between both doors while looking at Ryu. The man regaining his composure stated, "the crime to use magic in the presence of a member of the royal family is death," he said with a menacing tone, to what Aurora replied by saying," I did not use magic, I do not have an element, after all, that was my life force for almost dying every day for 5 years, some people refer to it as life force manifestation." The guards then said that they didn''t feel any type of magic it was more like an aura similar to the head of the royal guards that Sylvia uses, but sort of more intense which didn''t make sense as she''s just a kid. "I just wished to lead this kingdom towards a better path as at any given time the dragon up the north can drop by and destroy us." "The demons can come through the sea or the mountains, the south factions can come and conquer us." "The Saintess declared that humans will perish in the future, but seeing as negotiations didn''t work I''ll do what I can alongside Iris, I believe that is not a problem right your highness crown prince Julius Lumen." She smiled kindly with her most adorable childish expression while bowing in the most educated way swaying the different guards from both sides into taking her lightly. ''Now I want you to work for me even more,'' the crown prince thought excitedly as his hands were still trembling from the earlier pressure, releasing him of any doubts as there was truly something unique to the girl. "I command you to join the army in three years by the time you''re 11 as a tactician general under my orders unless your talent allows it to be earlier," he said mentally unfazed by everything that happened. ''That''s as much time as I''ll still need to get the whole army under my command.'' Aurora stared at the prince''s eyes and smiled lightly, then he continued speaking, "I am one who will use both nobles and peasants by their talent, and it''d be a waste to have you murdered in this room since you didn''t break any laws." "You will however learn discipline and the arts of war our kingdom has mastered through generations with the old man, the best teacher in the kingdom," upon hearing that Mark bows his head while smiling. "You will further learn the innovated principles by the head of the blue rose family lord Ryu," upon hearing that Ryu bows in accordance knowing fully well that this is what would''ve happened from the outcome of the chess games. "With the 60% of the army I own together with lord Ryu, I will allow you to show us your resolve and knowledge." "I do not intend on making you the acting general based on a chess game alone if you prove yourself and exceed the three of us in the art of war the same way you beat me today in chess," he regained his breath and then spoke," if you do that then you will have that right, leaving myself as the only person in the kingdom that you''ll pay declarations to." "This is my final offer and these are my conditions, do they sound fair Luke?" "Yes your highness, but I''ll leave it to my daughter to decide, even if she''s young, I believe in both of them, to the point of allowing them to choose the life Aurora wants to have," Luke smiles at his daughter nervously as he didn''t expect the outcome to have such an impact making him realize clearly that there was no irony on her words during the trip here. "What do you say Aurora?" "I wish to inquire on some things and propose some conditions of my own for it to be a," she makes a brief pause and then says," a truly fair deal." ''This girl truly is taking the crown prince lightly, but she''s a peasant, and a kid, so she has yet to learn her place in this world,'' Ryu thought calmly as his anger dissipated along with the prince''s decision some moments ago. Julius placed his elbows on the table and put his head to rest on top of the hands and spoke," come and sit again, let us discuss such details, guards you can wait outside, everything is clearly fine." The guards moved out and closed the doors once again without saying anything, then Aurora sat down and started speaking. "First I appreciate your conditions, however, I do not care about the teachings of these two men as I can beat them both if we ever would war against one another with armies of similar sizes." ''Most likely half would be enough to handle either of them.'' Mark started laughing lightly then said," that may be very well true, but I''d still like to stay in my role as an advisor," he looked seriously at her. "That is fine, as long as you ultimately follow my decisions no matter how weird they may sound." "If his highness doesn''t complain this old man won''t either." Aurora''s cold gaze strikes Ryu who speaks as the attention of the other men also falls on him. "This lord promises to help you as long as achievements are earned in wars to come." The gaze then returned to the crown prince and she spoke. "Secondly, I will not sit back, I''ll expand the Lumen territory southwards, I believe that''s where the Saintess premonition has fallen from." "That''s correct, the goblin king will arrive in a few years," Ryu added wondering how she wants to expand through the dense forests on the south, a natural territory to the beasts. ''If this truly happened it would make our kingdom richer, especially with the woods and mines further south,'' crown prince thought as he nodded in agreement. "Thirdly, I''ll reform the arts of war used by this kingdom for that reason I''ll teach them to both advisors, Mark and Ryu, who will assist me transmit them to the armies." ''I''ll teach them a poorer version of the real thing just in case they betray us in the future,'' she thought to herself while calculating far, far away in the future. "So far so good," the crown prince replied seriously wondering what else would come out of her mouth. "Fourthly I want to make sure the church will not take control of this country while I''m out of the kingdom due to the fanatics, and as such I want the Saintess to be part of the army along with their elites." ''With this, they won''t move lightly in the shadows and the fanatics will fill the crown prince pockets every time there''s an expedition, not only the church ones.'' A smile surged in the crown prince''s face as he didn''t expect such a request. ''This girl is making my life harder, however, the profits aren''t small,'' he once again nods in agreement knowing that the alliance Julius shares with them isn''t small. "Fifthly in case the crown prince is not able to gain control of the entirety of the army as he is not yet king, every faction will give a big percentage of their best troops for every expedition for the same reason as the fourth." "Yes, in less than 3 years I believe I''ll have the power necessary to have at least 80% if not 100% of the total army." "Sixthly I''ll be teaching both advisors from my home so they should get a temporary house in the village as I still have to..." She looked down thinking and then looked at the crown prince, and continued speaking, "pay declarations to my sister." ''This girl sure is straightforward using my own words implying that there''s someone she sees close to my level, such arrogance reminds me of Zylph since he''s pretty eccentric too.'' "I have a counter offer which is that your sister can easily come to the capital to study if she''d like, Iris would have all her living expenses paid for," Ryu starts writing a letter similar to the one the prince did towards Aurora. "I''ll leave the negotiations between the two of you in that regard even though... I believe she wants to continue her work in the adventurers guild so I wouldn''t waste my time." "Nonetheless, I''ll give her a recommendation letter," he extends the paper to the prince who seals with his emblem and then places it on top of the other one pushing both to her. "One way or another, like this, both of you can have access to more things than the normal tournament recommendation, but we''ll still want at least one of you to participate in it, and since you don''t have an element, and normal mana might not be enough." "I''ve already registered Iris to partake in the tournament in two years," Luke said as it was a surprise he was saving for the future. "Even better this will give some merit and face to the crown prince, especially if Iris manages to rank in the top 10, since you''re both twins we can say that you were the one who got in such ranking of the tournament Aurora increasing the respect and morale of the troops." "Since you''re a rare case of not having an element, speaking of which can you even use mana?" "Yes, a bit," she makes a soft light appear in her hand to not cause trouble for herself. "Very well, in that case, do ask that of your sister and on our side, we''ll make it so that she''s introduced with your name." "That should be fine since she enjoys fighting it would be a good experience for her." "Seventhly I wish to have access to all the documents inside the church and know the true reasons as to why they exile people with disgraceful classes since I seek to repair this issue and use both fame and disgrace classes in the army making it stronger." ''This one is to see how I can help Iris and perhaps even myself.'' "That one will shift unnecessary attention to you and your sister which will be dangerous, both could even die," Mark advised with a low cautious tone. "What''s so wrong about such classes?" Aurora asks making a startled expression as she doesn''t understand how they could pose such a notable menace. "Personally have read some of their books, however, I had the backing of the king back in the time, and it was his highness personal request, and apparently those classes come with troublesome abilities aggregated to them." "How so? Since if they are troublesome as long as they are used rightfully it could bring a great change during wars!" Aurora said full of conviction to her startling the men around who got used to the expressionless side of her. "For example the class berserker makes the person go insane the more they use their skills, and their strength increases exponentially, we''ve had to kill someone in the past due to killing random people for becoming fully crazy." "It took a hero and some other strong people to do it," Ryu adds calmly to Mark''s words. In a low tone, Ryu added information to the conversation taking the lead of the conversation on the explanation side, "another example and this is classified information is the church Saintess sister who was exiled for having her skill cursed and having the disgrace class witch." ''Witch class like Iris? Her skill was cursed which one?'' "The Saintess has a skill named Oracle it is a blessed skill that was inherited by her mother, and that skill is said to have been given by the goddess Aria." "Her sister received the same skill but cursed grade so her visions are completely different than the Saintess, and they come in riddles, and there''s a skill that she''s unlocked that is extremely powerful and dangerous." "When she was exiled she used it to kill a great number of priests who took her out of the kingdom as revenge, she has been gone ever since." "We wanted to find more about her so that she could ally to the crown prince as he judges by character, but our scouts couldn''t find her." "Due to all those reasons she was exiled from our country by the church and is living somewhere in the southern territory of the monsters if she''s still alive." "She too has green eyes and green hair like the Saintess, but she''s the younger one." "What''s her name?" "We don''t say a witch''s name it is known that one can be cursed though we don''t know if it''s true." ''Pretty sure it isn''t, even in my past world the strongest witches couldn''t curse random people they didn''t know from knowing their name alone.'' "Is there a chance she''d pose a threat to any expedition I''d lead?" "Don''t think so, in the end, even if the Saintess tags along with, they''re not on bad terms with one another, just the church with her." "Isn''t the Saintess part of the church though?" After a long dialogue between Ryu and Aurora, to this specific question, the crown prince replies. "It''s a complicated thing since she''s the closest person to the goddess and because of that they force her to be part of it, but she only cares about the goddess and the human survivability, not the religion that the church defends." "She always tries to harmonize the humans and to pass an equality image between the citizens, I favor her work." ''In other words, there''s a chance I can get to reason with her, of course, that I''d need to show her enough achievements.'' ''In the end, they''re giving me a chance to prove myself and will study my every move towards what I do to their army, if they don''t like something they''ll dismiss my services instantly.'' ''It''s not like I''m not used to any of this, so it''ll go well, just wonder if the soldiers will take my order seriously.'' "How about the soldiers will they take orders from a little girl such as myself?" Understanding the problem immediately the crown prince clarifies. "After we see what you can do, we''ll publically appoint you as a general, if you pass all the tests meeting the conditions referred earlier, then we''ll give you the royal crest emblem that will make every human in the kingdom know his place in your presence." ''Instant high level of authority to a random peasant such as myself, what about the nobles will they accept it? I guess they wouldn''t try to fight the royal family orders directly.'' "Can I expect problems with the different noble families?" "There''ll be many who will oppose the idea certainly, however, very few will attempt to do anything as to go against Julius the royal prince, after all, they want to do the exact opposite, be in his grace since he''s the successor of the entire kingdom." "On my side, everything is said then." "Very well Aurora," the prince extends his hand for a handshake while saying," I look forward to figuring out and eventually using your talents." The little girl handshakes with her delicate small hand making the prince think about her,'' to think this is truly an 8-year-old girl, I can''t wait to see her growth, just what kind of woman will this child mature to?'' ''These humans are as dumb as the ones I met in my past life,'' she smiled gently towards the men in front of her. Yellow divine light started shining down from the sky illuminating the entire capital. "It seems the time has come for the heroes to arrive," the crown prince said in a light tone turning behind, towards the windows. As they all looked to the light coming from the window while raising from their seats, a shadow from them formed covering the small girl behind, who was wearing an evil expression of a demon about to ravage the world. whitesculptor Thank you very much Taufik for signing on Patreon! I hope you enjoy all of it as you grabbed the big one! Any doubts you may have or feedback you''d like to say hit me up! Thank you very much! Hope you guys enjoyed the ending of this chapter as much as I enjoyed writing it! Chapter 41 – Adventurer Arc Inside a church, the Saintess is looking at a very large room with a big magic circle on the floor. On top of it, an unusual number of 30 summoned humans can be seen. ''Why are there this many humans?'' The pope Klaus thought confused as the number in their old books never ceased more than 10.'' ''Is the upcoming threat going to be incredibly hard? Perhaps the goblin army isn''t the only one we''ll have to deal with.'' A green-haired woman spoke in front of these humans alongside Klaus and a few priests behind them, as a warm welcoming aura surrounded her calming their hearts. "I am the Saintess of this world, I welcome thee oh brave humans who shall save our Lumen kingdom from perishing." A black-haired with black eyes boy speaks, "yo, so you''re the Saintess? I have a message for you from the goddess Aria." "Yes, that is me, what is the message oh young soul?" "The goddess apologizes for not sending you some sort of celestial messages whatever that is, but in compensation, she summoned more helpers than usual." "Understood, and so you gentlemen are?" "From the overall idea while I was talking with the goddess we were summoned from different worlds, with our memories of our past lives, so I know at least 19 of them, they''re my university classmates, an advanced school of sorts." The group was divided into 20 and 10 as he said that. "Those other 10 are people that the goddess picked from other worlds, different from my own, also my name is Ken, I''m the class representative of this group." "For now we''ll want all of you to place your hand in this stone book over here, I believe the goddess Aria explained the procedure." "Yes, that goddess was really beautiful with her black long hair and golden eyes, my name''s Sophie," a pink-haired girl with pink eyes spoke from a different group. "It''s a pleasure to meet you all, I''m pope Klaus, and I''d like each of you to come put your hands in these stone books, they will give you the initial idea of your information and aptitudes." After a while, all their names, ages, elements, and classes were available inside the book. "Seems like we got our hero, Ken," a priest said with a smile making the pope excited. Upon hearing the name Ken steps forward, "I was the chosen for the hero role? Really?" He questioned feeling an immense bliss from that thanking the goddess in his mind. "Yes, like many past generations, a hero is usually one with black hair and eyes, as a hero, you get to choose which faction you get to join, though we obviously advise the church as it has been the home for most of the past heroes." "I''ll go to the faction that is willing to host the 19 members behind me," he said while pointing backward over his shoulder without looking behind ending up looking kind of cool. "We can house that many," the pope said without hesitation as he wanted the hero no matter what. "I can tell you really want me the hero to be part of the church, if that''s so then you better treat them good, in exchange I''ll be sure to do a great job as a hero," he said with an arrogant tone, possessing the knowledge of hundreds of RPGs. "You''ve been blessed with the unique light element, and the blessed skill holy smite capable of destroying any race except the humans and animals," the priest added explaining how special the class was. "That sounds like a great skill, from the conversation we had with the goddess I expected less, but this is a good start." The priest upon checking a few more pages says, "there seems to be another hero, your eminence." "Another one?" He asked confused as not many receive the hero class, and two at the same time had never happened before. "Apparently it''s the pink-haired girl Sophie." "What other factions are there?" Sophie who felt her group ignored asked wanting to pick someone other than this ridiculous pope, however, with a kind smile he replied. "There exists the royal family faction and the 8 rose-colored noble families, who each represent their own power with their extensive territories in the kingdom." "They sound pretty amazing too, but I''ll stick to this pope," Ken replied as the goddess told him the Saintess had incredible powers without specifying what exactly. "Very well, priests take them to their rooms and start teaching them about this world once they feel ready." A group of priests started leading the 20 college students out. "I''d like the royal family," Sophie said then she looked behind and asked, "how about you 8 whom I don''t know?" They started thinking and ended up going along with her, as they didn''t know each other except for one guy, who knew Sophie extremely well. "Very good, the Saintess will now take the 10 of you to meet his highness the king, whose fate may or may not be further split as the royal family usually only takes the hero." "Your eminence there seems to be another unique class called sage, however, such is unknown, not even listed in the records of the church." Sophie who already expected that looked at Romeo, the guy furthest in the back who was smiling, as in their past world they were also the hero and sage. "A Sage?" The pope questioned confused as he never heard of such a job. Romeo stepped side to side to Sophie and spoke," I''m Romeo and it is a class from my and Sophie''s past world, it''s focused on knowledge and any type of healing and support skills." Upon hearing that Sophie nodded in agreement. "Thanks to the versatility of this class we were once able to seal the strongest monster that ever lived in that world, inside a cursed mirror for all the eternity, even as we have already died over there for who knows how long, she''ll still be there asleep till the end of times, unlike the rest of the summoned our souls were picked from what the goddess called the void." "That sounds tremendously useful, you could even seal one of the demon lords or even the king," the pope declared thirsty to get his hands on such a class. "That is so, however, I''ll go wherever Sophie decides to go, thus we''ll take the path to the royal family which I''m sure they''ll accept us both, and find a home for the other 8 summoned people who each will be useful in some way surely, as the goddess said unique classes aren''t everything in this world, so I take it that being a hero, won''t be as great as it used to be." ''Seems like you messed up Klaus,'' Saintess laughed happily in her mind and then said, "please, do follow me, I''ll guide the 10 of you to the royal family to the castle close by." ''Damn it, I should''ve treated them better, but it''s not a gigantic loss I still managed to get a willing hero and 19 summoned humans, these types of humans grow faster than a normal one and usually come with better blessings of the goddess Aria. I''ll focus our resources on them as our army has grown big enough for now.'' An hour later the Saintess arrives at a long living room where the king, the prince, Ryu, Mark, Luke, and Aurora are sitting at a long table. "Welcome Saintess," the king said while getting up with a big smile on his face. "Thank you, your highness," she bows slightly out of respect. ''So this is the Saintess of the kingdom, and these are the summoned people they''re a lot more grown-up than Iris.'' ''Wait!? That face with pink hair and pink eyes that''s the hero from my world? That guy the sage? Why are they here!? Did the goddess tell them about me!? Why are they in a younger version? What''s happening here?'' ''No, wait, calm down, the system the one who sealed me, so there''s a chance that they think I''m still sealed in the past world, and the goddess should know that we want to help the humans in case she noticed us, everything should be fine.'' ''Calm down Aurora, calm down, the same won''t happen again, if it does Iris can help me, everything is fine, you won''t spend 10 thousand years again sealed in a dimension.'' A different Aurora, spoke to her, ''I want to kill them, I want to destroy them, I want to break them, I want to torture them, I want to hurt them, I want to harm them.'' ''Ah... Yes, I truly do want that as well but...'' ''Soon we''ll kill them, Soon we''ll destroy them, Soon we''ll break them, Soon we''ll torture them, Soon we''ll hurt them, Soon we''ll harm them.'' ''Yes that is right, but now is not the time.'' ''That''s right Aurora the time hasn''t come yet for us to claw at their throats and engulf them in their own blood.'' ''Soon very soon I''ll make them suffer the same way they made me suffer.'' ''Yes, we must be patient Aurora for the awakening of our master Iris hasn''t happened yet.'' ''We must wait for the cursed class to take full effect on her personality.'' ''Only then will we become truly strong once more Aurora.'' ''Stronger than we used to be.'' ''No Aurora, much stronger than that, much more powerful.'' ''For the day our master awakens.'' ''For that day we''ll cause more chaos than the god of chaos himself.'' ''Yes, now shut up I need to concentrate.'' Mad laughter echoed in her brain as it got lower and lower vanishing into the corners of the mind. The Saintess was looking confused at Aurora without taking her eyes off her and then she spoke," who''s that girl?" "You''ve heard of Luke the healer right? It''s his daughter, she''s the soon-to-be general of my army, Aurora." "Aurora!?" Romeo and Sophie said in unison while looking at the girl. Aurora looked at them innocently and confused, then she got up and bowed saying, "it is a pleasure to meet you, Saintess, I''ve heard a lot from you and all were good things, I look forward to the day we''ll work together to save this kingdom." "Likewise, young soul, it is my pleasure if I can help our goddess Aria bring complete salvation to the human race," she bowed slightly while smiling out of respect for such courtesy and good manners. "Anything wrong Romeo, Sophie?" Saintess asked them as they were being unpolite. "No, I''m sorry we confused her for someone else, this one looks completely different." "Just so you two know, the last summoned was close to 100 years ago, so it is impossible that anyone you know in a past life will still be alive in this world, most humans don''t even live that long." They breathe deeply and say," sorry we understand." The king then spoke," I heard an unusual amount of summoned humans were brought by the almighty goddess Aria this time around, is that true Saintess?" "Yes, your highness about 30, one of the heroes took the church side along with 19 of his friends, and these are the leftover 10 along with that rude but cute boy Romeo a Sage, and this rude but cute girl Sophie a hero." They bow their heads apologizing further. "It''s alright, you two are still young and just came from a different place so rise, and tell me of your wishes." Romeo took the initiative and started talking. "We''d like to remain together as we were the hero and the sage of a past world together, we both have a unique class that complete each other very well, the sage class being a supportive class with healing skills, can be considered a class based on knowledge." Then Sophie spoke, "we do not know how the other 8 can help, but please do take them into good factions, so that they too have an opportunity to grow stronger, after all, the goddess blessed everyone in a way to help the human race." The king laughed and then he said," yes, now you two sound much better, we''ll comply with your wishes as we do not force any summoned to do anything against their own will, we do ask that in the least when the goblin king invades, that you will help us save the kingdom." The crown prince then spoke, "I don''t know how your old world was, but in this world, we''re the weakest race, we''re the smallest country with 10 million humans and in 4 years we''ll be facing a war against a goblin king." "Your highness if I may speak?" "Yes, of course, present yourself while at it." "My name is Kana, warrior class, 20 years old, and in my old world a goblin king would be around level 30, and very weak, I''ve even killed one alone along with a big horde, I had a different class than I have now and was level 80, the max level was 100." "Greetings Kana, I''m the crown prince Julius," he smiled cutely making her blush," we believe the goblin king alone to be above level 100, as my father mentioned, in this world, we are the weakest, an average human is level 20 in 10 million." "We consist of around 10% of the world''s population, at least that''s what has been estimated, but we''re not entirely sure, as exploring could lead to death." All the summoned felt nervous upon hearing that as some of them had a great experience in past lives dealing with monsters and other things. "We''ve been guided by the goddess Aria and other summoned heroes who came before you in past generations, we''re also very well situated on the map with the sea to the west, mountains to the east and an impossible to pass through the territory on the north where a legendary red dragon lives." "For now we''ll let all of you rest and be taught about our world, we''ll have different teachers from different noble families, every and each of you will surely find a suitable home in one of the prestigious 8 rose noble families." Different butlers picked one and took them. The remaining three, Romeo, Sophie, and the Saintess were invited to sit at the long table. "Before we resume the discussion with the summoned, Aurora please do take the recommendation and the letter I''ve written, you and your dad can go home, we''ll meet soon," Ryu spoke with a serious tone. "Thank you, lord Ryu, we''ll be waiting for news," Luke smiled at him. "I hope to see you soon Crown prince, Mark, Ryu, and Saintess," Aurora smiled innocently while waving at them in a childish way giving a normal child impression to Romeo and Sophie. "Have a good trip back home child, if the fate threaded by the goddess aligns our paths, then they will surely be crossed within time," the Saintess replied with a charming smile. The crown prince smiled at Aurora with high expectations. "If you''ll excuse us, your highness." "Of course Luke the healer, have a good trip back home," the king said smiling gently. The butler showed them off to the wagon where they''d be able to rest during the trip back. "Well then, miss hero as many will start calling you from this day onwards, I''d like to know your story and experience in your past world alongside your friend side." "In our case, we lived in a world with only humans, at least by the time we were born, and because of that, the conflicts, wars, and sacrifices were all between different human kingdoms, in our case the one we were born in, was made up of 70 million humans." ''7 times bigger than our kingdom, that''s incredible,'' the king thought feeling like he lost by a large margin. "All kingdoms sought to dominate one another in order to dominate the world, and due to that every war would consume millions of lives, there was a special tough country who almost dominated the world, but we ended up defeating them." "I used mainly a long sword, we called it greatsword, and Romeo would heal the wounds of our armies, and develop spells to help us in many ways." "A two-man army basically," Romeo clarified putting it into the simplest words he could think of. The prince spoke, "check your information with the personal information skill, just focus on that name with your mind, you can even say it out loud works the same." "Oh, I can see a little screen with some information." "Yes, me too!" Sophie said happily as that didn''t exist in their old world. The prince started a long explanation, "even with unique classes your stats should be very low, every age that passes we get 1 stamina which equals to ten health points, probably the highest stat you two have." "Yes," they said in unison excited. "From our information, a goblin gets 1 strength, 2 stamina, and minus 1 wisdom per age, so they get dumber but stronger than us by age alone, however, leveling up grants them 5 status points, so it''s not a low amount as they can recover the wisdom of 10 years with 2 levels." "That''s..." "Yes, exactly Sophie, and goblins aren''t the strongest of foes, the demons are a lot worse, and the monsters can be equally bad." "As such, the knowledge you two already have in case this system may or may not have the same skills you two had, will allow you both to become stronger faster or not, nonetheless, we''ll all spend resources on all the summoned, so that they can become strong enough, but as you''ve guessed the chances that a lot of you and a lot of us will die is certain." "From a world filled with wars that were eventually brought to peace, to a long rest, and now another world in war sounds like we have a long way again Romeo." "At least this time around every human is in the same boat," the Saintess spoke cheering them up. "Hopefully, knowing that there are factions this early on, already makes me think that not everyone will be friends with one another, that being one of the reasons I avoided the pope, no offense Saintess but he felt creepy," Sophie said feeling rather disgusted. The Saintess laughed, "he''s a bit greedy in some ways, but he''s not a bad person, at least, I haven''t seen him do anything bad, otherwise, wouldn''t have allowed him to take 20 summoned, young lady." "Seems like you found someone you can vent to Saintess," the king laughed reminding himself of some of their private conversations. The king then looked at Julius next to him and asked," so son, what was that all about, a little girl who probably isn''t even 10 years old being the general of the Lumen kingdom army?" "Ah, let''s just say she''s the real deal, a prodigy with a sick body incapable of using magic and doing physical activity." ''That little girl was born with a sick body? She truly doesn''t sound like a threat then,'' Romeo thought reminding himself of what it was like back then. "If she can''t fight in either way what''s the prodigy thing about her?" The king asked confused frowning the eyebrows. The crown prince smiled, "her brain, she outclassed me in chess." "Whoa, that''s fantastic!" The king started laughing as he above all others knew how smart Julius is. "Your highness has chess in this world too?" Romeo asked while smiling curiously. ''If I can beat this prince guy then surely I could replace that little girl.'' "Yes we do, do you also play?" "Yes, it was very famous in our old world along with some other games." "I don''t have much time left so which of you two is best?" Sophie pointed at Romeo who is quite good," that would be me." They played three games and Romeo ended up losing all of them. "Dang, I didn''t expect to lose in chess as soon as I came into this world, just how good are you prince?" "I used to be the best in the kingdom, but I''ve lost the title to that Aurora young girl, she beat me fair and square." "She looked pretty cute, too bad she''s too young," Romeo said bluntly making the men at the table laugh. Sophie stepped on his feet feeling jealousy as they were a couple in a past life. "Ouch! No need to do that, it''s not like I''m going to betray you or anything Sophie." "You better not otherwise my sword might slip onto your neck," she pouted cutely making everyone laugh. "Also prince Julius, we both have unique classes with unique light elements, so we''ll be a bit stronger than most right?" "Yes, that is so, we''re looking forward to your growth these 4 years before we get invaded by the goblin king," the Prince said while smiling reassuring Romeo who knew he needed to become strong. Chapter 42 – Adventurer Arc Two days later in the morning of the day, 29th of the sun season. Iris''s family have reunited again in their house, they could be found on the sofa discussing everything that happened. "Those were such long trips, Iris, I hope you won''t have to go to the capital anytime soon," Aurora said feeling tired from it since the wagon ride took hours and hours. "Dad and I got you a recommendation letter in case you want to study in the capital with everything paid." "Woah how did you!?" Rosaline asked surprised opening her mouth wide as it was something usually only received to the top 10 winners of the annual tournament. "I beat the prince in a chess game," Aurora laughed making the three of them smile at her. "That''s my sister! Even though I don''t want to go to the capital, I have found a lot of things I want to do, I also rejected Alfred''s swordsmanship offer." "The greatest swordmaster skills? Didn''t you want to become stronger, daughter? I taught you magic and your mother swordsmanship, but I figured you''d want to improve on both." "Yes, but I was still happy I got to see Alicia again and mother got to meet her childhood friend Sylvia who is the mother of Alicia! Regarding getting stronger, I have some ideas." "What the head of the royal guards is? I didn''t know that sister!" "Yes!" I reply feeling excited," mother was very happy and surprised," I look at Rosaline who is still smiling happily about it. "That''s interesting, sister, also apparently in the kingdom capital and possible around it, not sure how far that vast light reached but it appeared on the sky illuminating everything intensively. It was the goddess that sent the summoned heroes from possibly different worlds, about 30 of them." "Just in the day you went to the capital, how lucky are you sister? I wanted to be there to meet them too!" "They were all older than us apparently around their 20''s, I''m assuming with special classes, elements, skills, and who knows what other blessings." "Yes, that''s most likely a thing, some of the past ones had them, daughter, even though only the hero that usually stands out, possibly due to some strong skill they might have." "Exactly love, the book tales of Artana, mostly only have stories of past heroes, even if the country could have been supported by the other ones too, in other words, now is when the humans will be the strongest." "That''s amazing mom," I gaze upon my sister and voice my excitement," we need to become stronger or they''ll surpass us!" "Indeed, we also told them I couldn''t use elemental magic and barely anything other than a bit of mana, that I was all brains with a weak body due to being sick early on." "That''s a very good way to keep unwanted attention from our family," mother added while thinking about the conversation as it flowed. "By the way, I have a confession to make," I look at them with a serious expression," due to my disgrace class I''ve been losing the senses, and something or someone, has been taking over me from time to time like the time where I fought Alfred," with my eyes starting to shine, I take a breath regaining air and continue speaking," due to that, my brainwash resistance skill has been growing a lot, but since I have 4 cursed skills they sometimes overwhelm my mind, and I don''t know what to do about it," with a few tears starting to flow I finish by saying," I don''t want to become someone evil if I can help it." Luke and Aurora looked at each other as they remembered what they heard in the reunion about the church and disgraceful classes, then father''s mouth opened, "I think there''s one thing we can try Iris, it''ll help you a lot." "A solution?" I question while mother wipes my tears embracing me in her arms. "You have two ways of going at it, you either resist till your skill maxes nullifying completely the skills effects, or we pay a blacksmith to make you equipment with that property which could be very expensive." "That''s pretty possible but you''d need soul stones from monsters that aren''t affected by brainwashing," mother added with her voice right next to my ear. "Such as?" I look at them filled with curiosity. "Aurora has faced some already didn''t she?" "You mean the skeleton''s mother?" "Yes, they''re dangerous, but they work also undead, zombies, and ghosts." "Go deliver the quest Aurora, I''ll do some alchemy before meeting you at the west forest, I have a lot of herbs I haven''t used, and Rohan will drop by soon to come to gather things." "Alright, we can try to get some of them in the ruins." "Ah, and water the fields before you leave please." "Sure, meet you there, I''ll try to get a new quest towards the west forest." "Sounds perfect, thank you, sister!" "I''ll tag along with you need to meet Vicent, I''ll lend you a hand with the fields." "Thank you father," they leave together and I take a look at mother who is smiling while watching Luke and Aurora who seem to have gotten closer since the last time we saw them. After they leave I ask mom something," mother is it alright if I eat soul stones? I have a gigantic amount of soul, appraisal said it should work fine." "Even if it was fine, I don''t know how that could help you, dear." "I was thinking that if I destroy a skeleton and then eat the soul stone, I would naturally have more brainwash resistance." "I think it is too risky, imagine that your soul loses to the souls you ate and you become a skeleton, even if you remain with your personality, the body would be forever gone unless you ate human soul stones as well, and even then things might not work the way we want it to." "It''s hard to find a way to counter the effects of the skills..." I let out a sigh rubbing my face on my mother''s breasts. "That''s true, so you need to make sure that the way you chose to go, isn''t a bad one or it could become worse or grant more than one problem, plus the church would either dispatch a team to destroy you if they knew or an adventurer or a soldier would kill you on sight." ''Unless I ate one human soul stone and one skeleton at a time, if I did that would it work? Appraise such information.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [The chance that the race would change would be minimal but not zero, obtaining statuses and traits from both races, equipment is safer.] "Honestly speaking daughter I believe you should let it naturally sink in, so that you get your skill strong enough to counter all the effects, and still use this chance to cautiously level up by defeating some skeletons." "I understand mother," my words end with a smile which mom corresponds in the same way, and then her lips open and words come out. "Baby, don''t forget it is the ruins, do be cautious about it monsters there are extremely numerous, so if you do go there with Aurora make sure you always stay on guard." "Yes, mother!" My now dried face is filled with excitement. "I''ll sharpen my sword, it should still help you on one last adventure while you do alchemy." "Thank you!" "After that, I''ll have to go teach the kids some swordsmanship, they got away with a 1-day break so their bodies should be able to handle extra work today." Rosaline smiled evilly in a mature charming way making me smile. Moments later I place a bag of 30 herbs that I want to give Rohan to sell near the exit of my room. ''Well then, it''s time to start, Dark Alchemy.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Dark Alchemy: Weakness Potion: It''ll weaken the consumer losing statuses. Sleep Potion: It''ll induce the consumer into a deep sleep. Love Potion: The first person the target sees after consuming the potion will become in love with. Paralysis Potion: It''ll slowly paralyze their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Poison Potion: It''ll slowly poison their body can be countered by an antidote or a skill that can lead to death. Corruption Potion: Person''s body starts becoming purple leading them to death can be countered by an antidote or a skill. Antidote Potion: Depending on the ingredients different antidotes can be produced. ''Paralysis Potion, Antidote Potion,'' two little screens appear with the necessary description. Paralysis: Herbs Required: 1 x Heartbreak Herb Antidote: Herbs Required: 1x Asparagus Herb ''Craft 20 of each please.'' Notice: 1700 mana and 300 health have been deducted, potions will be ready in 4000 seconds. System: The title Alchemist Series has been received. A bit more than one hour goes by and another voice pops into my mind. System: The title Potion Failed has been received. System: The title Potion Succeeded has been received. ''Seems like I managed 11 of paralysis and 9 antidotes out of the 40 I made, the rate is not the best, but it''s getting somewhere.'' ''It would be nice to have a box of some sort to place all these potions,'' I start hearing knocks on the door that leads outside of the house. The sound of it opening along with the voice of my mother saying good morning to Rohan, "tell him to enter my room please!" I shout hoping she hears it as well as I did with them. My room door opens and Rohan sees me sitting on the floor with 20 potions in front of me and starts laughing. "I''ve brought these wooden boxes for your future potions, this way you can stack them on top of each other." ''20 potions, it seems like the little miss been working hard around 4 potions a day since we last met, very good, I''ll be able to earn more money in the future, and so will she.'' "Here''s a bag of the sales of the last items you gave me about 2500 copper." Upon receiving it a voice pops out in my mind. System: The title Money Maker has been received. System: The title Merchant Series has been received. "So many alchemy and merchant titles," I think out loud surprising the man next to me then making him laugh," if you''d like to master the merchant series one day, I suggest to sell and buy things from a wagon, to trade items, and to auction some as well." "Thank you very much, that saves time figuring them out," I smile kindly at him while storing the potions in boxes, once I finish filling one of the boxes I lift it and give it to him then place it inside a magic bag. "Like this, it counts as one item since they''re all stacked," he smirks showing off his knowledge on the magic bag. "Woah, that''s just like cheating," we laugh at my words. "Actually I have an idea," he takes out two items from the magic bag and gives me one. "Miss Iris I''d like to trade my item for yours," he extends his hand as I extend my hand trading it with him. System: The title Trading has been received. "Did it work?" He questions me raising an eyebrow, with a curious expression. "Yes, thank you, can we do it some more times so I can max it?" "Yes, of course," after some time of trading and doing fake sales and purchases with potions and herbs he leaves and I check status. System: The title Herbs Sold has been received. System: The title Herbs Bought has been received. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 7 | Experience 0/700 Fame: 220 | Disgrace: 7510 Class: Witch | Rank 2 | Experience 100/4000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 400/660 | Mana: 940/2500 Status Points:0 Strength: 183 | Stamina: 66 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 158(+10) | Wisdom: 242(+8) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 3690 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(C), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(C), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(B), Monster Slayer(E), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(D), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(F), Noticed(S), God Series(F), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 51(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 2(F), Ice Bind level 6(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 4(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 21(E), Sword Mastery level 12(F), Mana Control level 22(E), Ice Control level 20(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 8(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 10(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F), Brainwash Resistance level 25(E). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 42, Magic Analysis level 40. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 1. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 30, Witchcraft level 20, Curse''s Mastery level 4, Ritual''s Mastery level 4, Magic Control level 20, Magic Knowledge level 10, Ice Mastery level 4. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank F: 72/100) "I have so many series to complete this will take a while, but the faster the better as they give the best amount of statuses, my mana has gone up considerably from all these new titles." "My dark alchemy and mastery have gone up a lot, it seems like mass production sure pays off, the same goes for magic analysis which I spammed like 80 times." "My brainwash resistance has gone up to 25, my class passives are fighting with it, I guess I should let it reach level 100 so I have more resistance against it, hopefully, that''s the max level for it." "It wouldn''t be bad if it evolved at some point, if four skills get maxed against brainwash resistance alone, I have the feeling it wouldn''t be enough to go against them." "I sure picked quite the class," I walk close to the mirror and touch it softly while looking at my reflection, "I just hope I''ll never lose myself..." I stop talking to myself and head to the west forest to meet Aurora, another hour goes by and I find my sister sitting near a tree at the ruins entrance. Chapter 43 – Adventurer Arc At one of the church rooms where one group of the university students resides. "What do you think of everything so far Yuno? Of the game systems that we had, the skills and all that." "It seems to be your typical fantasy game where you level up, and get skills kind of world Aiko." A tall and very fat boy after hearing both replies, "It certainly does feel like one, just using this information skill called personal data, sounds terribly like a game, the goddess Aria did warn us that if we''re not careful we''ll lose our lives in this world, after all, it''s not a game." "Goro is right we should be careful in everything we do, I don''t want any of you to die before me," Ken added high and mighty placing his arm around Goro. "You''re sure lucky you get to be the hero class representative, so for you, it''s easy to say." "It was by random chance Honoka," he shrugged lifting the shoulders as the goddess Aria is the one who chooses. "I honestly don''t believe that Ken, I think the goddess did it on purpose as you''re the one with the blackest hair and eyes out of all of us, and she seemed to dig that." "I agree with Tsubame," Honoka said feeling that the worst of them got the best class. "Same, the goddess said us summoned may have a very small chance of evolving our rare classes to unique grades," Aiko added upon feeling jealous of him as her class wasn''t anything amazing, and she''s stuck to it while having her life on the line. "For sure!" Yuno shouted angrily as she''s equally bad like Ken in terms of personality. "Now, now, don''t bully Ken, it''s not like it''s his fault, if anything the goddess just fell for him, can''t be helped." "Shut up fattie, this is preferential treatment, we are supposed to be equals, I demand a hero class too!" "No need to be rude to Goro, Yuno, everyone here is on the same ship it''s not just you girls, plus you can just become stronger and make your class evolve, shouldn''t be that hard." "That''s right Kaito," Ken replied as he took a chance to support the boys as Goro defended him. "Thank you for defending me Kaito," Goro said with a sad face used to being bullied by his classmates, but mostly the girls. "It''ll be a good chance for you to lose weight facing monsters, you''ll be in shape in no time Goro, so don''t feel bad," Kaito replied with a big smile while patting his wide back from the right side as Ken was on his left one. "I wonder about that seeing as he got the class master chef, I feel like he''ll become even fatter," Yuno persists on bullying, as her together with other classmates used to do it to a few boys in their class, specially Yuno who is a very beautiful and fit girl that hates imperfection, and everything which in her view is ugly, she was even a very popular streamer who used beauty to entice the viewers, despite not being the best gamer ever. Aiko and Yuno laughed at Goro who became even sadder, depressed, and angrier inside. "Now now, bullying is not good," Honoka said shyly not enjoying her attitude, even though she too is one of Yuno''s targets. "So what''s the plan, Ken?" Kaito asked curiously thinking that if someone had a plan that young man would be the one, despite everything he would always organize things for the class and keep everything in perfect order. "From my talk with the pope Klaus and the Saintess, we''re to learn everything we can during our classes with the priests, and then we''ll be sent in different parties of 4 to different churches across the kingdom to fight monsters, and do quests via the adventurers guild." "In other words, we''ll be used as propaganda to the church as we become stronger," a boy with glasses who was silently thinking said. "Yes Kuro, I believe that''s one way to see things," Ken replied to him promptly as they usually do works together, so they already have some familiarity. "We''re all above 18 so we can all be considered adults, especially in this world where the age to be adult is 15, nobles seem to marry at 16." "They sure marry young Ken," Honoka replied shyly while blushing never having a couple before, due to how timid she always is. "This type of society didn''t exist back then in our world, so we must adapt to them, it''ll make things easier for us." "It''s actually annoying how you get to be the class representative even in this world Ken," Aiko said with a cold tone, feeling like once again he''s in charge of everything," such a cursed fate." "Accept and move on otherwise I''ll leave you behind," Ken replied coldly without giving a shit since he''s the hero now. Yuno clicked her tongue and went quiet while Aiko rolled her eyes while crossing her arms as she looked to the side frowning. "I don''t know how they''ll split the parties up, but I don''t know when I''ll see any of you again, and that''s if any of you won''t die before that happens, so good luck to you all." "You too Ken," Kaito took a step forward and, bump-fisted him as they''d always do back in the old world. On the other side, the leftover 10 summoned were dispatched through the 8 colored rose families, except Sophie and Romeo who stayed with the royal family. Iris Perspective Present. "Sorry for the wait Aurora, the potions took a while to make." "No problem, I forgot the Sephy herbs at home from the last quest, so you can gather some more before we deliver the quest." "Alright, sounds good, I don''t have a use for them as I can''t make perfume with them, and I also used a lot of mana, I''ve reached 2500 of it too." "That''s almost double my mana at this point," a surprised expression filled my sister''s face along with a very natural tone. I smile at her and then I spend a while gathering all kinds of herbs into one of the bags I always bring with me, eventually an hour later. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. "Seems like you''ve been having fun Aurora." "Managed to kill five of these things, they''re pretty annoying with their magic, I''m surprised you killed 10 of them." "I got lucky they were very close to one another," I stare at my sister while smiling noticing the 5 soul stones in her hands. "I''m going to try it, Iris," she stares at the shiny things with curiosity. "I know, I can tell by the necessity you have in your eyes to become stronger, after all, plus appraisal said in your case it''s fine so go for it." As Aurora attempted to eat one she received a familiar voice that resounded in her mind. Notice: Only in a weapon form can one consume the soul stones. She transformed into a grimoire and then something weird happened, the grimoire that initially looked like a normal large black book, opened and the 5 soul stones were sucked inside, the book then closed, and she transformed back into a human, some messages then started hitting her mind. Notice: Ranked F soul stones were successfully converted into 250 soul power which can be used to awaken into the next phase. Notice: The acquisition of the skills fireball and windball have been rejected due to not matching the grimoire element or its master''s thus have been discarded. ''Seems like I can get skills in the future usable for either of us, convert the soul power to awaken into the next phase,'' Aurora thought as she couldn''t be more excited to become stronger like she used to be. Aurora in front of me suddenly transforms into a grimoire, and a dark aura surrounds her surprising me. "Hum? What''s happening? Why is there such an ominous aura around Aurora? Is my sister okay?" It then opens and a white page with a few words appear in black. "What''s this?" I approach it and read it,'' do you the master of the grimoire, wish to change Aurora''s true nature?'' "True nature? What does it mean?" As if answering me, more black words appeared and as I read them, I make a shocked expression as some of her past life events were written in it. "What but why...?" I remember everything I''ve seen about her since the day I met my sister... I come to a conclusion after reflecting for a while. "It doesn''t matter, in the end, it''s my sister, if I changed her, Aurora would stop being who she is." System: The title Acknowledged has been received. System: An evil god is pleased by your answer. System: The title Disgraceful has been received. System: A goddess disapproves of your actions. System: The title Ignored has been received. System: A goddess has excluded you from her blessings. ''Uh? God is? A goddess has? What is happening?'' I make a very confused expression. Black letters filled the page faster than I could read, and then on the next page the same happened, and then all the pages moved gaining characters at an unbelievable speed. ''What''s happening!? What the hell is that language even? Pretty sure I''ve never seen those characters they look so odd, almost like squares with different lines inside of them.'' When it reached the last page, it closed, and a title in light blue reminding me of my mana color appeared on the cover. ''Isn''t that my mana from the time I contracted with her? It''s turning into a name, isn''t it? I get closer to read it.'' "Pandemonium," I say softly and slowly appreciating the grimoire title while touching the shining letters with my index finger, ''I wonder what''s the meaning of that word.'' System: The god of chaos has further cursed Iris''s class. System: Rare witch class has evolved into Unique Class Babel Witch. Notice: Status has been influenced by the class, the list of obtainable skills has expanded, and mana has been recovered. ''My class evolved!? Is that even possible? Just what is Babel?'' System: The goddess of order further disapproves of you and your class. System: The title Forgotten has been received. System: Luna the goddess of order has forsaken you. ''Another god!? The goddess did? She didn''t like my class? It''s not like it was my choice!?'' I make a shocking expression not being able to do anything about it except worry. "I''m just so confused at what''s happening... that I don''t even know what to do." A light shone in front of me and in its place, my reflection with blue eyes appeared. ''Finally, something normal happens in front of me that I''m able to understand... to some extent!'' I look at Aurora who takes a few steps closing our distance. She hugged me and then warm words reached for me," thank you, Iris." "You¡¯re welcome sister but for what?" I pat her head as I hoped to regain the common sense I had before all this happened, but instead, even my sister seems to have changed. She whispered softly in my ear, "for believing in me..." "Of course? You''re my sister!" I reply a bit confused, but I decide to let it go as I don''t care anymore about this. ''At this point, I''m used to having a mysterious sister,'' I smile kindly focusing my full attention on her who seems to be alright after what happened. "How''s your mana Aurora? Mine was kind of recovered when I gained a class... evolution I guess." "Same here, to think I''d obtain the class of the tome I pursued in my past life." "Tome? What''s that?" I tilt my head trying to figure out but my lack of knowledge gets the best of me. "It''s a large and heavy book Iris, usually sought by scholars, one with the most legendary and chaotic stories." "You were interested in a book of stories? That sounds unlike you," a sparkling smile appeared on her face. "There is a lot you don''t know about me my dear Iris," Aurora said with excited eyes and finished with a genuinely happy expression. ''Even though I didn''t change her she does look different, what''s so special about a book of stories? Ah... I don''t get it, let''s have a look at status.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 7 | Experience 250/700 Fame: 220 | Disgrace: 13510 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 2 | Experience 250/4000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 400/660 | Mana: 950/2500 Status Points:0 Strength: 183 | Stamina: 66 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 158(+10) | Wisdom: 242(+8) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 6690 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(C), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(C), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(B), Monster Slayer(E), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(D), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(F), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: Status level 51(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 7(F), Mana Wave level 2(F), Ice Bind level 6(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 4(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 10(F), Swordsmanship level 21(E), Sword Mastery level 12(F), Mana Control level 22(E), Ice Control level 20(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 8(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 10(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F), Brainwash Resistance level 25(E). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 10. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 40, Curse''s Mastery level 14, Ritual''s Mastery level 14, Magic Control level 30, Magic Knowledge level 20, Ice Mastery level 14. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank E: 2/200) "Woah, what''s wrong with my disgrace amount?" My expression becomes a shocking one, raising my eyebrows. "Just how disgraceful are you, Iris!?" Aurora started laughing making me feel bad. "Apparently enough to make a goddess forsake me." Aurora stops laughing and asks me worriedly, "the goddess Aria did?" "No, it was a goddess of order named Luna, it seems like the god of evil and the god of chaos teamed up to meddle with us." "That''s interesting which of the gods did mine?" "An evil one? Could have been the god of chaos as well which I suppose is evil too?" "Well even if they''re both different, they both sound like bad gods, so I think you are right about that, it is a good thing if gods like us," Aurora said happily as the gods of her past world hated her. "True, it seems like all my class skills increased a lot, even my ritual that I haven''t tried yet." "Snow falling?" Aurora notices the name on the status screen in front of them," that sounds adorable, I haven''t seen snowfall in a very long time now that I think about it..." Aurora navigates into her endless sea of memories. "I figured that since I haven''t seen snow yet, and my element is ice that it would make a good fit, plus it supposedly turns the place around me into my own territory which makes me very curious of what that means." "That does sound interesting, I wonder what good will come out of having a territory of your own Iris." "I can''t wait to try out, but we should try to kill some skeletons, now we need levels and I''ll need an even bigger brainwash resistance since the grade of my class went up, it probably will make things more complicated for me, if I were to guess from the berserker story." "That''s true," Aurora placed the bag with the herbs Iris gathered near a tree hidden in a bush close to it, and then followed Iris into the ruins smiling happily about her own class. The epilogue of the second Arc After Iris received the forgotten title, all the statues of the goddess Luna around the entire world started bleeding from their eyes for 10 days straight without stopping for a mere second. The different beast races screamed while others ran from them, some called for their elders, lords, and kings. Sacrifices were made by some races to calm the anger of the goddess. Some magical rituals were made by others as the crying with blood resembled a bad omen. Others fought each other to honor the goddess. Some danced and others sang till exhaustion. Many races did something unique to themselves. Unknown to the different races under the goddess Luna, what may have caused it, they started moving to find out what or who the problem could be while trying all sorts of things to find it out from items to skills. The world would soon be engulfed in pain, sadness, death, and ultimately in chaos. Chapter 44 – Ruins Arc Ruins Arc Interlude: Each beast kingdom and monster territory have a portal secretly hidden deeply. Inside of it, one can only wonder what may unfold inside. From time to time beings come out from such places. This persisted for thousands of years. The beings that came out of such portals created their own camps that became bases which turned into kingdoms. The beasts are usually born from a sexual act, but that''s not the only way. Since ancient and dark times when the system wasn''t yet implemented, the first creatures appeared from these portals. The human race was created by the good goddess Aria, also known as the goddess of summons. The demon race was created by the evil god. The monsters and the portals were created by the god of chaos. The beasts and leftover races were created by the goddess of order Luna. Each god is doing its best to eliminate the other three gods except the god of chaos. He only wants to cause confusion, and wouldn''t mind if the world got destroyed in the process. Due to the hate for goddess Luna, he ended up meddling with the balanced system she and the other two gods created. If there are good and bad, then a orderly balanced system cannot exist, after all, what kind of fantasy world would this be, if there wasn''t a little bit of chaos? Who knows, what other wonders and tricks did the god of chaos pull to deceive the different opponents and the skills used by them. ¡ù¡ù¡ù "It''ll be a problem inside these ruins Iris since you don''t have the night vision skill." "Yes I can''t see a thing, but I''m hoping that persisting through this darkness will make me able to receive the skill." "It happens when we do something unusual, but if I start detecting too many monsters we''ll turn back and run away." "Yes, sorry for being in the way." "Can''t be helpt you''re lacking a skill, and sunlight doesn''t reach this deep." "One of the reasons people don''t explore it." "Yeah, it''s too dangerous." They kept walking through the dark hall while holding hands as Aurora can see the path with her night vision skill. When they reach the first room a voice appears on Iris''s mind. Notice: The Skill Night Vision has been acquired. "I got it Aurora, but can only see like a meter far away." "That''ll be good practice for you then, I''ll leave the two skeletons in front for you, I''ll go for the ones further on the left, stick to mana coating their weak to it." "Alright sister," I mana coats mother''s sword and try to fight with reduced eyesight. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. I see the sword approaching which I sidestep and strike a counter at the arm slicing it in half. ''They feel slow? Aurora said they were annoying, I suppose it has to do with my status being a little high that I get to outmaneuver them,'' I slash at the head cutting it in half without giving it much time to do anything other than accepting its end. Notice: 110 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. "The experience truly is amazing," I take a step back outranging the attack from the other skeleton. ''How smart are these things anyway?'' I throw my sword at his head piercing it. Notice: 110 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 130 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. "You need help sister?" I can see a little deeper but still not far enough to see her, the room is very vast. I hear a crushing sound and then a voice. Notice: 90 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. "Alright, we''ve cleared the first room, Iris, however, from my last time here if we advance two more we''ll most likely be surrounded by all sides so we should stay in this one near the exit." "In other words, we fight while protecting the exit." "So we wait?" "Let''s collect their soul stones, the weapons are too old so don''t think anyone would buy them." "If this was a long time ago, we''d have a harder time." "Some of the skeletons ate some soul stones on my last time here, so there''s a chance that they''ll be stronger than these and smarter, so watch out for that Iris." "I''m detecting 1 from the middle for now," upon hearing Aurora''s words I head there and wait for it to come. Moments after," sister this thing looks different than a skeleton." She approaches and takes a look at it as it approaches us. "Let me test it first Iris," she runs at it while mana coating her hands with a dark aura, and then she aims for the head but the monster ducks her hand attempting to bite her torso. "Ice bind," I freeze his legs and he starts making loud noises. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. Aurora grabs the chance and uses darkness creating a big hole in the monster''s head. The monster falls on the floor causing some noise. System: The title Zombie Slayer has been received. Notice: 200 experience has been rewarded from a Zombie. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 8. "A monster called zombie, I think mother mentioned it in our conversation, Aurora, for now, you can consume all the soul stones." "If I do we won''t be able to make you the equipment sister." "In case a monster were to eat them while we fought others getting even stronger then I feel like we''d be in peril, so for that reason please do." "Alright, I''ll use turn them into soul power for now." "Soul power?" "Yes, I''m not sure what it does, but I can convert it into points awakening the next grade faster, that''s what I did before since we were still missing 23." "Oh, that makes it faster then, sure go for that." "I''m detecting a few monsters coming from the right, must''ve been the screams of the zombie." "Leave them to me while you consume those." She takes the soul stone from the zombie and joins it along with the skeleton ones, then transforms into grimoire form and consumes all of them. ''Use status points into wisdom, whenever I get more till I say otherwise automatically use them in wisdom.'' Notice: Affirmative, points successfully spent; Status updated. "2 skeletons and a zombie, is that a bow?" The moment I see it, I raise my sword by instinct barely stopping the incoming arrow which ends up grazing at my cheek. Notice: 10 health has been deducted. "Ugh," I move towards the wall forcing them to exit the hall into the room and get closer to me. As I run the zombie in front of me acts differently and rushes to me aggressively, while I feel the blood dripping from my face. ''Is there a chance these things are attracted to blood? Appraise the zombie.'' Notice: 350 mana has been deducted. [Zombies are created by an extremely rare infectious disease, they can spread it to living beings through biting, creating more zombies or they can also be summoned by a being with the necromancer class.] "Ice bind," I freeze him on the ground while using him as a shield for the incoming arrows while mana coating my sword with 400 mana. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. "Mana wave!" I slash horizontally so that they get sliced in half the only one who could avoid it was the zombie who is very fast but he''s frozen to the floor. They share the same fate being destroyed by my skill. Notice: 200 experience has been rewarded from a Zombie. Notice: 120 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 130 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 300 experience has been rewarded from a Zombie. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 9. Notice: Points successfully spent; Status updated. "What!? Was there a zombie hiding behind the skeletons? Leveling up has become a lot easier if we keep this up we''ll be able to grow stronger in no time!" "He even gave a lot more experience than the first one, could he have been hiding behind the skeletons on purpose using them as shields?" "These zombies are starting to sound very dangerous, especially from appraisal information, if they bite me I''ll get infected and become one unless there''s a skill resistance for it." ''That was insane Iris,'' Aurora speaks in my mind as she approaches finding the soul stones that fell on the floor. ''You''re speaking in my mind? What''s this!?'' ''It''s a skill I won after awakening it''s called telepathy it only works with the contracted one, since it is a contracted skill.'' ''That''s very interesting, we can even share thoughts.'' ''Like this, I''ll be able to know when your skills are brainwashing you, won''t be able to do much about it, but I''ll know, can you take the soul stone of the zombie?'' ''It looks gross a rotten human body.'' ''Actually don''t touch it, I''ll learn a soul stone extraction skill, just in case that thing sickness spreads into us somehow.'' ''Alright sister!'' A cautious tone through the mind is used by me, as it looks icky and disgusting, not wanting to place my hands in the middle of the decayed meat. After a few moments,'' let''s test it out, extraction!'' A light exuded from the body of the zombie and a soul stone came out being sucked into the open grimoire. ''That was amazing Aurora!'' She transformed back into a human," I''m getting 100 soul power for each of these stones, I got 50 from the ones outside the ruins, so I now have 900 soul power which if I convert will give me 90 points into my own evolution." "Amazing, that''s a lot faster than everything we''ve been doing before." "Exactly, I''ll save the skills from these monsters that I received once we leave this place we''ll see what we can do with them." "Sure! Now you made me curious at what skills you got!" "For now it doesn''t really matter as I can''t use them or do anything with them so don''t worry too much about it, also detecting 2 more monsters behind us and one in the middle tunnel." "I''ll go for the 2 behind, my night vision is better so I won''t be surprised by arrows again." "Alright," we both run in different ways." whitesculptor Hope you also enjoyed this week''s share of chapters & I can''t wait for you guys to know what''s to come! Chapter 45 – Ruins Arc As I approach the skeletons I notice one of them shinning,'' Is he the one who ate the soul stones? I feel quite the pressure from it. I''ll start by mana coating my sword and see what the skeleton can do while using him as a shield from the one holding a bow further behind.'' Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. He looks at me approaching while charging mana with a sword making it shine beautifully in blue, and then our swords clash, and my sword breaks, making me receive a big hit in length but a shallow wound from my shoulder to the hip. Notice: 200 health has been deducted. I jump backward bleeding while placing one of my hands on top of my long cut by instinct, and then as he starts closing the distance, "ice bind," I scream while in pain successfully freezing him on the stone-paved floor, possibly dealing a bit of damage to it. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. I walk to the exit losing health from the bleeding, ''Aurora if you can hear me run.'' Notice: 20 health has been deducted. As I''m walking an arrow hits my arm making my body shudder in further pain, and increasing the bleeding. Notice: 60 health has been deducted. "Ugh, it hurts so much, I''m losing a lot of blood," I do my best taking slow steps towards the exist as best as I can. Notice: 100 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. ''Iris I defeated mine how''s your side?'' She approaches and sees the blood on the floor as I walk with a big wound towards the exit and an arrow on my arm.'' The skeleton charges more mana and breaks the ice with the sword subsequently chasing me once again. Through hearing the sounds of the impact and the loud steps of barefoot bone hitting the floor, I turn around momentarily Ice binding him again successfully as he doesn''t even bother to dodge it. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. Aurora picks a sword from the floor and charges it with mana, sensing the mana pressure the skeleton charges his own, and then their swords clash violently resulting in two swords breaking at the same time. Without a moment to waste Aurora uses her piercing darkness skill to destroy the skull completely by approaching her hand to the head-blowing it into nothingness, while I''m hit by another arrow, this time on my shoulder making me fall on the cold stone floor, feeling rather fatigated from the blood loss. Notice: 100 health has been deducted. Notice: 400 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. She rushes at the archer who''s preparing another arrow, and by stretching her mana-coated palm, does a clean cut in the skeleton skull-splitting it in half killing him. Notice: 100 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. She takes the soul stones in her hand and runs to me, helping me leave the ruins as her monster detector starts giving a lot of alerts. As we leave, a trail of blood from my wounds is left behind us, after 20 minutes of slow walking, we reach the forest and rest close to the tree with the herbs, while we walk sister removes the arrows carefully with all the care in the world through the use of the dark aura. I lose 200 health in total after the bleeding stopped thanks to the bleeding resistance skill stopping it in time. Aurora lays me near a tree and consumes the soul stones she carried with her, after looking around in case anybody could be hiding. With a weak voice, I ask," how much mana you have left?" Upon hearing me, she sits next to me and shows me her status. Status: Level: 9 | Experience 730/900 | Class: Pandemonium Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 8 Years old Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 200/1450 Status Points:0 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 145 | Soul Power: 1200 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S), Noticed(S), God Series(F). Skill Points: 4 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 7(F), Piercing Darkness level 13(F), Mana Coat level 8(F), Dark Coat level 9(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 12(F), Extraction level 5(F). Passives: Mana Control level 25(E), Dark Control level 19(F), Monster detection level 40(D), Beast detection level 10(F), Night Vision level 25(E). Unique: Transformation level 13, Killing intent level 5. Blessed/Cursed: Mirror level 2, Unidentified. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound Contracted Skills: Telepathy(F). Consumed Skills: Infected Bite level 5, Brainwash Resistance level 4, Brainwash Resistance level 8, Mana Coat level 10, Mana Control level 7, Infected Bite level 10, Brainwash Resistance level 5, Brainwash Resistance level 9, Mana Control level 5, Long Slash level 3, Human Detection level 3, Human Detection level 5, "Not much left as you can see, also those are the skills I''ve successfully consumed from the soul stones, I can''t seem to do anything with them so they''re just there for now." "I should''ve done that differently, almost died in such a pathetic way, he completely overwhelmed my mana-coated sword even breaking it." "Thanks to you pushing him, I was able to overwhelm the skeleton, even though both our swords broke, so maybe we were evenly matched, however, what matters is that at the end of the day we won, as long as we survive we''ll become stronger," she sits next to me. "You''re right..." My head falls on her shoulder and I fall asleep pretty fast resting for 3 hours. "Iris, wake up," she shakes my body softly, in order to not cause me pain. I let out a moaning sound as I wake up, and then open my eyes remembering we''re still in the woods. "Trouble?" I ask softly gazing slowly around us while some drool falls from my mouth which I clean with my clothing. "No, but we should leave and go rest at home it''ll be safer than here." "You''re right, status please." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 9 | Experience 730/900 Fame: 250 | Disgrace: 13560 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 2 | Experience 2870/4000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 260/660 | Mana: 448/2630 Status Points:0 Strength: 183 | Stamina: 66 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 158(+10) | Wisdom: 255(+8) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 6720 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(B), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(C), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(B), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(E), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(E), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(E), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 2 Actives: Status level 51(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 10(F), Mana Wave level 3(F), Ice Bind level 10(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 4(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 20(E), Swordsmanship level 23(E), Sword Mastery level 14(F), Mana Control level 23(E), Ice Control level 20(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 8(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 12(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 1(F), Brainwash Resistance level 30(E), Night Vision level 10(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 10. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 40, Curse''s Mastery level 14, Ritual''s Mastery level 14, Magic Control level 30, Magic Knowledge level 20, Ice Mastery level 14. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank E: 14/200) "You''re looking stronger Iris," my sister says after carefully examining it which makes me smile faintly upon hearing her words even though deep down I know I''m extremely weak. She helps me get up and then grabs the bag, we head home without encountering any problem, after some time, we arrive home and we head inside the room, I lay down on the bed resting while looking at Aurora. "What''re you going to do now sister?" "I think I''ll see how far I can awaken with all the soul power I''ve got," she transforms into a grimoire. "Alright, I''ll be here," I reassure my sister with kind words, and as soon as I finish talking, a dark aura surrounds her for a while, and then she speaks after returning to human form. "How''d it go? I''ve exhausted my soul power completely." "Let''s see, status," I focus on the bottom of the screen to find the counter for the next awakening rank. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 40, Curse''s Mastery level 14, Ritual''s Mastery level 14, Magic Control level 30, Magic Knowledge level 20, Ice Mastery level 14. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank E: 134/200) "134 out of 200, it''s not that far," I say while smiling at her as she''s bound to become stronger upon going for higher phases. "Another 10 skeletons," she laughs while looking at me noticing my body in a not-so-good shape. "Ugh, as long as they''re not as strong as that last one," I frown while turning my eyes to look at the window, causing them to turn into a lighter green tone than they already are. "Weren''t you the one that wanted to become strong Iris?" She teases me watching the skin of my body recovering slowly. I roll my eyes and turn my body to the window side then reply to her softly. "I will do my best to become stronger, by the way, sister if you feel like walking would you like to deliver the quest? It''s the two small bags I left at the room door." "Sure you can heal up while I do that, you need anything else?" She looks around in search of the bags that contain the items. "No, but thank you for asking Aurora," she gets both adventurer cards and heads to the guild with the two black bags. A while later she arrives at the receptionist," hello Aurora, how can I help you today?" "Hello, I''ve come to deliver this quest," she gives him the quest, the cards, and the bags. "Let''s see what we have here," he reads it to know how to handle the reward. Quest Rank: F Collect sephy herbs from the west forest. You''ll be rewarded 5 points and 40 copper per herb. "Very well, the herbs are in these bags I assume?" "Yes." He spends a while counting them. "Exactly 38 Sephy herbs which equal to 190 points and 1520 copper, I''ll update your cards and get the money." He then returns with a bag of money and two cards which the man delivers to the girl and voices out loudly getting the attention of the closest row of the adventurers. "Congratulations to you and Iris, you''re now both rank E adventurers! Currently with 348 points, to further rank up you''ll need 400." "I''d like a new quest in preference in the west forest as we know the woods well enough." "Very well, in that case, we do have a client that works for the church, he wants some horns from beasts called horned rabbits, you should be familiar with them due to this herb quest, yes?" "Yes, I''ve slain some of them already." "Perfect, in that case, I just ask that you kill them without damaging the horns, the better the horns quality the better the reward." "I''ll keep that in mind," I take the quest, the cards, and the bag. "Have a good day Aurora, and send Iris a hug, from Hugo." "Will do, thank you." ''People sure like sister,'' she thought while picking the bag up with a smile. "Oh if it isn''t Arara," Aurora then turns around finding some familiar faces. "Eliass?" With an innocent expression she teases the cute girl in front of her, the party members of Elise hearing that nickname started laughing at their companion. "Ah, don''t call me with such a name you meanie." "You started this time around," Aurora smiled coldly yet playfully. "I''ve reached rank E with 250 points today! How are you and Iris progressing?" She asked happily remembering Aurora''s sister. "We''re almost at rank D." "What!? No way," she snatched the cards from Aurora''s hand and read them." "Oh my goddess, how did you two got this high so fast?" "I think it was mostly the 40 Sephy herbs sister gathered at the west forest each was worth 5 points." "Ah, these guys only take slaying quests which generally gives fewer points, since we''re fighting F ranked monsters but in exchange, I should be higher level than you!" She looks at me high and mighty. "What level are you?" Aurora snatches back the cards while noticing the faces of the young adults behind her. "I''m level 7! You can now praise me, peasant!" She smiled from cheek to cheek feeling superior even though they''re both in the same social rank. Aurora smiled and then said," you''re still 2 levels behind," she walked past her to the exit leaving the group dumbfounded as they''ve partied together before. She then turned around and shouted at Aurora, "I''ll surpass you soon enough! Say hi to Iris for me!" Upon hearing those words Aurora waved by raising her hand the one holdings the cards without turning back. whitesculptor Mister skeleton was s-scary! Wondering what else we''ll find in the ruins, feel free to hit me up with ideas! May use them in the future, muhaha! Chapter 46 – Ruins Arc On the next morning of the day 30th of the sun season. Knocking can be heard on the door making Rosaline go to the entrance to see who it is, while the girls wake up from the sound. "I''m pretty sure it''s not Rohan, wondering who could it be," I rub one of my eyes while staring at my sister full of curiosity. Aurora upon hearing my words looks through the window since she slept closer to it, "seems like the visits are for us," we get up and dress into good-looking dresses. I pick my bunny doll from the floor placing it on top of the bed when done. I run to the bathroom to pee, then wash my face, and lastly start brushing my long hair which reaches almost the ass. The door then opens and four men in a square formation are seen by Rosaline standing outside while she makes a confused expression. "Greetings madam, I am Ryu the head of the blue rose family, I''ve come to speak with your daughters, hopefully, they''re home," Rosaline quickly bows understanding she''s speaking towards a very high ranking noble, noticing the blue expensive attire. Blue cloths with black buttons and a black short coat on top of it, making him look rather fancy and good looking, contrasting very well with his usual serious expression. Further below she notices black trousers, a dark brown belt, and fully black shoes. "Welcome lord Ryu, and yes they are, please come in, you may sit over there on the sofa," Ryu and an old man went through leaving two men outside. "You two are staying outside?" Rosaline takes a quick glimpse at them noticing the weapons they were carrying and the blue armor sets. One of the three sets which are used solely by the royal family guards. "They''re guarding the house miss Rosaline, leave them be," Ryu said as he walked towards the living room. "If you''ll excuse me," Rosaline closed the door slowly to avoid any rudeness. The two men sit on the sofa and then they realize a girl was already in front of them, staring at them while waiting silently spooking them. "G-good morning Aurora," the two men said in unison. I walked off the bathroom then entered the living room through the opposite side they did, and saw two unknown faces staring at my sister. An old man around his sixties perhaps, with some white hair and a not too long white beard, but long enough to reach the tip of the nose. White shirt and brown pants along with caramel-colored shoes. Once I got close to my sister, her lips opened and a warm childish tone befell on the room," good morning lord of the blue rose family Ryu and the crown prince Julius advisor teacher Mark." ''Seems like she was waiting for her sister to not have to repeat herself, an interesting girl in fact,'' Mark smiled appreciating both figures in front of him in a curious way, full of expectation ever since the day Aurora won the chess game. Upon hearing those words, I greet them peerlessly by bowing and lifting my dress,'' how can a peasant have this level of etiquette? It exceeds some of the nobles I''ve seen. Did their parents spend that much money on their education? I''m pretty sure they don''t have that kind of sum...'' Ryu couldn''t help but be dumbfounded while looking at me lost in thoughts and curiosity. "Now then, I believe your sister Aurora has shown you my letter and the recommendation correct?" Rosaline sat on a chair listening to the conversation quietly and attentively. "Yes, lord Ryu, but it is not something I''m currently interested in, but I am grateful for the invitation," I replied calmly with a kind smile crushing some of the Lord''s hopes. "I''ve heard from Aurora that she doesn''t have much of a physical or magical talent, would you show me yours?" "You wish to face me in a duel?" I ask confused yet excited for facing someone new since that''s the method adventurers and mother uses to evaluate others. Ryu got up and expanded all his mana around his body, "I wish to see your aura the same way I''m doing with my own, in preference merged with your element." ''Should I go all out Aurora?'' ''Yes, I already told them you were the one who took the blessing in magic out of the two of us. You can even do it slowly so I can evaluate their reaction.'' ''Alright, I''ll make some airs to it, and unnecessary gesturing to take longer then,'' voice then comes from the middle of my lips," Can we at least do this outside?" "How come?" Ryu notices instantly the worried expression on my face feeling a little confused. "I do not want to freeze this entire room, it would be a problem for my mother." The men made an awkward expression not expecting that, and then they got up,'' does this girl really have enough mana to freeze the entire living room, for a peasant room it is a decently large one,'' the old man rubbed the beard up and down while walking. As Iris moved to the exit, Aurora bowed her head as she passed, following right after. Ryu and Mark, noticing this became extra confused while following along in silence. Outside of the house 10 meters away from the entrance door, I took a deep breath while concentrating in my mind. Slowly my mana started surrounding my body in a blue tone, with an initial amount of 500 mana. Sticking to perfect control over the amount, I start merging it with the ice element fully converting it. This effect causes the surrounding aura color to become a lot clearer while creating small steam due to the warm rays of the sun. ''For an 8-year-old kid it''s not bad but a prodigy would have at least triple this much, I''m disappointed Aurora,'' The dark blue-eyed man stared lightly at Aurora who looked at the sister smiling. "That kid has good control over the element lord Ryu," one of the guards mentioned while analyzing the girl in front of them. "True, I didn''t have that much in her age," another one said while feeling a soft breeze deriving from her aura. I take another deep breath and increase another 500 mana. The ground around me started to naturally freeze and the breeze became cold making one of the guards sneeze. Ryu raised his hand and used a magic detector skill, ''Ah, seems like Aurora wasn''t wrong after all, that''s around 1000 mana, a lot better, but still not fantastical.'' I gripped my hands to one another in a praying pose and deeply breathed once more increasing 500 more mana. A surprised face by everyone around her could be seen, ''this is unexpected she''s in a prodigy level, did she take her sister magical share while she was in her mother''s womb?'' Ryu questioned himself upon feeling quite the pressure from the little girl, and even measuring her capabilities through the screen numbers only he can see. I then ungripped my hands extending the arms to opposite sides and added 500 more mana. It started becoming so cold that the breeze itself started freezing everything around slightly, going as far as to add a layer of ice on the clothing of the men watching her. ''This... this is too much of a quantity for such an age,'' Mark gazed while laughing excitedly at the prowess of a fellow human and the potential of the future for that ice magician. They started coating themselves with mana to protect themselves from the cold and the freezing. "The crown prince will be very happy knowing about this," Ryu smiled as he reminded himself about the annual tournament. I then looked at Ryu placing a finger in front of my small nose, as if to tell him to be quiet, and then added 500 more, ending up reaching a total of 2500 mana which is my max amount. The ice froze their feet and their clothes, and the steam on top of the big aura created a mist hiding my presence while creating an ice layer on the men''s mana barriers. It started looking like a small blizzard in front of them, making their mana auras being damaged from it. Mark started laughing loudly, ''this scene before me is truly insane, to have so much talent, and potential at such a young age, simply marvelous!'' ''What a crazy kid, now I understand why Aurora estimates her so much,'' Ryu increased the defenses around the body as the body was naturally shaking from the low temperature. I absorb all the mana back into my body so it doesn''t disappear leaving me empty, recovering most of it. From one moment to the other the blizzard disappeared, and all that was left was ice around me, in a range of fifteen meters having affected even the house door and its walls. Ryu coughed and then started speaking after regaining his composure," well that was certainly not something I expected from one as young as you. All that pure raw power... You''d make many people some years older than you feel shame." One of the guards increased his own mana mixing it with his fire element, warming the entire place melting the ice turning it into water. ''That man just used the same amount of mana as sister instantly, quite the nasty control he must have, seems like not all humans are complete trash. Perhaps that''s what I should expect from a royal guard, even though that must''ve been a bit of his true power.'' "Now we''re back to summer," the guard laughed as he wished to make things the way they were supposed to be. Thanks to his actions it ended up allowing the grass and the flowers to not die frozen, instead of providing some water to quench their thirst. "I''m very grateful sir," I thanked him for melting the ice for me, as that''s not something I''m able to do with a kind smile on my face, due to the three rules of magic. "You''re very welcome, it''s been a while since I felt such chills, I don''t really know many ice mages," he smiled joyfully while staring at me wondering what else I could do, as I didn''t use any skills. "What a shame, ice magic is beautiful," I reply delicately while making a small bird sculpture of ice on top of my palms. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. ''Good thing mana is only spent while turning it into physical things or skills. Maybe I should find a way to use the aura he showed me to something. Perhaps the possibility of containing all of it to myself, freezing everything around during combat. It could be a way to not exhaust myself, even though it does take a toll on the physical and mental capacity of my body.'' "That''s a pretty sculpture you have there, a shame that''ll melt eventually or I''d buy it from you," Mark said while smiling at it, reminding himself of the birds he used to have inside a cage during childhood. ''Perhaps one day I can make a curse that doesn''t allow my ice to melt, and then sell sculptures. If they''re beautiful, maybe people will want to get one for them.'' "If in the future I find a way, I''ll make sure to send you one sir Mark," I reply with a kind smile. "Oh, oh, oh, I''ll be looking forward to that child." ''This man sure knows how to take the initiative,'' Ryu thought while envying Mark as he felt like the old man had gotten ahead of himself, through bonding with the kid in front of them. "I''d like to know the reason for you to not wish to learn magic in the magic institute. In case you don''t know the strongest magician of the kingdom is the owner. I believe he could put your talent to good use." I place my hand in my head as I start losing my senses making my body shake slightly. ''Get a hold of yourself, Iris.'' ''I know, I''m trying Aurora,'' I put my hand behind my back and stab it with the nails by gripping it too tight. "I''m grateful for your support, however, my current goal is to reach the max rank of the adventurers guild, and help as many people as I can." ''That sounds like one who wishes to become some sort of a hero. With the two heroes and all the summoned people that were brought recently by the goddess Aria, we don''t need to push her into joining us,'' Mark thinks as he looks at Ryu trying to convey his thought by nodding sideways. ''I''d really want this girl to join us, I don''t know how bright she is. Her sister is quite blessed in that sense, but she has a lot of talent, I definitely wouldn''t like to waste it,'' Ryu thinks while noticing Mark looking at him waving his head in disagreement. ''Seems like he wants to let her pass, we can always recruit Iris in the future if necessary. Not to forget she does have the white ring so we can''t just take her from lady Alicia. I highly doubt those monstrous swordsmanship parents of her would allow it easily.'' "Once you reach your goal and decide that in the future you''d like to join one of the possibles areas that the lumen capital has. Just use the recommendation letter, we''ll be waiting for you patiently.'' "Thank you, lord Ryu, I shall make good use of it when that time arrives," I smile at them happily. "You can go do the quest Iris, I''ll meet you when I can." "Sure sister, if you''ll excuse me," I bow politely once again while rising my light pink dress softly. "Have a good day Iris, it was a pleasure to meet you," Mark said while smiling excitedly at someone part of the new generation, relieving himself from some worries where he might not be part of, due to old age. "Yes, indeed," Ryu added simple and shortly not wanting to bring attention to him as Mark already handled it. Aurora comes closer and gives me the card and the quest just in case. After reading it, I go inside home grabbing a bag for the horns, and then leave for the village while waving at them. "Well then, where would you like to discuss the war documents we''ve brought?" "Can be inside at the kitchen table, I''m sure mother won''t mind." Ryu goes back to the wagon and returns with a wooden box meeting them inside. Then opens the box and removes a few books placing them orderly on top of the table by categories. ''Seems like it''ll be a long morning with these two,'' Aurora thought smiling faintly not really minding it. Chapter 47 – Ruins Arc Two hours passed with Aurora completely silent reading the different books she was given. ''No matter how many times I see it, Aurora''s absolute concentration is truly amazing, compared to me before becoming the Prince advisor, my parents blessed me with great tutors, and couldn''t help but feel tired or sleepy. Yet would you look at this girl? Such a long time has passed, and it feels everlasting. Really does make me wonder, what kind of thoughts are going through her mind, it feels like she''s absorbing everything. Despite having a good brain, I still don''t think she''d have much of military knowledge, since no experience in it whatsoever to back it up.'' She closes the book and smiles faintly. ''I''m amazed at how ancient these things are, and their mostly defensive tactics. Didn''t the goddess Aria ever make them move out of their territory? Aside from the first hero, every other one felt rather dull. It almost feels like the slow rate humans absorbed territory around through the passage of years was more in a survivalist way than out of greed. The past rulers must''ve been greatly influenced by the church''s defensive Saintess warnings, and the wait for the heroes to assist them. In my head, however, that means we just have to obliterate everything in our way before they stand a chance to invade us. Well, these two mustn''t have much knowledge other than defending, so I could make them defend the kingdom with the leftover army from all the factions while I do my expeditions, or even use them in sieges depending on the enemy structures,'' Aurora looks at them feeling bored," What would the total army size that I''d be able to use, around 100 thousand perhaps?" "Currently our total army is of 200 thousand, but we only have access to 120 thousand, in other words." Aurora interrupting him says, "60% is enough, I expected a lot less from such a defensive kingdom, but I''ve understood a lot from these books." "I''ll take 50 thousand from the crown prince and 5 thousand from every faction except the church I want 10% and the Saintess, also none from you Ryu, I need yours to keep control inside the kingdom." "We can manage an expedition with such numbers to understand who and what we''re dealing with as I lack information, as a starting point, of course, that to do more I''ll need at least 500 thousand, maybe more." "What guarantees do you have that we wouldn''t just lose those numbers, Aurora?" She picks the three empty books and starts writing on them. "I''ll write the strategies that''ll be passed on the soldiers for the expeditions, invasions, and conquering the enemy bases. If you''re both not happy with them then we can cease our deal here." ''Ruthless, but that''s welcome, after all, we can''t have a weak-minded general if she reaches that far. Ending up controlling the fate of so many soldiers will require the ones below to respect the higher-ups, especially the general,'' Mark thought pleased as most of those who wield such ranks, crumble from the pressure before even waging war. "Very well, we shall wait, after all, we did come this far to ascertain your ways," Ryu gazes at Rosaline after speaking who approaches with a board. Rosaline placed two cups of tea for Ryu and Mark on top of the table after they make some space. Then went outside and served some tea to the two guards, then she returned and words came out, "I''ll be teaching swordsmanship to some kids outside if you need anything just let me know." Aurora nodded lightly as her hand motion went on and on relentlessly, Rosaline moved upon seeing her confirmation. From time to time Aurora would faintly smile as she received experience from Iris killing horned rabbits, making Mark and Ryu think that she actually enjoyed war. ''One may become a talented ice wizard adventurer, and the other may turn into an amazing general, to think peasants could be this blessed. The crown prince''s unique ways have truly paid off,'' Mark thought realizing that making better uses out of peasants could become a new trend if these two paved such a path for others to follow through. Another hour passed by where Aurora stopped writing while passing the feather under her chin, then looked at them and extended the book, "I''ll be using these which are more advanced than any you have composed thus far." Ryu quickly grabs the book opening it in the middle of him and Mark, for both to read at the same time for a long while. ''Trenches? Lines? Formations? Tunnels? Just what is all of this? It shows how the four basic elements can be used the best in the most interesting ways, I feel stupid as to not have thought of some of these ways,'' Ryu thought while reading the suggestions and notes in it. ''Oh this looks truly interesting, it is quite different from what we''ve gone about the past years where we just march the troops, and the side with the highest army and mana output wins. Even though we stay behind walls most of the time against monsters and beasts, so the structures protect us while we destroy them.'' ''With the unique light element and ice element we can place barriers to further enhance defense measures, along with earth and nature to fortify them, and even use the light one to place barriers on the soldiers, this is truly splendidly! We already used it for our men obviously, but to use it in objects, that is quite original, should be very interesting to create different layers.'' ''By using the earth element one can open holes in the ground for the soldiers to create trenches and tunnels, thus having protection against the enemy''s magic allowing the enemies to be left on the open for our own magic output, it''s so simple yet..." Ryu glanced at Aurora who was smiling, then quickly back to the book for more. Mark thought,'' the thing that intrigues me the most is using sound with wind magic to propagate orders to the army, this will require training but once achieved... We''ll be able to use some of these formations she drew, though I wonder why some of them split the army into smaller forces, wouldn''t that make it weaker?'' He then noticed her smiling faintly and looked at Ryu who raised the head from the book. "I''ll be in your care from now on Aurora," he bowed slightly out of respect of her knowledge, Ryu who is one of the top 10 most influential people in the kingdom the head of the blue rose family. Mark followed through doing the same while feeling amazed and curious as to what other things were still engraved in the book she wrote. To this Aurora said, "you don''t need to bow your heads, I''m just a peasant, the only thing I want from both, is loyalty and cooperation, in return, the southern lands will become human lands." "Mind if I take this book to show the crown prince?" Ryu asked as she could still need it for something else. "Make sure you don''t show it to anyone else, the information in there could cause trouble from other factions." "I can picture it happen, I''ll guard this book with my life. We''ll summon you to the capital soon once we have the acknowledgment of the crown prince." "Once that happens, we''ll hold a party to celebrate with the fellow high nobility, in other words, the other 7 heads. Not forgetting the royal family and some important nobles including the pope and Serenity." "I''d estimate this happen from two weeks to one month, but knowing the Prince, he''ll likely take a month or more... To make sure they understand that you''re truly special." "You can stay behind Mark, I gotta go help sister and my hand hurts from writing. Once I''m back we can discuss the defensive matters that''ll only be learned by the crown prince army." With excited eyes that end up causing jealousy to Ryu, Mark says, "of course, I''ll be looking forward to that." The books Aurora wrote were consumed into a magic bag from Ryu''s, leaving a blank one behind and then he spoke. "How many days will you need Mark here?" "If he learns fast 3 days if not a week." "To think I''d have a learning challenge at this age," excited laughter came out of him. "I''ll send a wagon to come to pick you up in 3 days Mark," Ryu declared effortlessly as he knew, the one titled as the teacher wouldn''t fail to reach another''s expectations much less his own. "Sure is good to be young, well I''ll do my best!" Mark replied to Ryu happily filled with determination in the eyes. After Ryu left, Aurora picked a blank book and then used her transformation skill in it. She then gave it to Mark who was distracted staring at the door that had closed, and then she voiced up grabbing his attention. "I''ve written defensive measures in this one, you can study them while I''ll go help sister in her quest." "Very well, even though I must ask if you can''t use magic how do you help her?" "She taught me how to mana coat weapons and things which I can then use to defeat things, but that''s as far as I go." "Oh, so you''re mana is still working, I wonder if there''s a way to repair or find your element, I''ll research a solution when I''m back in the capital." "I''m grateful, but it''s best to focus solely on the wars to come, as I don''t really have a need for an element, since I''ll be ordering not fighting." "Alright I understand, when the time comes, I''ll assign some guards to keep you safe at all times then." She nods lightly and then gets up," well then, I''ll be back when I can," Aurora heads to the west forest as soon as the old man nods slightly picking the book and opening it. After she left home the guards were still there guarding Mark, which meant Ryu returned alone to the capital, since the carriage only had four seats. ''Seems like this man is highly valued by the crown prince, which may also mean that Ryu might be able to protect himself.'' Aurora then looks at her mother and the kids doing exhausting exercises. ''Mother bullying the kids with her teaching, just like how sister suffered,'' she smiled faintly while passing by. An hour later of running she arrives close to the blonde girl," seems like you''ve been having fun Iris with twelve horned rabbit corpses around you." Aurora then notices a rabbit frozen to the tree screeching, and as she''s about to kill it a voice resounds, "leave it be, it''s calling for more of his friends," Iris replied coldly while glaring at the stuck rabbit. ''She''s not herself currently it seems, must''ve been all the skills that out-leveled the brainwash resistance,'' perhaps the class made the disgraceful power stronger or something... perhaps disgrace class is equal to a cursed class?'' "As you wish master," Aurora replied and then went into deep thinking. ''Though I must say, this is quite the tactic allowing us to find rabbits without having to look for them. We could probably use this for other types of beings as well, as long as they have a screeching type of skill. The question is would she do it without being affected by her skills? I can''t wait for Iris to accept the madness inside of her, things would get so much easier. I wonder what I could do to awaken her faster... Though I don''t feel like she''s changed at all, she''s still happy and kind which is pretty great, however, something is definitely changing... The secret should be inside the class, Babel was it? It is a word I''ve never heard before, perhaps amidst one of my sealed memories, there''s something about it. Never mind, eventually brainwash resistance will outdo the skills, allowing my sister to return to her sanity. The real problem would be, how is Iris being affected, possibly being corrupted, but if that was true, her personality would be changing. The one currently talking has an unfamiliar tone... Seeing as she didn''t get some curse resistance it mustn''t be one. Something else, but it''s a class that wasn''t in the classes book, can only wait and see, while looking for a solution to help her, if it comes to that extent. A bit of coldness is totally fine, but I still want her to preserve her persona, otherwise, she''d become someone else, not to forget I was allowed to retain my own mind from the choice created by the gods. Debts must always be fully paid, and I now have two towards my little witch.'' "Dark bind," Aurora binds the bunnies who came to save the half-frozen one. Iris raises her hand pointing with the index finger in the rabbit''s direction, "Icicle." Two lines of ice stretch from the ground piercing the rabbits in the middle of their heads killing them. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. Notice: 40 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. The cold green eyes of Iris swap to Aurora and she moves her arm slightly, throwing an icicle that goes close to her cheek without touching it, penetrating a rabbit hiding next to a tree. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. Aurora didn''t waver having complete trust in Iris. "What was I...?" I look around me finding dead rabbits everywhere feeling a slight sense of disgust, and a rabbit froze to a tree screeching to get help, then finding Aurora staring at me with a complex unfamiliar expression, what looks like a mix of worry and pride. "It seems like I was out again, it''s been happening more often lately." "Probably due to your class evolution sister." "Icicle," I shoot one at the rabbit in the tree putting it out of misery. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: 40 experience has been rewarded from a horned rabbit. "For better or worse I feel like we have enough rabbits for the quest, I''ll remove the horns from the ones that still have them." "Sure, I''ll keep a lookout," Aurora replied with a friendly tone while understanding that Iris had been kind to the horned-rabbit who was suffering for a long time. ''I wonder how much longer will this keep happening... being brainwashed is truly not fun,'' I make an unhappy expression towards my new class. It''s like my own body get controlled by someone else, something else perhaps, it feels in a way familiar but wrong, very wrong...'' After a while, I place all the 16 horns inside a bag and check my status. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 10 | Experience 570/1000 Fame: 250 | Disgrace: 13560 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 2 | Experience 3610/4000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 505/660 | Mana: 1200/2690 Status Points:0 Strength: 185 | Stamina: 66 | Agility: 85 | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 174(+10) | Wisdom: 260(+9) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 6720 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(B), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(B), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(E), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(E), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 3 Actives: Status level 51(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 10(F), Mana Wave level 3(F), Ice Bind level 10(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 8(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 20(E), Swordsmanship level 23(E), Sword Mastery level 14(F), Mana Control level 23(E), Ice Control level 23(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 9(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 13(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 40(D), Night Vision level 10(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 10. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 40, Curse''s Mastery level 14, Ritual''s Mastery level 14, Magic Control level 30, Magic Knowledge level 20, Ice Mastery level 14. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank E: 30/200) "You can consume the soul stones, we only need the horns for the quest Aurora." "Alright, I''ll see what the prize is this time around," she transforms into a book and consumes all of them. ''I can never get any of the elemental skills they use like fireballs due to different elements, it automatically rejects them due to lack of affinity,'' she spoke to Iris through telepathy, since unable to do it normally while in grimoire form. ''Do you think you have enough soul power to evolve now?'' I asked in my mind knowing she would listen. ''I''ll try to spend it all, I have 2000 soul power so perhaps it''s enough,'' a dark aura surrounded the grimoire as she converted all of it. I looked around to make sure no one spots us and also to be wary of any enemy. Not long passes and she returns to her human form. "I won a new skill called giver, let''s try it," Aurora said excitedly making me curious and expectant. Aurora hears a voice from her own status. Notice: Do you wish to give all of your consumed skills to Iris? "Iris apparently I can give you the skills I received from the soul stones which ones you''d like to have? Status." Status: Level: 10 | Experience 570/1000 | Class: Pandemonium Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 8 Years old Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 1290/1500 Status Points:0 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 150 | Soul Power: 2000 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S), Noticed(S), God Series(F). Skill Points: 5 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 7(F), Piercing Darkness level 13(F), Mana Coat level 8(F), Dark Coat level 9(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 14(F), Extraction level 17(F). Passives: Mana Control level 25(E), Dark Control level 19(F), Monster detection level 40(D), Beast detection level 13(F), Night Vision level 25(E). Unique: Transformation level 15, Killing intent level 5. Blessed/Cursed: Mirror level 2, Unidentified. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound Contracted Skills: Telepathy(F), Giver(E). Consumed Skills: Infected Bite level 5, Brainwash Resistance level 4, Brainwash Resistance level 8, Mana Coat level 10, Mana Control level 7, Infected Bite level 10, Brainwash Resistance level 5, Brainwash Resistance level 9, Mana Control level 5, Long Slash level 3, Human Detection level 3, Human Detection level 5, Slight Stamina Boost level 3, Slight Agility Boost level 6, Slight Strength Boost level 4, Slight Strength Boost level 5. "Iris it''s the consumed skills at the very bottom," she points while telling it to me. "Hum... You can give me all except infected bite and human detection for now. Not really sure how repeated skills will work but if I have a lot of resistant ones it''ll surely help a lot. Human detection you already have so you can keep it, and the infected bite... I don''t really want to bite anyone," I smile awkwardly imagining myself chasing people to bite them. "Sure thing, give them." I heard a voice from status in my mind. Notice: Skills have been learned and merged; Status updated. "I feel my mind becoming a lot clearer and stable, also apparently some were merged and others learned Aurora." "Let''s see your status to see what they did exactly." "Sure, status," we both look eagerly at it while smiling. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 10 | Experience 570/1000 Fame: 250 | Disgrace: 13560 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 2 | Experience 3610/4000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 540/690 | Mana: 1223/2690 Status Points:0 Strength: 185(+9) | Stamina: 66(+3) | Agility: 85(+6) | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 174(+10) | Wisdom: 260(+9) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 6720 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(B), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(B), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Element(E), Status Mastery(E), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(E), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 3 Actives: Status level 51(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 20(E), Mana Wave level 3(F), Ice Bind level 10(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 8(F), Long Slash level 3(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 20(E), Swordsmanship level 23(E), Sword Mastery level 14(F), Mana Control level 35(E), Ice Control level 23(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 9(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 13(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 66(C), Night Vision level 10(F), Slight Stamina Boost level 3(F), Slight Agility Boost level 6(F), Slight Strength Boost level 9(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 10. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 40, Curse''s Mastery level 14, Ritual''s Mastery level 14, Magic Control level 30, Magic Knowledge level 20, Ice Mastery level 14. Unique: Appraisal level 42. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank D: 30/400) Together we check the status curiously about how it affected the skills realizing something that made us both happy instantly. "Just how high did my brainwash resistance went? It literally added up a lot of levels to it! It even changed the grade to C." "Look at me I''m a rank D grimoire now!" Aurora said with a smile and a happy tone. "I told you, you''d get stronger eventually! Even though it only gave a new skill, but perhaps in the future it can be used in a different way." "I hope so, in the worst case can make your skills go a lot higher granting you the chance to become stronger. It... still works as I''m a weapon in the end, even if thanks to my own skills I get to help you better like this," upon hearing those words I pat her head knowing she''s trying her best for my own being. "I''ll do what I can to make sure we both become stronger, okay?" "I''m grateful but don''t worry Iris, I believe we can achieve both our goals like this too, also there''s something I must tell you while we rest," Aurora makes a serious expression giving me the shivers. whitesculpto Chapter 48 – Ruins Arc "Remember that in our past life I was sealed in a mirror on that world?" "Yes, what about it?" I ask confused and curious remembering a short dream of the last day of the ten thousand years the trapped girl lived there. "Two of the ring leaders who sealed me by the order of the god of light, got reincarnated into this world. The hero and the sage, Sophie and Romeo," a cold tone chiller than my ice leaves her mouth while Aurora made a disgusted expression. "What!? Did they notice you? Did you perhaps... kill them?" I make a shocked expression as every question could easily end up in a yes, and all of it would cause issues to us. "No, luckily I acted fragile and delicate, unable to do any physical activity and magic. I have a completely different appearance than back then. Not to forget that dad along with the prince, cooperated with me in that sense without realizing it themselves." "Ah, well in that case we can remain silent since they didn''t get to find you out. Should we do something about them? Even though I don''t know if there''s anything we could do, since they should be with strong guards I guess? Perhaps even the royal guards, the fire one looked insanely powerful." "I think in this life I''ll use them initially to expand the lumen kingdom southward, and when I have a chance in the future... I''ll deal with them. Since I don''t know yet what to expect from the other races, if it was humans against humans then it would be relatively easier. However by conquering the world through making them work for me, could be the start of a very long punishment," an evil expression appeared on her face which I smiled kindly while patting her hair. "If you need my help let me know, they might be fellow humans, however, I can''t allow them to hurt my sister!" I shouted with a serious face not wanting anything to happen to Aurora. "When the time comes, we''ll figure something out, for now, we need to get a lot stronger. They both must have unique classes and elements, possibly some very special skills given by the goddess Aria." "Yes, you''re right, we could go to the ruins and get some more brainwash resistance from the skeletons for now." "Sure, we can do that even though, I''ll wait for your skills to surpass your resistance so that it can grow naturally before using mines. It should allow you to get a better sense and training at resisting those things in the future. I''m a weapon, so it should not bother me." "Alright Aurora, that''s fine too, since the resistance skill might get stuck somewhere, and then we can boost it up with some merge." "Plus I heard from one of the summoned, a girl named Kana that the max level in her world was 100, however, in this world that could be different." "If we can go higher than 100, doesn''t that mean that skills can too?" "Yes, that''s what I''m suspicious of, so I''ll save the future resistances for an emergency or a necessity, even though our own level may not be correlated with the skills level." "True, that sounds like a good plan miss general of the Lumen kingdom," I say in a teasing tone and get poked in my forehead as a response. We then laugh at each other while heading towards the ruins. "Too bad we always end up leaving the corpses behind, but they''re big and the blood would make a hassle on these bags. If I had a magic one, I''d bring them so that mother could cook them." "We''ll have to buy one at some point, but for that, we need to get more money, I believe we have around 3000 Copper funds." "Either that or we find an alternative or some item in these ruins." "That would make things a lot easier Iris and cheaper, being poor is truly a hassle." Upon reaching the ruins I look around us, and then we enter it. ¡ù¡ù¡ù A while earlier at the Astia village, a wagon with a green octagram symbol arrived near the church. From within Goro, Yuno, Aiko, and Kaito came out. "Welcome I''m priest Miley and we''ve been expecting you four, please come inside our church to rest from the long trip." "I''m Kaito and mind if I go for a walk around here? I''ve been sitting for too long priest Miley, and slept too, so resting is not something I currently need." "Just Miley is enough, and of course you can, I''ll ask one of our priests to show you around," the man does a gesture to someone inside as the doors are open. "Thanks, I appreciate it," he started stretching his body in a peculiar way unknown to those who live here, by extending the leg and reaching the feet with the tips of the fingers while saying," ugh, that sure was a long trip," the back does a bit of cracking sounds. Goro replied, "I''ve never done one like this, it was a good experience," he smiled at Kaito happily with it. "You got that right Goro," Kaito stated stretching towards the other leg. "Too bad we had to endure the smell of your sweat during half of the trip fattie," Aiko said making Yuno laugh and the boy feel bad. "Come on Aiko we just arrived, give it a rest, it is pretty hot, It''s not like Goro is far because he wanted to be, and I wonder in what month or season we are, it truly feels like summer, around July perhaps." "In our world of Artana, we have four seasons and each has 90 days, we''re currently on day 30 of the sun season, we''ll be teaching all of you about it soon." "That''s pretty simpler than our old world Miles, are there any sun season festivals and things like that around here or something, maybe events, ceremonies?" "They''re not too frequent as we''re all peasants so funding is hard to proportionate, however, we do have a few that go through the year, the flowering season that has passed is when we do a special one, as it is a named one after the goddess Aria." "Does that mean each season is named after a different god?" Goro asked curiously making Miles frown the eyebrows. "We could say that is how it is, however, we humans only pursue the one religion that serves goddess Aria, as she''s the one who created the race and also the sole superior being that helps us." "The thing with the visions and the summoned people?" Yuno asked while gazing at the priest noticing a muscular tall man approaching. "Yes, that''s right." "Hum, I see..." Yuno gazes at the new face devouring the body with the eyes. "I''m here brother Miley." A big bulky bald man appeared behind the priest with a shield on the back. "Kaito, this is Edgar he''s an adventurer that has some relation with the church and will show you around while keeping your safety." "Nice meeting ya man," Kaito extended his hand, and Edgar handshakes it. "Likewise Kaito, would the rest like to come along?" "I''ll rest a bit first," Yuno said as she was starting to feel rather hot. "Same here," Aiko added chasing after Yuno to keep her company. "I''d like to eat something if possible," Goro said with his stomach roaring which made Yuno and Aiko laugh. Miley smiled at them and said," in that case please follow me inside." "Let''s go then Kaito," they move and walk for a while as Edgar explains where he can find the many different shops and then they stop at the fountain with a garden around. As they rest a bit by the fountain Kaito notices a pretty girl going towards the west to what he can''t help himself but question," Who''s that blonde kid?" The boy points at the girl passing through a bit further away from them. "Oh, that''s Aurora I believe, she''s an ascending rookie at the adventurers guild along with her twin sister Iris, who has green eyes instead of blue." "Adventurers guild? Someone that young is?" "Yes, the guild does have an age limit but from what I was told, her sister Iris is quite something for her age, which allowed them to register earlier than usual." "That''s interesting, I figured humans would all be weak but figures that some are born with some qualities." Edgar laughed lightly then said, "yes, the adventurers and the ones that are part of the army are a tad stronger than the rest, especially the royal guards, each one is a monster." "Since they fight with monsters and other things?" "Exactly they get to level up and become stronger, we end up using the 5 status per level up along with a skill point every time." "I started with 10 of those points, 1 skill point, and a skill is that normal?" "Well you''re a special case, that skill must be a blessing from the goddess Aria, but the rest sounds alright." "I understand, also you guys have like healing herbs and potions and things like that around here?" "The twin''s parents work over there" the man points with the index finger," it''s a potion shop, if you or your companions ever need the good stuff, I advise going there." "Alright thank you, Edgar." "As for equipment... perhaps the blacksmith, I buy things from them there, they''re also really nice people." "Can we go there? I''m curious as to what weapons this world has." "Yes, of course, let''s go there," a short while passes and they arrive inside it, where a man greets them," Welcome to the three hammers, how may we help?" "A small man? A dwarf?" Kaito thought out loud feeling excited from finding one, who had been a famous reference in his past world. "Ah, for you to know about dwarves, you''re no ordinary man, I''m Verrier a dwarf from beyond the West ocean." "My shipwrecked and I ended up in Lumen kingdom, eventually ended up coming here and have been living in this shop ever since." ''There wasn''t any information regarding dwarves from what the church showed me, is there a kingdom with them somewhere to the West?'' Kaito thought confused from the little he got to study. "Either way Verrier, I''m new in this village and it seems like I''ll be staying for a while, so I''d like to see what weapons you sell." "Of course, come along, we have all types of weapons that are generally used by the army itself," he waved the arm and hand softly towards the different weapons while naming them, making it look like dancing. "Knuckle¡¯s, swords, rapiers, greatswords, spears, Axes, hammers, bows, crossbows, maces, hammers, daggers, wands, and staffs." "My class is spearman, so a spear would be nice." "Choose one Kaito I''ll put it on the church tab," Edgar said quickly as the funds for the summoned weren''t small. "I don''t know what''s good or bad though," Kaito replied confused while lacking knowledge. "In our shop, we have worst on the left towards best on the right." Kaito grabs the worst checking its weight all the way to the most expensive one. ''The expensive ones are heavier, as I am now this is far too heavy for me to do anything with it.'' "I''d like the lightest one for now, in the future when I get stronger I''ll return." "A wise choice, you''ll go far mister Kaito," Verried replied with a smile and surprised for the choice, and even more for the justification given from someone who didn''t look particularly an expert with weapons. At the church, Goro had finishing eating, and then started remembering all the good food he ate in the past world where they were stolen from. ''Everything was so much better than this world meal, it''s truly a shame that I didn''t give it importance back then, personal data.'' Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Rare Class: Master Chef | Rank 1 | Experience 0/1000 Race: Human | Name: Goro | 18 Years old Health: 195/195 | Mana: 10/30 Status Points: 10 Strength: 0 | Stamina: 20 | Agility: 0 | Dexterity: 0 | Intelligence: 0 | Wisdom: 2 Titles: Summoned, Overweight, Mana, Mana Exhaust, Health. Skill Points: 1 Skills: Personal Data. Blessed Skill: Divine Cooking level 1. ''This was the blessing I received from the goddess, perhaps I can make something from my past world with it. I don''t think we''ll be facing monsters anytime soon and don''t feel like my class is suitable for combat. So I could at least support my classmates in the future through cooking. I also seem to have gained three new titles since the last time I checked it, and my health seems to have dropped slightly while my mana increased. I''m still annoyed as there''s an overweight title, but it gives me 2 stamina, so that''s not the worst thing ever. I figured it out by comparing statuses with Kaito. Luckily we''re the same age and he only had 18 stamina, we humans get 1 stamina per year of life so it matched. He even said he might try to get overweighted just to get the bonus while laughing, that guy is a good friend. Exhausting mana seems to increase mana and decrease health. I should probably spend points between stamina and wisdom to avoid that from happening again. The priest back at the first church said humans usually distribute them as evenly as possible since everything is useful to have. He said that intelligence would allow us to understand the world better, so that sounds like something I should get as well. If I''m to use a cooking skill I''ll probably need to focus on dexterity. The teacher told me it allows us to be better with our hands, but perhaps it''ll also influence the results of the things I make. Let me check the divine cooking skill before I spend my points just in case.'' Goro feels himself growing weaker as he gets mana exhausted a few times even losing some health. Divine Cooking: Fish Chicken The young man gets up and walks to the kitchen of the church and finds a fish then he selects it from the little screen from the skill. Ending up losing more health allowing the mana exhaustion to reach its max effect. In front of him, the fish receives the mana and after some moments, it turns into a random fish meal then stares at it while watering from the mouth and digs in. Tears start to fall through the cheeks while feeling homesick from the meal created. ''At the very least, I''ll be able to cook better things than the meals they give us, it''s far from the real thing, but it''s something. In fact, from now on, I''ll cook everything for everyone in this church, as a repayment for taking us in. Hopefully the girls will appreciate it and become friendlier. Let''s see the personal data again.'' Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 Rare Class: Master Chef | Rank 1 | Experience 0/1000 Race: Human | Name: Goro | 18 Years old Health: 80/280 | Mana: 0/100 Status Points: 10 Strength: 0 | Stamina: 31 | Agility: 0(+5) | Dexterity: 1 | Intelligence: 0 | Wisdom: 10 Titles: Summoned, Overweight, Mana, Mana Exhaust, Health, Cooked Fish. Skill Points: 1 Skills: Personal Data. Blessed Skill: Divine Cooking level 2. Temporary Buff: Fish Meal +5 Agility. ''It seems like abusing of my mana paid off but at the same time it could''ve killed me, I need to be more careful.'' ''The food gives me some temporary buffs it seems, that''s pretty cool. It''ll surely help my classmates in the future,'' Goro smiles happily as he heads to one of the rooms to rest. Chapter 49 – Ruins Arc Back to present inside the ruins. "This place is still dark as ever, I wonder if we could use someone with light element just to illuminate these ruins." "That sounds like a funny idea, maybe Eliass would like to come one day?" We stop and look at each other thinking about it. "That actually wouldn''t be a bad idea Aurora and I feel like she''d be very useful." "These ruins are still extremely dangerous so having more people could prove to make it easier or not." "No? How come?" I look at her with eyes filled with curiosity. "They could betray us and put us in a more dangerous position to save themselves, humans are like that." "Oh... I see... Sister you... I wonder what kind of things you went through in our past life." "You wouldn''t want to know." ''I think I do, but I''ll wait for her to open up and tell me,'' I look at the enemies ahead, "Don''t you think it''s weird Aurora, we''re in the first room and there are 4 skeletons again in the same positions as last time, and two more behind them." "Hum? Now that you mention it, but the first time I came here there was only two I believe." "So the number is increasing by two every time perhaps?" "Almost like the monsters don''t leave the first room after we make a ruckus in it." "Could they probably get stuck in the first room?" "It''s a little dangerous to run in one of those halls with skeletons behind and ending up cornered by two rooms of them, but if they get stuck here we could lure them all." "We could, but then we''d lose our way out." "Well yeah, for now, let''s clean these up." Aurora clads her hands in mana and runs at them. ''It''s always amazing how she just enjoys fighting with the palms.'' ''I broke my sword last time, retrieving only the handle, so I''ll have to try something similar,'' I run at two of them, away from the group Aurora aiming for, in the center of the room. I position myself in front of one of the skeletons so that I deal with one at a time. He slices at me horizontally and I fall back, ''last time the skeleton did a vertical slash leaving him open, if I had a sword I''d just parry it but this range is insanely harder to approach. ''Icicle,'' an icicle stretches from his blind spot piercing his skull passing through his back to his eye, getting stuck inside it. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. ''Err... That didn''t quite work as intended but since it''s inside the skeleton head, what if I spread it in all ways?'' I imagine multiple icicles expanding,'' from the one inside small ones stretched to all the sides, creating holes in the skull, cracking it everywhere.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. Notice: 150 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: The Skill Ice Expansion has been acquired. ''A new skill? Creativity truly is the key to learn ice magic, icicle,'' I shoot another one this time a bigger one from above the second skeleton, piercing the skull head from above as he tries to swing his sword at me which I dodge. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. Notice: 120 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 130 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. "Sister bait them and save your mana!" I shout at her forgetting about telepathy. She nods lightly and stays slightly close to their attacking range. I close my eyes and imagine three icicles falling on top of their heads, then I think of them piercing and expanding inside or close to their heads. Notice: 600 mana has been deducted. Notice: 100 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 11. Notice: 110 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 120 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. System: The title Creation has been received. System: The title Ilusion Series has been received. Notice: A sealed skill has been acquired. I open my eyes surprised and notice I hit all the targets close to what I pictured,'' what''s a sealed skill? Appraise it.'' Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [Sealed skill requires the completion of illusion series to fully unseal current state: 1/3] ''That means I need two more titles, but what are illusions?'' "Hey sister I got a weird sealed skill that needs 3 titles to unseal it, they''re related to illusion, what is that?" "Illusions is like confusing your enemy with a double you from a mirror for example, or even doing something that produces a false reality, maybe lie when you dream and you know it''s fake, but that sense of false can be considered an illusion." "I have an idea I want to try, can you summon your mirror here?" "Sure?" She asked confused while extending her hand in front of us, "mirror." I push the mirror to the middle entrance that is connected to one of the pathways and hide on the other side of the hall. After a while, a skeleton approaches and starts slashing at the mirror confusing it with me. 1 minute goes by... 5... 10... 20... 30... At some point, there''re 8 skeletons hitting the mirror making a lot of noise, and then a voice rings in my head. System: The title Deluded has been acquired. I close my eyes and try to imagine the skeletons in front of me being hit by my icicles. I create 8 icicles piercing them all from above. Notice: 800 mana has been deducted. Notice: 110 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 120 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 130 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 100 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 90 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: 140 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. I open my eyes and realize I missed two of them, I try again to sense the mana from the skeletons in front of me as every being with a soul has some, then I imagine my magic hitting them. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. Notice: 120 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 12. Notice: 130 experience has been rewarded from a skeleton. "I''m very curious as to what you''re trying to do Iris with your eyes closed, and I''m surprised you''re actually hitting the skeletons." "I feel like I''m starting to sense the mana in other beings, but I''m not sure if that''s what it is, status." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 12 | Experience 140/1200 Fame: 250 | Disgrace: 13560 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 1280/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 540/690 | Mana: 830/2810 Status Points:0 Strength: 185(+9) | Stamina: 66(+3) | Agility: 85(+6) | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 174(+10) | Wisdom: 272(+9) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 7720 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(B), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(D), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(E), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F), Creation(S), Ilusion Series(A), Deluded(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 5 Actives: Status level 52(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 20(E), Mana Wave level 3(F), Ice Bind level 10(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 15(F), Long Slash level 3(F), Ice Expansion level 4(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 20(E), Swordsmanship level 23(E), Sword Mastery level 14(F), Mana Control level 35(E), Ice Control level 25(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 9(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 13(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 66(C), Night Vision level 10(F), Slight Stamina Boost level 3(F), Slight Agility Boost level 6(F), Slight Strength Boost level 9(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 10. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 42, Curse''s Mastery level 14, Ritual''s Mastery level 14, Magic Control level 33, Magic Knowledge level 23, Ice Mastery level 16. Unique: Appraisal level 42, Sealed[2/3]. Cursed: Unidentified Skill. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank D: 44/400) "It seems like the sealed skill was graded as unique and I''m missing one title for it." "Your class also ranked up Iris, I wonder what ranking up a class does since mine doesn''t have an experience system like yours do." "I feel like my skills have been growing faster from the last rank up so it should be that, I could appraise but we might need the mana." "True better save it plus it''s not like we can do anything about it anyway." "By the way, Aurora you can consume all the 14 soul stones around us, see if we can rank you up further at some point you''re bound to get something that helps you." "Hopefully," she turns into a grimoire and consumes all the soul stones around, then converts them. ''I''ll be giving you the skills I got from the skeletons aside of the brainwash resistance,'' Aurora used telepathy to convey a message to Iris. ''Okay, sister.'' ''I should spend my skill points while she chooses the skills, class skill list please.'' Notice: Witchcraft skill tree list has been updated appraise? ''Please do.'' Notice: 800 mana has been deducted. Babel Witchcraft Skill Tree: Actives: Destiny Cards: Once per day can use a random card out of a 22 deck that will bring a catastrophe into the world for a limited time or till a condition is met, grave consequences. Dark Alchemy [Crafting potions with limited effects and that only last for so long, starts at 10%, 0,5% per level.] Mana shield: 0.25% Damage is absorbed to MP instead of HP, 0.25% per level. Drain HP: Absorbs 1 HP per minute from enemies around healing itself, +1 per level. Decay: It''ll rot slowly something it touches, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magic Analysis: Can analyze the properties of the magic, of a magic circle, or the area itself, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Curses: (It requires casting time, the higher the proficiency the faster it''ll be.) Frog: May transform the target into a frog for a period of time, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Delirium: Makes the target have a random illusion for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Mute: Makes it so that they can''t speak for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Blind: Makes it so that the vision for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Deafen: Makes it so that the hearing for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Taste: Makes it so that they lose palate for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Smell: Makes it so that they lose the sense of smell for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Paralysis: Paralyzes a random part of the body, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Fear: Induces fear towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Confusion: Causes confusion towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Rituals: (Require spending mana to create a magical circle, needs tremendous amounts of mana, can accumulate every day.) Memory Loss: Makes targets inside the magical circle lose some memories, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. Sleep: Makes targets inside the magical circle fall asleep, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. Snow Falling: Due to Ice element snow will fall, everywhere that snows will be Iris mana territory, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Cursing Objects: A random curse will be applied in an object, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Taint: It''ll taint users inside the magical circle in some way, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from magic damage. Physical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from physical damage. Detection Barrier: Detects anything that enters inside a magical circle. Babel Arts: Grimoire possession: Links oneself with the grimoire to use Pandemonium skills. May affect personality while in use. Grimoire renouncing: Unlinks oneself with the grimoire. Pandemonium skill: Unlearned Pandemonium skill: Unlearned Pandemonium skill: Unlearned ¡­ Grimoire skill F (Telepathy) Grimoire skill E (Giver) ... Passives: Babel Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. May affect personality. Grimoire Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. May affect personality. Witchcraft: Increases the whole skill tree proficiency by 0.1%, per level. May affect personality. Curse¡¯s Mastery: Increases curse chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Ritual''s Mastery: Increases ritual chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Dark Alchemy Mastery: Increases alchemy chance by 0.2%, per level. May affect personality. Magic Control: Increases specified proficiency by 0.25%, per level. Magic Attack Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Defense Slight Boost: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Knowledge Slight Boost: Increases intelligence by 1 per level. Charm: Increases charm by 1, attracts generally the opposite gender, 1 per level. Mp Absorption: If damaged by an enemy magical skill heal Mp by 0.25% of its total mana cost, 0.25%, per level. Fire Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Water Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Earth Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Air Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Nature Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Poison Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Acid Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Ice Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Explosion Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Lightning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Spirit Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Summoning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Light Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Dark Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Time Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Space Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. ''Destiny Cards? That''s a new one and it sounds very dangerous, so I''ll learn it and use it if I ever run into an emergency. There''re some other skills I don''t remember seeing, was it from ranking up or evolving the class? I want grimoire possession and renouncing along with babel mastery and grimoire mastery, I hope with the last one it''ll help Aurora get stronger in some way.'' Notice: Skills successfully learned; Status updated. "I''m done, Iris." "Same here sister, I''m also out of mana so let''s head home before things get dangerous." "Alright, still need to see how Mark is doing with the knowledge of warfare I left with him," she sighs due to having fun in the ruins. I smile at her and grab her hand then speak, " cheer up, things will get better eventually, worst case you can be an amazing general, by itself it can also be a great strength that I can''t keep up with, after all, I''m just one little witch." "Ideally I''d be able to command 200 thousand men, but it''ll depend on how everything goes from now on towards the future where the goblin king will invade, I want to strike him down before he gets even more soldiers." "They reproduce faster than us from what appraisal told me." "Yes, and their statuses are also better in raw combat, so that''s dangerous." "I have an idea that we could try tomorrow morning after I recover my mana fully." "An idea?" Aurora asks curiously as every time I have one something interesting usually happens. "Yes, you''ll see it," I smile playfully as we head home. whitesculptor Happy reading everyone! Chapter 50 – Ruins Arc The following day 31 of the sun season at Iris room. I start the day by being woken up by a voice, "Iris... Iris... Wake up..." I half-open my eyes and see a naked girl next to me, "just 10 more minutes sister," I turn around closing my eyes fully. "I''ll be going on ahead Mark is waiting for me, if you don''t get up I''ll leave the room naked." The steps she takes to the door echo and when her hand is about to reach the handle... my body automatically moves out of bed. My palm aims to the handle and I imagine it being frozen. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. I open my eyes and speak angrily, "where do you think you''re going in that state idiot sister!?" I approach her taking 3 big steps. "You know you didn''t need to freeze the door right? How are we going to open it now?" I kick her in the back of the leg, near the knee making her fall, "that doesn''t matter you shall get dressed right away!" I throw her some clothes and dress some myself. "So harsh right from the morning, I won''t wake you up next time," she laughed after using a mocking tone. "Hopefully not the way you did today, next time I''m freezing your entire body." "Then I''d become an ice crystal," she imagines herself inside of one," it wouldn''t be so different than being trapped inside the mirror, but at least I''d be quite beautiful." I let out a yawn still feeling drowsy," that''s true, talking about the mirror did you figure something out yet?" "Aside from it decreasing back to level 1 after I exhausted my soul power no." "It decreased level!?" I shout confused startling her. "Yeah, I don''t get what soul power had to do with it or if that was even the reason for it." "What if it needs someone with a big soul?" I ask with expectant eyes filled with curiosity while smiling happily. "I could give the mirror to you if you''d like, aside from its hardness it''s pretty useless." "Sure let''s try it, but... can you even give me skills that belong to you?" "Worth an attempt, give the mirror to Iris," a voice pops up in my mind after Aurora tries to give me the skill. Notice: A cursed skill has been received. Notice: Soul-bound curse has gotten stronger. Notice: Aurora and Iris''s Souls have resounded with one another. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted by Appraisal. [Soul power from Aurora can now be added to Iris soul to increase it further, due to a system failure the rate is already 10 times higher.] Aurora looks at her sister who has gone silent for a while after the mirror vanishing and speaks, "You okay Iris?" With a dumbfounded expression, a voice comes out from me," Yes it seems as you can now give me your soul power to make my soul stronger, it seems both of them have resounded, not sure what that means." "In this case, I believe it means we''ve linked further, kind of like having a direct connection between our souls like they glued one to another. I suppose since I believe we were split by the system through this new body of mine, and with both contracts, we were able to maintain it to some extent." "I think I understand, also due to some system failure the amount you consume is 10 times higher than normal, in other words, I receive it like that too." "That''s good I guess? I don''t really know how that would help you, but in my case, it sure speeds my growth as a weapon a lot." "True, and I''m not sure myself, but let me check status see if I can figure something out. Perhaps soul-bound will show useful information.." Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 12 | Experience 140/1200 Fame: 250 | Disgrace: 13620 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 1280/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 540/690 | Mana: 2330/2840 Status Points:0 Strength: 185(+9) | Stamina: 66(+3) | Agility: 85(+6) | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 174(+10) | Wisdom: 275(+9) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 7720 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(C), Skill Mastery(A), Tree Chopper(C), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(D), Log Maker(C), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(D), Beast Slayer(D), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F), Creation(S), Ilusion Series(A), Deluded(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 2 Actives: Status level 54(D), System Library level 50(D), Mana Coat level 20(E), Mana Wave level 3(F), Ice Bind level 10(F), Ice Sword level 1(F), Icicle level 15(F), Long Slash level 13(F), Ice Expansion level 4(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 20(E), Swordsmanship level 23(E), Sword Mastery level 14(F), Mana Control level 35(E), Ice Control level 25(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 9(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 15(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 66(C), Night Vision level 10(F), Slight Stamina Boost level 3(F), Slight Agility Boost level 6(F), Slight Strength Boost level 9(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50, Destiny Cards level 1. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 10. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 42, Curse''s Mastery level 14, Ritual''s Mastery level 14, Magic Control level 33, Magic Knowledge level 23, Ice Mastery level 15, Babel Mastery level 1, Grimoire Mastery level 1. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 42, Sealed[2/3]. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 7. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank D: 184/400) ''Seems like I won 2 skill points, probably from the skill mastery title which is rank A only one more to go.'' "In my case, the mirror is level 7 Aurora, and my soul is worth 7 thousand." "I had between 0 to 2000 soul so between level 1 to 2. Since I was always going up and down it probably didn''t matter much, but since you have it at a higher level it should work better for you. Could also be because I''m a weapon too with soul power instead of soul." "True that now it is time to find out the truth, appraise mirror." I point towards the mirror word on my screen with a big smile. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. [Very sturdy mirror protected by an unidentified barrier, failed to appraise the magical component.] ''A unique skilled failed to appraise a cursed skill? I guess one rank away is too much... perhaps it has a different solution. What if I try something else,'' I point my palm towards the room floor, "mirror." Once the big mirror appears," magic analysis." Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: Analysing barrier... Failure. "So you want to fight me eh? I will let you know that this skill even worked against a god barrier! Status spam it till it works!" Aurora looks at me confused and quietly while I''m speaking alone, tilting her head in the process. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. After 8 tries it finally worked. Notice: Analyzing barrier... Success. Notice: Space element detected, portal type of space unidentified location. Notice: Curse detected may form a pact with the mirror to use it, however, might get cursed by the old owner barrier. I start losing my senses and place my hand on the head, "damn not now, Aurora please give me the brainwash resistance skill fast." As Aurora changed into grimoire form to proceed to that, a very cold tone came out of my mouth, "Grimoire Possession," she got pulled into Iris''s hand and their souls resonated further increasing the personality alteration. A wicked smiled appeared on the girl''s face. "Learn cursing objects and decay skills," an unusual low tone echoed in the room as a chill aura spread from Iris''s body. Notice: Skills successfully learned; Status updated. Iris drew an empty circle around the room with her mana and then spoke," snow falling ritual." Below the girl, the empty circle was filled with a five-point star. Iris smiled, "magic analyses, appraisal, status, system library, snow falling ritual ten-pointed star." Notice: 1500 mana has been deducted from the grimoire. The star inside the circle transformed into a ten-pointed star, slowly filling the entire room with higher mana density. She approaches the mirror and places a hand in the now visible barrier due to the room filled with mana, and pieces of snow falling, "decay cursed barrier." The barrier transforms into a shadow who looks around grasping the situation around. Then noticing the danger, tries to return to its master while the girl without losing time, voices out the next command, "magic analysis." Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Notice: Analysing shadow. Notice: Weakness was analyzed successfully. Notice: Due to decaying, the curse can no longer attack Iris, but it''s trying to return to warn its master, Romeo the sage. A voice full of ill intentions that sounded demonic left her lips, "that would trouble my master," an evil smile then filled her expression turning a little girl into a very scary one. She raises her arm pointing with a finger to the curse," dark bind." A dark hand was summoned below the shadow close to the mirror grabbing it, "ice sword, curse object it." Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. Notice: Object successfully cursed, due to magic analysis skill, it was cursed with the proper countermeasure. "Dark bind," a second dark hand entangles the shadow that has no shape, and then the two of them pull it towards the sword. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. "Begone worm," Iris pierces the shadow completely corroding it, enhanced by the curse and decay effect making the shadow curse unable to resist, ending up perishing. System: The title Curse Slayer has been received. Notice: 1000 experience has been rewarded from a sentient curse. "Grimoire renouncing," Aurora transformed back into human form and spoke," who are you? Why did you call Iris master?" A kind smile appeared on Iris''s face and then with her mana, she wrote the word Iris on the mirror, and spoke, "copy me Aurora." Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. Aurora knowing everything that transpired copied her sister''s behavior, writing her own name on the opposite side of the mirror. "Can you at least tell me what''s on the other side of this mirror?" Aurora approached Iris who decided to push her into the mirror with an evil smile. "If you''re that curious, go find out yourself," as the words left Iris''s mouth, Aurora was sucked into the mirror while screaming due to her trauma. Chapter 51 – Ruins Arc "Erase ritual, erase cursed sword," the mana density around her calmed down and she jumped inside the mirror with the eyes closed then Iris''s senses returned. I open my eyes quickly and see myself entering the mirror. After going through the mirror I find my sister on her knees crying on the ground filled with snow. ''This place is so beautiful and white everywhere.'' "What''s wrong Aurora?" She looked up at me with a face full of sadness and despair and spoke, "Iris? Is that really you?" "Of course silly, who else would I be," I drop on my knees and hug her while patting her hair softly, "don''t cry my beautiful sister, everything is okay... or rather where are we?" "There''s something inside of you Iris, I don''t know what it is but it felt creepy." "I know Aurora, I''ve been trying to fight it, however, I can only hope my brainwash resistance gets maxed fast." "I saw the things it did, the way it used your skills, it was like a full-fledged witch, someone who knew your class truly well!" I pass my fingers on her cheeks cleaning her tears, and say softly, "don''t worry dear sister I also saw what it did, and I''ve learned with it." I turn around at the mirror and lightly touch it. The black color of the wood around the glass changes color to brown, ''this made me feel that I can go through it again, meaning this place is just somewhere else. Our names are signed even in this side too.'' "It seems we can go back any time, so don''t fret," Aurora upon hearing my words feels relieved nodding at my words. "Now the question is where are we?" I look around me finding everything white, filled with snow and I start realizing something. "Take a good look around Aurora, don''t you notice something strange?" She gets up from the ground and after checking everything words come out," this area is rather small, isn''t it?" "Come, let''s walk, mirror retrieve," it disappears and then I grab her hand and we walk for a few minutes in a straight line, eventually reaching the end of the snow. "That looks like blackness, a void perhaps? What do you think Iris?" Without fear, I try to pass my hand above and beyond the line where the snow ends. My hand stops at an invisible wall. "Well, this is a good place for us to store things or hide if something happens." "True Iris, you can even practice your witchcraft without anyone bothering you since the mana density in this place feels a lot better." "I think I read about that somewhere, what was it again?" "The higher density the faster your mana recovers, it is a good place to practice skills or in your case swordsmanship and witchcraft." "True, I won''t have to hide my class and skills anymore! I''m already loving this place just on that alone, a small world with no one to bother us." "We should get back though, I''m making Mark wait, mother might come in and make a ruckus that we''re not in the room." "Yes, you''re right let''s go, mirror," the big old mirror appears, I grab her hand and we go through together. Shortly after we return to the exact same spot inside the room. "Seems like we return to the spot from where we enter." "Indeed that''s good to know, alright we''ll talk later," she hugs me tight one last time for a long time whilst calming her breathing, and then leaves through the door, using her element to remove the ice in the handle. Once she does I look at the mirror, at the reflection in front of me. ''So who are you?'' I wait a bit and nothing happens. ''Well, was worth a try, retrieve mirror,'' the mirror vanished and I left home towards the trees behind the house, grabbing an ax on the way. I spent the morning watering fields, cutting trees, and turning them into logs while mother teaches the kids. ''The guards that stay at my door are very kind and are always smiling when they see me, so are the boys. I wonder why everyone always stares at me, why they bother themselves at all, I''m just a random kid.'' I head home to take a shower from all the sweat, then get myself into a light blue dress. I take the bag that contains the rabbit horns, the two cards, and head to the guild. Some time passes and I shout from the entrance making everyone aware of me, while heading towards the usual balcony," Leonoooooor!" "Irisssssss!" She shouts equally loud feeling very happy and excited to see me, making some of the adventures around do a cringe expression. "Haven''t seen you in a while, how have you been?" I place the bag with the horns and the quest together with our cards. "I''ve been good handling all these adventurers, as usual, how about you and your sister, been having a good questing?" "Yes! We''ve been slowly progressing." "That''s the way! Despite being slow it''ll end up always part of the progress." After a while of checking everything on the table, she shouts happily at me. "Speaking of which miss Iris, congrats to you and Aurora on the rank D! Here''s your card with the 408 points and the 120 copper for the horns." "Thank you, Leonor, even though... we actually reached the D rank by doing F quests." "That''s a safe way to go at it, nothing to be ashamed of. Plus people usually party with a lot of others to do higher-ranked quests." "True thank you, what quests do you have?" "I have a rank F with slimes, a rank E with goblins..." As she was going to say other things, I quickly interrupt her," I''ll take the slimes one, since sister busy, so I''ll go at it safely." "Here you go," I read the paper wondering where it would take me this time around. Quest Rank: F An unknown group of slimes have been sighted on the east woods beyond the farm of the Astia village. They have killed a few adventurers who passed through. You''ll be rewarded 2 points and 5 copper per slime killed. "Be careful Iris as there''ve been some victims already, and if you''d like... there''s a newcomer who could use a hand as he never killed a monster before." Leonor points to the right, "that bald guy Edgar, with the octagram shield, can introduce you to him if you''d like company." "Sure, I''ll take the person along." I walk towards a really tall man, "mister Edgar?" He turns around as I interrupt some conversation he''s having, and looks at his front not seeing anyone then looks lower seeing me, a little girl. "The blonde rookie, Iris right?" "Yes, hello!" I reply with a smile then add a quick explanation," Leonor told me a newcomer had joined so she told me to ask you about it." He takes a few steps to the side, "hey Kaito, Goro, this little lady wants to talk with you guys." I look at the two boys in front of me they have brown hair and brown dark eyes, one is really fat and they''re both taller and look older than me. They approach me and say," Hello I''m Kaito a spearman," he says with a charming smile, and the other one says in a friendly tone, "hi I''m Goro... a master chef." ''Spearman and is holding a spear, easy to understand but what''s a master chef? One who cooks or something? What''s up with the big bag he''s carrying?'' "Hello I''m Iris and the receptionist told me you two were looking for some help. I''m currently heading to do a slime quest in case you two would like to join me." ''This young kid is adorable even in our old world I didn''t see many blondes with green eyes... I hope she won''t bully me like the other girls at the church.'' "Nice to meet you, Iris," Goro replies happily while bowing lightly in my way, even though I''m not a noble making me feel awkward. "Are you strong?" Kaito asks curiously, so he doesn''t intend to party with weak people. "I guess I''m a little bit strong?" Kaito looks at Edgar who nods at him remembering their talk by the fountain. "Actually it doesn''t matter, we''d be happy to be part of your party Iris." ''Worst case maybe I can befriend her and get some free potions and other goods from the parents.'' "Sure," I reply with a smile," let''s head to the east woods then near the farm fields." We walk our way there while chatting. "I haven''t seen you two around the village before, are you new?" I ask them filled with curiosity. "You wouldn''t believe us if we told you we came from a different world," Kaito said with a joking face. "Why not? It''s pretty normal for the goddess Aria to bring heroes to this world." ''Oh right, they did say the goddess does it every 100 years or something,'' Kaito thought finding it less amusing, and totally unlike the way, he imagined the conversation scenario to be. "We''re 2 of the 30 summoned people from this time around, we used to live in a world much more civilized, and with greater science than this one with barely any wars in it." "That sounds like a really nice world Goro, even though I don''t know some terms," I smile kindly at him, imagining what kind of world that could be. ''Iris seems pretty friendly so let''s surprise her,'' he stops moving and takes out a small box from the big bag and from it a fish,'' he uses divine cooking while imagining a food called takoyaki. After a few minutes, a plate with takoyaki on top appeared in his hands, "here Iris, feel free to try this, it''s a meal from our homeland." "You can cook things from your past world? That''s amazing!" I stretch my hand and grab one of the balls eating it. Notice: A +5 agility buff was added from the food. "Your food gives statuses? That''s pretty incredible, the food I always cook is just food," I laugh at that as nothing I made gave me anything, other than filling my belly along with cooking titles. "How do you know that?" Kaito asks confused as to when he tried some food, had to check personal data to find out. "I checked it with a skill," I nom another, "this is so good, you''re truly talented Goro," upon hearing my compliment he became red like a tomato and spoke. "Please eat more, if you''re still hungry after this I''ll make some more food." I finished the plate then said, "I appreciate it but I''m good for now, thank you very much it was delicious." We resume our walk along with our conversation. "Now that I think about it, what level are the two of you?" "We''re both level 1, we haven''t really fought anything so far... since we just came from the capital," Kaito replied with a relaxed tone while looking at me. "I suppose you don''t know how to use that spear then?" Kaito taking it personally replies a little colder, "what has that to do with you?" "My mother teaches young kids, one of them is an adventurer, maybe you could become a student and learn more about your weapon." I smiled innocently while trying to be helpful to the newcomers. Goro proceeds to hit Kaito with his elbow discreetly, making him understand that I didn''t mention anything bad with it. "Sorry about my tone, I thought you were making fun of me." "Really? I didn''t notice," we keep walking as I''m used to a lot worse from my sister, and then I continue the conversation. "Is it okay if I ask more about your world? I''m a very curious girl." "It''s fine by me, what would you like to know Iris?" Goro quickly replies in a friendly tone. "What did you guys liked most about your world?" "Food!" "Games!" "Games like hide and seek?" I ask confused at Kaito''s words. They look at each other laughing. "We had some very advanced games where we could have adventures in unrealistic worlds created by smart humans. It''s a little hard to explain but it''s like we could use magic and skills without actually being able to." "That does sound confusing," they chuckle without being able to avoid it, as I make a funny expression not understanding it. "It''s kind of like a made-up world where you get to do the things you can do in this world," Goro simplified since he realized he''s talking to a little kid. "Oh, now I understand a bit better, thank you both," I smile joyfully at them wondering what kind of beings would live in such worlds. ''This girl sure is always happy, compared to the girls from our class she''s a lot nicer excluding perhaps Honoka who is shy and kind.'' Kaito looked at Goro who seemed to be thinking on something as well. ''I hope Iris grows into a good woman unlike Yuno and Aiko, those two are the worst,'' Goro sighed not noticing Kaito staring as he faced forward while walking. "Hello, long time no see!" I shout happily seeing a familiar face from the first quest I did with Elise and Aurora. The old man turns around," oh if it isn''t Iris the one who helped me last time along with the other two girls. How have you three been child?" "Everything''s fine, we have been doing a lot of quests and we''re now both rank D adventurers!" ''She''s two ranks above us!?'' Kaito thought surprised while looking at Goro who didn''t pay much attention to it. "Congrats young lady! I hope you can become like the lady who used to be a peasant and then became a hero, showing the world that it is possible for lowborns to surpass nobles! If you were to become this kingdom hero... ah what delight that would bring to my heart." He coughed twice possibly from talking too much, age, or even sickness. "I wouldn''t dare dream that high," I smile, and then I say," I just want to become stronger and help others through questing." The old man laughed lightly, "I''m sure you''ll grow stronger with such a good goal." He pointed a little southeast," you should find the forest there since I believe you''ve come for another slime hunt." A kind smile then appeared on his expression while extending a hand to the top of my head, giving me a light pat. "Yes, leave it to us!" He looked at both of them, then he stared at Kaito for a bit, "make sure you treat this girl properly, she''s the farmer''s pride," the old man laughed loudly for a bit then resumes coughing rather aggressively. "Ah? Yes? Of course," Kaito replied confused feeling targeted making Goro chuckle. ''I didn''t know about being their pride, did no one care about a slime quest or something? Perhaps it''s due to me being a peasant and so young? Well, it doesn''t really matter, I''m glad I can be of help.'' I start walking while waving the old man goodbye, and then a few minutes later we arrive at the forest. "Goro make me a meat dish for strength." "Coming right out," he took out a rabbit and started making something with it. "I''m assuming you''ll do all the fighting for Goro?" "Ah, yeah, I''m the offensive class after all." "I believe you both could fight together, before I became a wizard I would just farm fields." "You think I can fight?" Goro asked surprised while preparing the ingredient. "No way you can, look at yourself you''re way too heavy and have a support class," upon hearing Kaito''s words he made a sad expression. "I believe you both can fight equally well," I look seriously at Goro who looks back at me with sad eyes. "I could give it a try," Goro said trying to reach my expectations. "Do you have anything you can use as a weapon?" "Sadly not, I only brought raw food." "What weapon would you like to have?" "I''m pretty big so maybe a hammer? Did hammers exist in medieval times?" He looks at his friend who was a little upset with the whole conversation. Since the games he played, every class had their own specific role, "I guess they did, small ones for crafting." "Ice Hammer," I create a beautiful big hammer made of my element around 60 centimeters long, with a big icy rectangle on top. Notice: The Skill Ice Hammer has been acquired. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. "Here you go Goro," I extend it to him while feeling the weight of it. He puts the bag on the floor and grabs it with one hand, and then realizing it is pretty heavy ending up using both hands. "Woah, this is pretty heavy but so cool at the same time!" He said happily loving it. "Alright, I''ll stay behind both of you and support you whenever necessary." "Thank you, Iris!" Goro shouted happily and ran making noise with each step towards the forest. Kaito looked coldly at me, and then followed through. "Look Kaito a clear slime here," he lifts the hammer really high and lets it fall on the slime smashing it. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. ''The poor slime,'' I chuckled, oddly finding it funny how a living being just got smashed rather violently. He then lifted the hammer and noticed a shiny stone on the ground. "What''s that thing, Iris?" "It''s a soul stone it contains a portion of the monster inside, we use it as currency in the guild. A way for them to know how many we''ve defeated." "Oh! The hammer is a bit heavy so if you could, you can grab those for us," he said happily thinking of a way to not make me do anything dangerous. "Sure! Leave it to me Goro!" I look at Kaito who''s struggling against a slime. ''Even with the strength buff and all my points on strength, I''m not dealing much damage to this thing. What''s wrong with these monsters they''re supposed to be extremely weak! Yet Goro one-shotted one! What the hell is this!? Goro even has less strength than me so how is he able to do that? Is this slime simply stronger than the one he defeated? Let me...'' "Yo Goro can you handle this slime too?" "Yeah bro, leave it to me," he runs closer and then smashes the slime in one go. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. "These things are so weak," Goro laughed making the classmate become full of rage, which led to shouting," what the fuck!? Why are your attacks working when I''m the one with higher strength!?" "That''s because they''re practically immune to physical attacks since they''re made of mana, while Goro has a weapon made of ice which these in specific are weak to." "Ice spear," I then close my eyes imagining a long stick with a very shaped edge at the tip. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. Notice: The Skill Ice Spear has been acquired. "Try this one," I extend it to him who takes it with brute force. ''This guy isn''t very nice,'' Goro notices my displeased face. Kaito then places his other spear near a tree and aims at a nearby slime killing it in 2 hits. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. ''This weapon really does make a difference, these freaking monsters made me show a bad side of me.'' He then runs at another one and starts piercing it relentlessly, to relieve the anger dwelling inside. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Goro approaches me and speaks," sorry about Kaito''s behavior he is a prideful person but means no harm." I look at the one who approached me and reply," in the future, I''m willing to party with you, but not with him in case you end up alone, ask Leonor to tell me that you need help." "I''m honored and who''s Leonor?" "The most beautiful and kindest guild receptionist." "Oh alright, I''ll ask in the guild for her if necessary, thank you, Iris." "Well go smash more things, I''ll pick the stones meanwhile, the weapons won''t last forever." "Ah, right sorry," he runs at slimes while having fun smashing them. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: 10 experience has been rewarded from a slime. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 13. ''Seems like he''s having fun, I could try to make more weapons in the future, just to get a lot of skills to rank up the skill mastery further.'' ''I want to learn mana shield now that I have a skill point.'' Notice: Skill successfully learned; Status updated. "Mana shield," I start feeling a thin barrier being formed around me. ''Didn''t cost any mana to activate it, meaning that the skill will probably consume mana whenever used, I think it was when someone attacked me or something.'' "Ah!" A loud shout surprised me and Goro too, who isn''t too far ahead from me. I run as fast as I can to the scream direction, finding a red slime-burning Kaito''s legs who''s on the floor screaming, "icicle," I shoot 4 small icicles at it. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a slime. I run closer to him and lightly freeze the burnt areas while he makes a pained expression. "How did this happen?" I ask confused not expecting this to occur. "My legs hurt, ugh that stupid slime was hiding behind a bush and I just ran on it without realizing it." ''I guess that''s what happens when you''re too angry to notice your surroundings, something my mother would surely teach you.'' "Kaito, check your health," Goro says worriedly as he approaches. "Ugh, personal data," he checks the information in front of him, in an invisible screen to me. "I have around 60 health left, and got a burning resistance skill from that, so just need to recover. Apparently also leveled up, let me put the points on stamina just in case." ''Seems like he''s using his head now, perhaps the pain sorted the priorities up,'' I collect the soul stone and then coat my hands with ice, freezing and blocking an incoming fireball from further ahead. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. Noticing this, Goro runs around flanking the fire slime, while I keep holding my position protecting Kaito behind me. ''To think I''d be protected by a little girl, just how low have I gone in this world, just how hard is this shitty place. If it wasn''t for this girl I''d most likely be dead by now, not only did I ignore the rest of my statuses, but I also thought I had become op just for receiving a temporary stronger weapon than mine, I''m so retarded... Before we came into this world the goddess told us we''re part of one of the weakest races. I just assume that I''d instantly be able to beat slimes easily which in games are usually super weak, very often the weakest. In fact, why are slimes this tough? Was the red slime an advanced type? I guess it has a skill and since it can be used in close and long-range, it gives him a lot of advantages over me.'' Notice: 50 experience has been rewarded from a slime. ''At least Goro is being more successful than me, seems like I''m the one falling into supporting, if I don''t step my game up I''ll...'' "Can you walk?" I ask him while extending my hand in his direction. "Yeah, don''t worry." He grabs her slim hand which gets him to be pulled out of the ground easily. ''Hum? This girl is pretty strong! How is the girl like this? She''s so much younger than me, how''s this possible? The goddess gave us a blessing skill and told us these skills would allow us to grow faster than most humans...'' He looks at me startled making me do a confused look back at him. ''I guess that since she''s been living here, probably had a lot of time to develop her abilities. Meaning that in a few years I should pass her as I have a blessed skill and she won''t get any easily. Speaking of which I haven''t tried my skill yet, since I needed a spear to use it, the reason why I went to get one at the blacksmith.'' I follow Kaito who seems like he''s looking for something along with Goro, who brings me the soul stone from the fire slime he smashed storing it in the bag along with the rest of them. "Found one!" He gets closer to the slime and shouts, "dragon thrust!" From the ice spear, a fire dragon came out melting the weapon and burning the slime on the ground into dust. ''I''ve never seen that skill, was it the skill the goddess gave him? It was pretty cool, even though I prefer the good food from Goro''s one.'' "That was amazing Kaito!" "Yeah! Even though it consumed all my mana, personal data." Upon checking the changes he makes a shocked expression. "My max health decreased and my mana got a lot higher!? Mana exhaust, health, and slime slayer titles!?" He shouted confused at the information in front of him. ''That was my reaction a while ago,'' I smile happily reminiscing my starting line with the system library. "That happened to me too Kaito when I used skills for the first time." "Oh, so it''s a normal thing from these titles." "Didn''t the church tell you guys about them?" I ask with a calm tone while making an innocent expression. "No they only told us to spread the statuses points evenly as we''d need a bit of everything, and then they''d get us some good equipment to make it easier for us to level up." ''Are they scared they get disgrace titles or something? If they don''t get many titles like I did they''ll be extra weak... Should I tell them?'' "Since titles give good things we can try to collect some more of them as we go," Goro voiced his opinion on the matter keeping me silent. "Yeah, let''s share this information with the girls at the church, and send a message to the rest of our summoned friends about it." "Let''s take a rest here before adventuring deeper," I suggest cautiously so we can recover before attempting to go further. "Sure, I''ll go grab the food bag and make us something." "Yes please, your food is the best!" ''Doing this quest with these two is actually more enjoyable than I thought it would be,'' Kaito let out a smile while thinking about it. whitesculpto Chapter 52 – Ruins Arc "These weapons you''ve drawn Aurora, you say they''re able to possibly take down the flying type enemies if they come close to our walls," Mark points at the excellent sketch on the white paper notebook. "Depending on the materials used and the enchantment, I believe it can even take down the famous dragon, like buffing it with a hundred different skills, this way we can defend the kingdom capital." "If one day the red dragon or any other ancient monster comes by, we''ll be able to fight it off, but why water enchantments?" "In case our soldiers hit them with this gigantic ballista the water enchantment will block fire magic from being formed inside the dragon." Mark scratches his chin finding it interesting since Aurora''s words could indeed work. "Furthermore there''s a chance we get invaded from the mountains, I don''t know what other races there are, but from Ryu books, I saw dragons, wyverns, and harpies, they were all flying types. "We have monsters called golems at the top of the mountains their territory stretches pretty far, and they fight off whatever comes from both sides. Not that long ago they''d stop the advancements of ogres." "Yes I read about them, but a dragon would melt the golems probably." "Perhaps you''re right even though they can throw a big to a gigantic boulder, so even dragons need to be careful." "Even the red dragon in the north?" "That one is the sole exception Aurora, it can probably melt everything it wants from afar." "Another thing I''m interested in is making observation towers, we can put a bell on top of it to alert everyone around it. Even use a smoke that leads all the way to other towers making a path of smoke back to the capital, but I''d recommend bells." "I saw that in your book, and honestly that''s a very interesting idea, we could put a soldier with the fire element in it. Also some archers with zoom skill which allows them to see further ahead, reducing the towers quantity." "We need to improve the communication from our borders to the center of the kingdom if we want to expand successfully. If one of the borders is attacked we need to know from where to respond swiftly." "By having a better way of passing messages we can distribute the army better, I understand." "Another important thing is increasing the cereals farming fields, and put the soldiers also working on them when they have nothing to do, to self sustain themselves." "That''s an interesting approach, they tend to be lazy while on duty." "These farming fields would extend near the borders so that we don''t have to use wagons to carry the cereals later." "Oh! Now I fully understand what you meant by that." "You''re almost there Mark, it is also to enable our armies to be at the borders instead of sitting on the capital doing nothing. This way we can also increase the recruitment and any extra labor will be used to chop woods, farming, fishing. This includes building walls, camps, and towers. Thanks to those things, they would receive titles, it would make them naturally stronger." "You''re perspective to war is out of this world Aurora, in the end, what you call defense is in reality kingdom building." "We''d only leave enough troops back to protect the kingdom and the capital from any rebellion or criminal groups, keeping it safe is also the army job." "If we keep the army outside at the borders won''t the population be able to turn on the king easily?" "We''ll make the population expand to the borders by granting them all kinds of new jobs instead, make the citizens follow the armies to the borders." "You''re brilliant, how about the factions?" "I believe that the nobles will want to partake part of their armies, especially by making rewards for having ranks in the army based on the new territories we''ll get. Whoever does more in war will get more rewards." "We''d have to reform the ranks further, however, that''d indeed keep the factions greedy and busy. It could even make them more motivated to participate in war." "Yes, exactly, but it will also make the church expand further into the borders by consequence, as their followers will want to support the Saintess who''ll be at the front lines." Mark hits the table with both hands smiling excitedly," Everything could work, this is very interesting and exciting!" "It couldn''t, it will, after all, it was devised by me." "Can''t even call you arrogant as it is slowly taking shape into reality," Mark started laughing happily enjoying the idea. "Do not allow the church to retain 30 summoned either, make them be part of the expeditions and of this development. Surely there''ll be some interesting ones who''ll have blessed skills that can make this progression faster, or even bring something useful to the table. So keep someone from our side take a look at them." "We''ll have a list of their classes and divine skills when Ryu comes back as well, any contact with them that you may see fit, just leave it to us to make it happen." "Very good, at that point, we''ll be able to deepen this plan. "I''ll also make sure the crown prince understands everything that we discuss here, allowing him to discuss it with the king, and then we can start acting." "We''ll have problems at some point keeping the main roads safe from bandits and criminals. Especially so if we need to transport armory, equipment, food during our lines whenever we need them from the capital." "Solution?" "Reforming the church about the disgrace titles and classes as they can be used to further strengthen our race. Don''t discriminate against anyone especially peasants, as they overwhelm the nobles by number and allow them to become guards." "If we did that it would be a direct confrontation with the church..." "Make them send the Saintess and the elites to a different location, and I''ll purge these 8 archbishops along with the pope and whoever dares stand in the way," Aurora said coldly while creating an ominous aura around making Mark slightly shake. ''This girl is truly merciless, but she''s right, if we''re going to do this, we can''t be held back by anyone. If we wish to expand the territory... we need the crown prince to turn into the king gaining full power. That way we would be able to do as we wish, and if everything truly goes as this girl says... who knows how far I''ll see the humans go.'' Mark looked down at the notes then at her making a serious expression. "I''ll convey the message to the crown prince, however, make sure you keep an eye on your surroundings. Once we all start moving to do everything, the way your family may be seen by the different factions will surely differ." "It''s fine, by that time I believe Iris will be able to deal with those things, she just needs to keep getting stronger and stronger." "Eventually once you become a general, the royal guard will also accompany you and guard you, you''ll just have to wait till you have the title. Your family too will be secured, so you can focus on the battlefield." "Seems like you''re starting to believe I''ll lead the army Mark," upon hearing these words he smiled and then replied. "Strangely after living for so long, I''ve never been more sure of anything in my life." "The further we extend the better our transporting food methods will have to become, so pass 3 pages ahead. I drew a different mechanism that can be pulled by horses, also investing in such animals long-term will be very beneficial. We''ll have to get some sponsoring from all the factions for all of this, but it should be quite doable they are pretty wealthy. We can also set taxes lower to live near the borders and merchanting licenses so that whoever wishes to sell goods will have to get and renew them every year. Of course, this applies to nobles too, the space they use will also have a cost, especially inside new camps. If everything goes well, I expect some rich people to appear, willing to sponsor our campaign." "That would surely bring great wealth over time, keeping the merchants circulating through the kingdom, instead of being stagnant mostly on the capital will be very nice!" "Thanks to the expeditions new people will come wanting to enlist in the ranks. More smiths will be required, creating more room for them so we can teach said jobs to some of the soldiers to have crafters close to the borders." "This could become a self-sufficient army in the future." "That''s the benefits of good preparations, but the kingdom itself needs to develop better methods of farming. I''ve created an interesting way with Iris outside, would you like to come and take a look?" "Of course, we''ve been sitting for a while, it''s good to stretch the legs," he laughed while getting up and following Aurora outside. A few moments later, they reach the field outside. "So as you can see that big part is strawberries-only because Iris loves them, but what is interesting is this section over here." "She does what I taught her, I call it crop rotation, after checking other farming fields. Noticing that they insist on the same product all year long, instead my sister does a rotation between wheat, turnips, barley, and clover." "What''re the advantages to this crop rotation?" "Different plants need different types of food from the soil, we call those nutrients. That means using these four types, it equals to a non-exhaustion of the soil, so when it rotates the seeds clockwise. The properties that were sucked during that one year, are able to recover, making the soil healthier. That way, every year the necessity inside the ground remains the same, creating a natural regeneration of the soil through time. With mages of the earth and nature elements, I''m sure the fields can be enhanced a lot more, depending on the results... It could be super effective. Aurora then points at some of the plants and follows with an explanation, "we end up selling these, especially since one of them is used for animal caring which we don''t do, but if we did. We''d be able to have a good amount of food for them too, in other words, horses." "Seems like you intend to reform the farming method as well," Mark felt surprised as he thought warfare was all she knew about. "Everything I read I understand, I''ve spent a while at the library, enough to read it''s every book. Of course, that testing things helps, also making the soldiers do farming and fishing have other opportunities too." "Hum? Like what? "Not only we get cheaper labor since it becomes part of their wages, but also the titles that I mentioned before from farming, fishing, woodcutting, and possibly building will make them stronger." "What do those titles do? Personally, I''ve never done any." Aurora goes near the house and grabs a hoe while going into thinking. ''The church incites for people to not pursue too many titles due to them possibly having a negative effect. Possibly allowing peasants and nobles to obtain disgrace classes. Nobles have instant access to rank 1 classes, due to the noble title that is given upon their birth. This allows them to get classes like warrior, priest, wizard, and others. Meanwhile, peasants start with rank 0 choices, due to title peasant things like farmer, fishermen. Thus through many titles, lowborn can catch up to nobles. It''s not by chance that Iris has become a little strong, she has a lot of titles and works very hard for them, since I''m a grimoire I don''t get tired, probably why I don''t have that type of thing. '' Upon returning she extends it to Mark. "Check your personal data skill statuses numbers and then plow the fields. When you hear a message from the system compare the old number with the new one." After a bit of plowing a familiar voice resounds in his mind, "let''s see, personal data," he looks for a difference and realizes something interesting. "I''ve become stronger by 1 point!" "Which is barely anything I know, however, the more you plow the more it''ll give. If you water the fields, plant seeds, and plants, and do many other things, everything will ultimately contribute to it." "In other words, if we make soldiers do these jobs along with their usual training they can become stronger faster..." A smile appeared on Mark''s face. "You can water the fields if you''d like, it''ll give you some stamina which in your age, extra health is always welcome." "To think I''d see a day where a noble would be farming and watering fields by a peasant order," one of the guards said to the other from afar. "I''m as surprised as you, but from their conversation, it seems like we might be the next ones doing that." They look at each other feeling some unease. whitesculpto Chapter 53 – Ruins Arc A while later after Iris, Kaito and Goro rested, they resumed the slime hunting quest walking deeper inside the forest. "The first time I did a slime hunt quest I almost died and we even had a healer with us, a really cute girl named Elise." "So you struggled a lot at the start?" Kaito asked surprised thinking I was strong from the start. "Yes, I believe we all do, and to be honest even now I still do, we''re just weak humans after all." "Even with this blessing, the goddess gave me I''m still not finding myself that strong." "You''ll become strong in no time bro! The blessing will surely level up!" Goro said with a big smile filled with positivity. "Exactly, with a skill as amazing as that it''s a matter of time Kaito!" I help to cheer him up despite everything. "Thank you for the rabbit stew Goro, your food is really good, it even increased my strength so let''s use the buff." "You''re very welcome bro, and Iris I''d like to take lessons with your mother, do you think she can teach me how to fight with a hammer?" "Yes, I believe so, if she can''t then that''s it." "Where do I go to have those lessons?" "Southwest of the village there''s a house where I live in near a river, and also a field that I made with mostly strawberries." "Strawberries!? That''s amazing I love those!" Goro shouted almost drooling over all the strawberry cakes, cheesecakes, mousse, ice cream, his past memories contained. "Mind if I tag along for those lessons as well?" Kaito asked shyly while turning his face to the side. "Of course, everyone is welcome to do so! Just don''t forget it''s not free, so you''ll probably have to earn some money for that." "It''s fine we can use the church funds for that." "Oh true Kaito, I should probably start using those to pay for ingredients to expand my divine cooking skill." "I believe in your case the priests would be more than happy to do so, maybe even make a restaurant of sorts, I''m sure it would be popular!" I laugh knowing how good his meals are. "Let''s head deeper and explore the forest, I haven''t gone too deep before so maybe we find something interesting or not." "Sure let''s go!" Goro lifts his bag carrying it following me. Kaito picks the spear he bought and walks along with us. ''I''ll make sure to stick to this girl till I get strong enough, then I can ditch her and become overpowered like in those games I used to play, and surpass that prideful Ken.'' "Speaking of which how old are you Iris and what level are you?" Kaito asked to ascertain their gap. "I''m 8 years old and am level 13 currently." ''Level 13? Is that high? Sounds extremely low and she''s strong fighting slimes which should be even lower level, so she''s not worth much after all.'' "That''s amazing Iris, seems like I have a long way to go," Goro said while smiling happily. "You''ll catch up in no time Goro don''t worry!" "Thank you for the confidence boost!" "By the way, Iris, do you know how the experience system works in this world?" "In our world Artana, the higher the level of the monster you slay the more experience you get." "In one of the games, I played I''d get more experience if I killed things alone how about in here?" "I believe it''s similar, though not by a big margin I suppose." "Meaning that in this world it is better to party up with other people, this is certainly good information." "Wondering what the other two girls are up to," Goro said softly as if thinking to himself. "Two other girls?" I ask curiously not having seen any at the guild. "Yes, we are a group of 4 out of 20, we were split into parties of 4 all across the kingdom." "Oh..." "Yeah, that way I believe the church can show off through the entire kingdom their new summoned additions," Kaito declared sincerely as Ken gave that idea initially. "In the end, they are funding you guys, right? In that sense, I believe it''s a good exchange." "I guess, it makes our lives easier so personally I don''t really care about the details." "As long as I have food and a roof I''m good to go," Goro added having gone through difficulties in his past life. "What is that?" We all look at more than 30 different colored rocks on the ground. "Those are some cute rocks," Kaito approached one of them poking it with his spear tip. Seeing as nothing happened, we started walking through them with Kaito in front of us looking excitedly at the rocks around him. ''Just in case, let me appraise this blue shell.'' Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. [Level 10 turtler, a four-legged monster that hides inside its shell under the ground waiting to prey on its enemies, can breathe underwater, and the shell is extremely tough.] Without time to waste I scream," Kaito run!" The moment I said that the turtler he passed through started surging out of the ground, and a 60 centimeter-sized beast appeared next to him. The spear boy didn''t have the reaction speed to escape, allowing the enemy head to come out of its shell devouring his hand. He looked confused at the hand who was holding a spear till recently watching the spear falling on the floor, and then started screaming of pain as his body perceived what happened. "Shit, ice sword," in my hand a sword made of ice appears which I grip tightly feeling unease. Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. I run at it and strike its head with the intention of slicing its neck, but as my sword flowed through the air, the enemy shrunk inside the shell. This made my sword hit the toughest part dealing no damage, making my hand tremble from the shock. "Just how tough is this thing!?" I shout while noticing a few more shells start to shake and I help Kaito running back by placing my arm around his back, "Goro come help!" I shout at him waking him up from the shock. Goro runs to us and once closer he lifts him placing the body on the wide shoulder, I freeze Kaito''s hand to stop the bleed. Goro then starts running with him out of the forest towards the adventurer guild as fast as he can. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. The turtles start staring at me from afar and I start backing off slowly. ''Seems like deep down its these things territory maybe they''ll let us leave in peace,'' one of them opens its mouth and I see mana being charged, I start running to the side. After a few seconds, it shoots a water stream towards where I was missing. "Icicle," as I create one from above it a different red shell turtler shoots fire at it,'' these things are smart, but what if I make one from below it? Does it also have a shell? Icicle.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. It hurts the creature making it let out a noise, and then I make another one pierce it from below making it cry in pain again. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. ''Interesting so that''s your weak point,'' I stop running while looking at those creatures who start walking towards me slowly as a group, while charging opening their mouths, and channeling it with different colors. The voice from before resounds in my head, ''do you need help?'' To what I reply, ''Oh? You ask for permission now?'' The voice replies, ''brainwash resistance has gotten pretty high after all,'' it laughed in my mind with a cute tone. ''So who are you?'' I raise my hands and icicle the nearest 4 turtlers from below hurting them. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. A tone that I imagine would belong to an adorable girl resounds in my head, ''we are you.'' I run from them passing through a tree as it is blown away by the skills some of them charged. I run towards another tree standing behind it to take cover. ''We? More than one? How many are there!?'' I ask confused as I don''t understand all these different voice tones. A more charming mature tone resounds in my head, ''that''ll depend on how much stronger you''ll get.'' ''I feel like you girls are teasing me at this point,'' I shoot 4 more icicles opening their wounds deeper. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. A demonic tone resounds in my head, ''if you keep running that way you''ll get trapped by the turtlers that dispersed,'' it laughed madly in my head. I turn back and start running from where I came, approaching the injured monsters slowly while looking back, finding that a few of them walked out of the bushes I was about to go into. ''How did you know that?'' I ask confused at the voice knowledge. A tone that reminded me of a sleepy girl resounds in my head, ''wasn''t that obvious? Yawn, monsters have telepathy like you and that insane grimoire of yours, and they''re not retarded.'' The turtlers start surrounding the injured ones as if protecting them. ''That would''ve worked if I attacked from the front, but since I do it from below, icicles!'' I shoot 4 more from below, while the turtlers shoot fireballs, water balls, airballs, thunder balls, and acid balls at me as I run. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. ''This is getting crazy,'' the balls splash and explode in the ground, turning it into all kinds of different colored pools while one of them hits me. Notice: 60 health and 6 mana have been deducted. ''Seems like the mana shield absorbed a bit of it,'' I freeze my arm slightly due to the burn. Notice: 20 mana has been deducted. A demonic tone resounds in my head, ''you could use destiny cards before you run out of mana,'' it laughed in my head. ''Oh right I haven''t used it yet, I wonder what it does,'' as I''m about to use it the adorable tone speaks in my mind. ''Don''t use it, you won''t become stronger if you rely on it to do the work for you, plus you''d bring unnecessary attention, and it might not even work as you are,'' the demonic tone laughed happily as it almost tricked me. ''Attention from who?'' A charming voice replied to me,'' the goddess Aria, and possibly the church faction if she''d send them a message about your existence.'' ''I''ve already gathered the attention of other gods what difference would it make?'' I ask curiously not understanding the consequence. A sleepy tone replies," yawn, you are truly an idiot, what do you think happens if a god doesn''t like you?" I start thinking about the things that happened before when the goddess Luna stripped me of her blessings and forgot me. ''I lose her blessings? What does that mean though? Appraise this information.'' I keep running dodging the incoming skills, from balls, to jets, to explosions, while I circle the turtlers using the trees as shields. I watch the different colored magical circles appearing in many places, forcing me to dodge those marks. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. [Blessings are given to a being as a form of evolving their skills, often known as blessed and cursed skills, any beast skills are now impossible to obtain or evolve to.] I shoot 4 more icicles focusing on the damaged turtlers, this time with extra mana as they should be at death''s door. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. Notice: 600 experience has been rewarded from a turtler. System: The title Turtler Slayer has been received. Notice: 630 experience has been rewarded from a turtler. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 14. Notice: 640 experience has been rewarded from a turtler. Notice: 620 experience has been rewarded from a turtler. The turtlers start falling on the ground while I run towards the exit of the forest, as my mana starts running low. ''If I were to lose goddess Aria''s blessing I wouldn''t be able to evolve my human skills further or to obtain new ones. Unless one of the other god''s blessings would still remain, probably not even with them since different races. I''ll have to be careful with it then, so if you girls are me then what are you?" A sleepy voice replies, "yawn, just how clueless can you be? We''re your skills, the ones that may affect your personality who gained life due to the curse of the god who evolved your class!'' ''If I''m not mistaken the god of chaos was the one who changed that for me, and I think I have like 6 or 7 skills that can change personality. Meaning that I have 6 or more voices? Ah... What a pain.'' I let out a sigh, and as I do I notice Goro and Kaito on the ground close by still inside the forest. "You guys didn''t leave?" "Ah, sorry Iris I couldn''t carry him anymore, my legs, my body is tired," Goro said while panting harshly. I look at him who is sweating intensively and then I remember something important, "did you guys just get all that experience from the turtlers too...?" "Yes, I''m now level 7 so Kaito should be too," Goro replied as Kaito is laying on the floor due to the pain. "Kaito if you can hear me spend all points in stamina, it''ll keep you alive. I''ll be carrying you to the village, you don''t have to reply, just do it mentally." Upon hearing my words he made a pained moan lightly trembling his head. We then head back to the guild for treatment. Chapter 54 – Ruins Arc After carrying Kaito in my back we arrive at the guild, with Goro in the front. "Healer!" He lets out a shout, trying to communicate but due to panting from the over-exercising, Goro falls on his knees taking deep breaths while placing a hand on the heart that is beating madly. "Fatty?" Aiko says surprised upon watching the usual big figure of his enter the guild full of sweat, completely drenching the floor beneath him. I then arrive with Kaito on my back. "Kaito? Why is he...?" Yuno looks at the missing hand screaming getting everyone''s attention. "Kaito!" Edgar and Aiko run towards us to help me as I''m exhausted from carrying him this far. "Please take care of Kaito, Edgar," I say softly as I''m totally out of breathing, dropping Kaito on the floor with his help. System: The title Corpse Transporter has been received. Different voices resound in my mind laughing, ''yes, yes, very funny, keep on laughing at me, a title befitting a witch I know...'' A demonic tone speaks in my mind,'' truly matching us, you need more titles like this,'' his laughter continued while I did my best to recover my fatigue. Goro sits on one of the benches sweating like crazy too, with the help of three adventurers who came to assist us. I crawl a bit to the side and sit close to one of the pillars resting my back and head on it, allowing my body to give in to the tiredness. I stare at Kaito and the girls that are looking after him, along with Edgar and another adventurer who is performing some heal through the unique light element usage, next to them I notice a blonde girl glaring at me. Goro who is close by on one of the benches says, "the blonde one with dark brown eyes is Yuno and the black-haired with dark brown eyes is Aiko." "Blonde color in this world is pretty rare so I was surprised seeing one like myself." "I didn''t know it was a rare color. They''re the two girls who came with us, also summoned ones, they don''t like me, and I don''t know if they''ll like you, so be careful around them." "Alright, but it should be fine, after all, I did my best to keep Kaito alive." I smile kindly at him while breathing moderately as it was a long run. "Also thank you Iris for saving Kaito, actually thank you for saving him for the second time too." I giggle a bit making him do it too. An adorable tone resounds in my mind,'' does he like us? Did he fall for us?'' The question causes me to blush as it was unexpected, making me avert my gaze from him. ''What are you talking about, he''s just a new friend and a lot older than me, we, us, gosh, no matter,'' I let out a sigh as I''m not used to all these voices. After some time passes and we recover some of the fatigue I and Goro deliver the 8 soul stones of the slimes that he brought in a bag. Once we receive the rewards, I take my card from the three on the balcony. "I''m going home now, see you a different day Goro, take care of your friends." "Take care Iris, thank you for everything, if you need us, we''re living at the church." "Sure, I''ll keep that in mind, feel free to visit if you still want the classes." I walk away from my new friend, and as I pass by Kaito to check on him, Yuno notices me slapping my right cheek, and yells, "how dare you do this to Kaito!?" Notice: 10 health has been deducted. An evil voice unlike any other speaks in my mind,'' kill this filthy bitch who dares to hit us after saving that piece of trash.'' I raise my hand at her and an icicle grows from my hand, all the way to the wall of the guild grazing her cheek, startling everyone who stares at us without saying anything. Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. She looks at the bleeding in her perfect face while turning the face around to see how far the ice went terrified, then slowly back at me and I glare at her making tears fall down the girl''s cheek. Without saying a word I walk off and head to the entrance while the icicle falls on the floor shattering into a million pieces. An adorable voice speaks in my mind,'' how can they be so ungrateful to us?'' ''Humans can be like that... just like Aurora once told me...'' The adorable voice replies,'' at least Goro was thankful and friendly.'' An evil voice replies,'' we''ll see till when.'' A demonic voice echoes in mad laughter. I head home with my card and the little money I got from all that, as I walk home I bump into someone and the sound of something falling is made on the ground. I look at the sound source and notice a woman with long black braided hair all the way to her ass and a beautiful face. "Are you okay? I''m truly sorry I didn''t see you," I extend her hand and upon grabbing it I pull her to me. ''Just how strong is this kid? I actually flew to the ground.'' "I''m alright, and it is normal that you didn''t notice me," the woman smiled beautifully. "Really? How come?" "I can turn invisible, in fact, I''m bored. Just came from a scouting mission, would you perhaps care to play a game?" I notice her eyes full of expectation. "Sure! Something bad just happened not that long ago, so some fun would be entertaining," I reply without hesitation making her smile. "I''ll go into stealth and if you can guess what direction of you I''m in, I''ll give you a reward." I smile innocently at her and nod, and then she vanished. I do a whole turn around me and don''t notice her,'' now then what should I do?'' A charming voice resounds in my mind,'' spread your mana and sense that woman, she can''t possibly dare to be more attractive than me.'' ''Feeling jealous? How cute.'' I let out a giggle and then close my eyes, extending my mana around me as fast as I can noticing that it hit some sort of wall in one of the sides. I turn that way and point saying, "you''re there!" Her stealth wore off and she started clapping, ''didn''t expect this little kid to use mana like that, so young and already a prodigy, too bad you''re a peasant and have no future.'' I extend my hand towards her while smiling and the sunlight reflects on the white ring surprising her. ''Hum? Why does this kid have that ring?'' Looking at me her lips open, "Hey, why do you have that in your finger?" "You mean this ring? It was a gift from my friend Alicia." ''Is this the blonde girl that has been going to the crown prince lately? Guess they''ll be making trouble with Alfred and the white rose family soon if they really intend to go forward with their plan.'' ''So innocent and quite talented too... What a waste. Perhaps I should snatch her to my daughter instead, that way I could spare some pain from this kid while getting my daughter someone talented.'' "Say are you willing to become a knight of my house?" "Your house? Who are you?" She takes out something and shows me a pink ring," my daughter could use someone talented like you, and there''s a chance you won''t be selected by the white house." "Is that my reward?" I ask curiously as my happy face turns rather dull. "Yes, exactly!" She replies happily enough for both of us. "Didn''t the successors chose their knights?" I ask her confused knowing that''s what I was told. "Normally yes, but my daughter is stuck at home training all day, every day, and when she''s not, well people are silently dying during the night." "Oh..." I remember Alicia sharing that same fate while ignoring the later part, as it didn''t make much sense. "I''ll tell you what I said to my friend, I have no intention of becoming a knight I just want to get stronger," I reply with convicted eyes bring a smile to her. "Perfect! You ought to be strong otherwise you''d be useless." The woman places the ring in my finger faster than I could react," keep improving then, we''ll be sure to meet in the future," she vanished turning invisible. ''She was fast, I couldn''t keep up at all, didn''t even see her hands moving, seems like I truly do have a gigantic path ahead of me.'' I look at my hand having two rings now, ''they''re kind of cute especially the pink one, though the white one is more important to me.'' ''At this pace, I''ll be having one of each in no time,'' I laugh at my own silly ideas ending up feeling a bit happier, forgetting about the accident with Yuno. The adorable voice adds,'' They really do fit you master, beautiful rings for a perfectly good looking Iris.'' ''Thank you for the compliment, I suppose,'' I blush a bit as I walk home. ¡ù¡ù¡ù In the east forest where Iris has been with Goro and Kaito, a turtler alone was grieving for his fellow family members who were murdered by the humans not that long ago. He had stayed for a longer time than the rest as those four in specific were his parents and sisters. ''That ice blonde user, curse her for killing my family, curse her, curse her, curse her! I hope she dies in a way 10 times worse than my own kin, with 100 times more pain!'' ''May the gods bring her the despair I feel today, may her heart be tainted by the sorrow of today.'' ''Just because they ran into our territory, and my sister self defended herself from being hit by one of those human weapons.'' ''That man who started this, Kaito was it? I hope he dies too, and that big one too.'' ''I pray to the gods that all humans die, be cursed, be destroyed, if only I had the power to do it myself...'' The turtler then starts hearing a whisper close to the ear telling him to feed off his family, and afterward, upon doing as he''s told ate the four corpses and their soul stones altogether. This time he heard a different voice that was a bit more familiar to him. System: You have been granted an evolution by the goddess Luna. After some hours the body started growing triple the size 180 centimeters big and he returned to the rest of the turtlers becoming their chief swearing revenge towards the humans, and using telepathy to induce rage and fury. ''We shall become stronger, every single one of you, and trample upon those nasty humans!'' ''Just you three wait! I''ll eat you all next! No matter what I have to do to achieve it!'' ''May this blessing, provided by the beasts mother allow me to deliver my vengeance.'' Chapter 55 – Ruins Arc At home and after walking inside of it for a bit, I notice my family sitting in the kitchen with Mark. I go closer and start spreading hugs to everyone except the advisor with who I don''t know or have any intimacy. "How was your day Iris?" My father asked me with a smile. "It was fun I got to meet two of the summoned by the goddess Aria from a different world, and I ended up doing a quest with them, one almost died because he was careless." "They''d die that easily despite being blessed by the goddess?" Mark questioned surprised at my words. "Yes, apparently all they have is a blessed skill which by itself already means a lot, but their level 1 so they are extremely weak, in fact, they were absolutely useless, and I had to save one of them a few times, one of them a boy named Goro, he has quite the interesting ability." "Something that interested sister?" Aurora looks at me curiously with those light blue sparkling eyes. "It seems he has the blessed skill divine cooking which allows everything that he cooks, to improve the status temporarily!" "Feeding an army in the base camp with it could be very useful," Aurora looks at Mark after saying that. "Without a doubt seeing as the army is the strength of numbers if every single one of them becomes stronger even if temporary, it would surely be able to destroy our enemies easier." "By the way Iris, it seems I''ll be gone for two years maybe more, received a letter today from the crown prince." "What? Why?" My excitement disappears turning into sadness. "Apparently he and Ryu spent a while together among other important people discussing my war theories that I gave him, and as such I''ll be tested for 6 months training the army, if after that time passes the results are good, then I''ll be promoted as a noble raising our family status, acquiring territory along with a general title." "Woah... I''m completely speechless... When are you expected to go?" I hold back my tears. "Sadly today, I just wanted to see you before that and have your permission as well, parents already gave theirs." "Of course you can, I mean, if that''s what you want to do, I don''t see a reason not to, after all, the human territory will surely expand with your marvelous mind, I believe in you with all my being!" I grip my hands behind my back holding back the tears. I smile at her happily as I grew used to having her with me even if it wasn''t for the longest time. "Thank you sister those words relieve me even though I''ll be missing you a lot, and well, make sure you don''t stop becoming stronger especially with me gone." "Don''t worry my dear sister Aurora, it seems that I won''t be alone no matter what I do." ''What do you mean Iris?'' She spoke with me through telepathy. ''It seems that my class witch has become further cursed into Babel, back then I didn''t know what it meant, but before having it the skills would only change my personality by influencing it a bit from time to time, and now they have become their own personalities, in fact, the one you met is just one of many, but my skill is maxed soon so you don''t have to worry, I''ll find a way to make good use of these new sisters of us.'' ''I sure hope so, it would ve messy if you changed with no return, and what are they exactly?'' ''They are my skills, the best ones that influence the important parts, the ones that said may influence personality, however, they''re my skills, in other words, their one true goal is to serve me despite some of them having a rude tone which to be fair, I''ve grown used to it.'' We smile kindly at each other. ''I''ll be saving the soul stones that I can till the day you are able to visit me hopefully in a few months. I believe I''ll be able to return home from time to time, so don''t worry my dear Iris.'' An adorable tone resounds in my mind using telepathy to deliver a message to Aurora. ''She''s not yours, she''s mine, how dare you attempt to have the master all to yourself, you greedy sister,'' upon hearing that Aurora loses her composure making a surprised face. ''I''ll be waiting patiently, for your return my beloved sister, I''ll miss you tons, please take good care of yourself, and shush adorable girl, you''re all equally mine,'' I tell her making her go quiet possibly embarrassed. Mark gets off the chair and heads to the exit, and as he passes by me says lowly," if you ever decide to come to learn in one of the Lumen capital institutes just use the recommendation letter, we''ll be happy to have you as one of our students." To that, I reply, "perhaps in the future when I''m done with adventuring." "Certainly, I''ll be waiting eagerly for that day, take good care of yourself" he smiled and headed to the exit. Aurora then hugged me after having done it to our parents and said," you''ll be okay right?" "Yes, don''t worry about it, the voices will be teaching me and helping me out while you are gone," I said innocently while tearing up and hugging her tighter. Parents hugged us as they noticed it and mother patted my hair at the same time. I then push her away softly and say," I won''t forgive you if you become any less than the general of the entire army!" I wipe my tears with my hand. "You better become strong enough to join my army," Aurora flips her hair proudly while showing off. I laugh lightly at her almighty attitude and reply softly," I will, just you wait." After they leave, mother says," I suppose this is what means to have talented daughters,'' a tear falls off her cheek making me grab her hand and we cry together for a while. After eating something and talking with my parents I head to my room. An adorable tone pops into my mind the moment I lay in bed as if waiting for me to get comfortable. ''We''ve all been talking and discussing.'' ''About what?'' I ask curiously feeling rather suspicious of the subject. ''Each of us has a few conditions, if you''re able to complete them you''ll grow stronger and we all share two desires.'' ''Conditions? Desires? What do you mean by those?'' I asked becoming even more confused than what I already was. ''Our first desire is to be able to attain a physical body, and the second is to then serve you the Babel witch.'' ''Last time someone needed a physical body ended up as a grimoire,'' I declare reminding me of my sister when she was stuck in the mirror. A charming tone said," there are two ways that we know of doing this, one of them you kill a being and we enter its body possessing it and eventually making it ours, and we take a part of your soul with us establishing a servant to master contract making us your underlings, the second you use a brainwash skill and erase the mind inside, we then replace it.'' ''Does the type of body matters?'' I ask curiously thinking about the possibilities. ''It''ll be modified once we do the contract to something similar to you, so it doesn''t matter plus our status will be a copy of yours, if it''s a weak body it''ll take longer to duplicate your information to the new body, but that''s the only drawback.'' ''If you all get the exact same copy of my status does that mean that you''ll all get different skills and statuses and titles?'' ''As you are the master and original being our status will always be the same as your own, the only thing that differs is the health and mana, we''ll have our own freedom and lives.'' ''What would happen if you killed a slime for example?'' ''The experience would go to the master along with the user experience that we''d get of using skills, so basically, your skills would level up a lot faster since you''d have many people using them.'' ''All that sounds incredibly good but what are the consequences of doing such a contract?'' ''You''d lose a part of your soul to us as long as we remain alive around a thousand if you want us to be at our best at least that much.'' ''The loss of soul... How does that affect me?'' ''It only matters for when you die and become a soul stone generally, however, your sister gave you something truly wicked, uniquely valuable, she gave you a special mirror, the more soul you have the bigger the world we can explore will be, so after you turn us alive we''ll make the contract with you and link all our souls, and then we''ll help you expand your world as you have limited access to it since you''re still incredibly weak.'' ''Limited access? What do you mean by that? If the world is mine shouldn''t I have full control of it?'' ''The invisible walls beyond it, there''s no void or emptiness there is the world that is your soul, the more you do and achieve in it the purer you will become, as for what happens we do not know, and what dangers lay in such a world are unknown too.'' ''In other words, I could just not do any of that and seal you all together with the mirror.'' The many different tones made a gulping sound. ''I''m just kidding, I wouldn''t waste a good opportunity to become stronger even more so by expanding my family, as you''d all become my sister''s that is if you''re all female?'' ''Yes, we''re all you in the end, we are what you become forever a part of you, there is a chance the system cannot deal with our existence, so to avoid any issues you must do this in the mirror world, and we won''t be able to come to this world until we become a full entity.'' ''Wait, but then I wouldn''t get experience or anything as there are no beings in the mirror world! Unless... There is?'' I make a shocked expression. ''Since it is a mirror we believe it''ll have everything this world has and a lot more as you also were in your old one, the mirror reflects people''s souls, so despite you were locked the world information is in your soul even more in your case as the system malfunctioned on your reincarnation.'' ''What do you mean with that? I didn''t know that?'' ''We''ve been busy exploring your soul and found out that your soul grows ten times faster than it should, and there''s something else, but till you awaken fully we don''t know.'' ''That''s interesting it turns out the system helped me making a world and you girls a possibility easier.'' ''It was also due to the god of chaos and the evil one influence even though I don''t believe they knew about the mirror of your sister since it was cursed and sealed.'' ''So for now we won''t have any gods trying to mess with our world.'' ''That''s right unless you show it to others it should never be an issue, so keep it hidden as best as you can, once we''re alive we''ll help you hide it better as well, we have a lot to do, truly.'' ''Sounds like we''ll have a lot of fun in these two years that are to come,'' I smile happily while thinking about the surprise it''ll be for Aurora once she comes back. ''Wasn''t the mirror from Aurora? Didn''t it reflect her soul too, her memories and world which one of them was the same one as mine, but inside the mirror, I believe there was a different one...'' A sleepy tone resounded in my mind,'' it seems you can be brilliant if you try, that''s something none of us thought about, but in that case, the mirror was created by the sage, so the world inside the mirror is at the very least three times bigger than this one, and we don''t know how big this one is...'' ''Thank you for the compliment for a change, and we have a lifetime to figure everything out, slowly but surely! Chapter 56 – Ruins Arc The following day 32 of the sun season. ''Good morning everyone,'' the voices resound wishing me the same. ''I''ve been thinking about the proposition of yesterday till I fell asleep, and I think we can arrange that, but I''m not sure about brainwashing someone I believe something that has died will be easier for you all to possess.'' An evil tone resounded in my mind saying,'' that''s true, however, we''d be able to eat their soul getting ours stronger and by the time that was finished. The leftovers could be given back to you.'' ''Hum... that does sound worth the risk, but in that case, the body does matter since some will have more soul quantity than others.'' ''In that specific sense yes, it''ll also have more mana so human bodies are the best ones since they match yours.'' ''If I bring soul stones from my questing to the mirror world would you guys be able to use them for yourselves instead of bodies?'' ''It''s also a possibility but it would take a while, however, we''d be able to choose our own appearance that way.'' ''That sounds awesome, I''ll try to get some good ones and any extra we either save it for Aurora grimoire, or one of you can consume them for extra territory expansion.'' ''Seems like you''re starting to become more reliant master Iris.'' ''Now I''m truly curious about what kind of appearances you''d all get, even though it could be confusing to others and even among you if they were too different.'' ''What do you suggest?'' I tilt my head while trying to grasp for something coherent. ''Hum... I feel like we could all have the same face but different hair color as well as the same outfit but in different colors, and perhaps a black cape...'' ''That sounds reasonable, I believe the cape could be black with a symbol, perhaps a black one with a 9 pointed white star.'' ''That sounds interesting, however, why that symbol?'' I question filled with admiration and curiosity. ''In the future, when the time comes for your awakening, we''ll have all the skills maxed, and your class also has to rank further, so you can get the leftover skills, however, once you do. You''ll have us 8, it''d be an enneagram a 9 pointed white star in a black cape, as we''d all be witches part of the same circle.'' ''That sounds superb and exciting! Then wait shouldn''t it be 10 due to Aurora?'' ''Not quite, she''s a special entity, and grimoires are the tools of those who study magic, in two years when she returns. You should make her learn the pandemonium skills, we''ll need them to help us in the mirror world.'' ''Do you know what they do? The things she has written in her pages?'' ''No one does but her, however, a grimoire was created to aid magical users into using a specific type of magic. With some luck she''ll have some powerful skills in those pages, depending on what we may or may not find in the mirror world. In the end, it would be us 10 versus an entire world, it doesn''t quite work well like that. '' ''Hum... I wonder about that, I remember she said that in her past life she was looking for a tome called pandemonium, and then she said it had stories in it. I even called them children''s ones, which Aurora didn''t seem to mind.'' ''I don''t think a tome with that name would have stories for children.'' ''For you to be saying that you should know its meaning no?'' My eyes turn rather curious while I smile seeking the answer. ''The meaning I know is that it''s a different way of saying chaos.'' ''God of chaos and god of evil were the ones doing it, so that would make perfect sense, but... what kind of skills could possibly make it chaotic enough? Was the reason that she searched for it in her past life because she wanted to spread it?'' I place my arm on my forehead hiding my eyes from the morning sunlight. ''She''s now gone so I can''t figure these things out, ah... So exhausting being curious to no end without answers,'' I let out a sigh and then continue the discussion. ''Grimoire is a book... what would happen if I used system library skill in it? Talking about that I barely use it nowadays, when I get home tonight I''ll make sure to read, and I should copy all the books in the library. So much to do with so many series of titles to finish, and possibly a lot more to figure out and obtain...'' ''With many copies of me, I could, in the beginning, make everyone do a lot of those things getting more titles which would allow me to grow stronger in no time, and it would increase all of the witches in succession! This is actually a very good plan to get things done.'' ''By the time, I''ll have the help of you 8 we should figure out what''s in the other world, and since we can''t do that right away due to the invisible wall. We could set up a ritual in the middle that''ll expand the more territory we explore.'' A demonic tone resounds in my mind and says,'' that sounds like fun, we could make one with multiple layers, but the first layer must be your own the snow falling one, so everywhere it touches will become white and be your own territory, increasing further as we develop the terrain.'' ''We can do that, however, what''s the point of having a big territory without anyone living in it?'' ''We can make other beings that live there submit to us, and if the world is completely empty then we can invite people from Artana to it, on a side note, the snow falling ritual allows the mana to become denser and in that world which is already better than in here, we''ll be able to practice magic at will.'' ''Right, that''s true, a great idea, I just hope it won''t fill the entire place with snow. Not like I mind it but others might find it an issue, especially since we''ll have to get a farming field among other resources and who knows what else.'' ''You could always just transport your field inside and test it out after the ritual to see if it adapts or not.'' ''If it does we''ll be able to make a living there, otherwise, without food or resources, it''ll be tough. From everything I could see last time I was there, it was only snow everywhere.'' ''A snow biome, it honestly sounds like the perfect place to start, since if there are kingdoms or territories out there. They won''t notice us as we''d be naturally hidden. We can even create a mist barrier at the border to keep it stealthy, of course, that you would need to get us a skill like that first.'' ''In the end, I need to level up a lot along with ranking up my class for more skills I want to see how far it goes, and I need to try things on my own to earn new ones and use them together for combinations. Like that one time how one of you did against that evil curse, that was really amazing.'' ''Appraisal is an amazing skill even though it''s currently low level and we don''t know yet what the max level will be, but seeing how strong brainwash resistance has become I''d say most skills end up at level 100. Doesn''t mean that they won''t evolve or have a different max level, since the appraisal is a unique skill. I''m assuming it''d be higher than 100 which makes analysis a better skill for magical, and appraisal for everything else most likely.'' ''I understand I''ll keep that in mind and try to use them more often even though my mana just puffs with so many things that I have to do all the time.'' ''Also Iris do not forget that if the titles like the system library one where you have to use it on books, we most likely won''t be able to come over to this world unless the soul stone allows the system to see us as just another being, testing it out will be a must.'' ''I believe it''ll be fine after all before you are a being, you''re primarily all my skills, and the system can''t just remove my things, it would be very unfair. Not to forget I''ll be using soul stones that appeared in Artana''s world.'' ''Perhaps you''re right...'' I roll in bed to relax my mind from all the thoughts. ''I guess Aurora must be close to the capital. If I also had gone I''d possibly be learning useful things, however, I get the feeling there wouldn''t be room for a peasant such as myself. Maybe when my sister gets her nobility rank which would place us among them I''ll give it a try or when I participate in the tournament. I could also learn swordsmanship in the first or second year that Aurora will be away, I believe lord Alfred would be happy to have me as a student.'' ''There''s also mother teacher who supposedly trained Sylvia that''s still the very best in the kingdom, guess I''ll ask mother about him. He was old when he taught them, so hopefully still lives, mom should be awake.'' I leave my room and head towards the kitchen then her room then outside the house while searching. "Ah, here you are!" I find mother sitting in a chair on the plains close to home. "Iris baby?" Upon hearing my mother I let out a smile as I get closer kissing her cheek, and then sitting on the grass in front. "I was wondering if I could learn swordsmanship with your teacher instead of Alfred seeing as Sylvia turned out stronger than him..." She interrupts me making my expression change to a startled one, making me go silent. "That was pretty direct to the subject, and quite surprising as in all these years you barely asked for anything Iris." "I don''t really like to ask for things since we''re not exactly rich, the money could be better used for other things." She extends her hand and rubs my cheek softly. "That''s true, but we do have the recommendation letter from the crown prince, it can pay you any tutor except my old teacher he doesn''t really care about money. All that man was ever interested in is the potential a student may have, so if you want to try your luck we''ll go to where he lives to be tested." "Sure mother, when would that be?" "Whenever you want I just need to get some clothes and we''ll go to a village southeast of the capital where he''s currently living, hopefully still is around 1-hour distance from here." "By me, we can even go right away." "We''ll have to be back before I got to work so let''s head to the village and get a carriage to take us there or maybe we''re lucky and find a different transport." An hour and thirty minutes later we arrive at the village. "This is the village of Tonne, a little smaller than Astia one, but a decent place nonetheless." "That''s an interesting name," I smile at mother while grabbing her hand as we spend 10 more minutes walking. After noticing something quite weird going on I stare at Rosaline," mother why are we walking with so many turns?" "Because I have to look in every alley for an old man beggar." ''A beggar?'' I look around us and notice an old man under a tree in the middle of two houses. "Maybe that one over there?" Mother looks at me then sees where I''m pointing to and starts walking there, seeing this reaction I follow through. Upon arrival, the old man begs for food without looking up. "After all these years and you still haven''t changed swordmaster teacher Ray." The man upon hearing those words places his hand on one of the swords and then looks above slowly. "Blondie, my weakest student!" he chuckles," have you come to practice after all these years?" "Not quite, I actually brought my daughter. She''s interested in learning from the person who taught Sylvia instead of Alfred who approved of her talent." "Alfred... The weak guy who married Sylvia?" He starts laughing again not giving it much thought. "Against you, anyone would be considered weak I suppose," mother frowns thinking on their gap. "Mother is your teacher truly that strong?" She nods as consenting while Ray explains. "It is a different realm I live in, at least in swordsmanship alone. But as you can see I''m getting old and the only good pupil after almost 90 years, was that Sylvia girl who didn''t stay long enough to learn everything. That damn brat had to fall in love with that weakling." He got up and unsheathed his sword passing it next to my neck which I freeze surprised barely in time, ''freeze, icicles above him.'' Notice: 240 mana has been deducted. "I''m surprised you didn''t die, kid, aren''t you too young to be asking for lessons from me?" He laughed loudly, and when it came out of the mouth, the two icicles fell in the middle of his legs grazing the legs in the inside section, sobering him up from the light pain. ''Hum... that was a better reaction than Sylvia who was 11 when she started,'' he then added while looking at her from top to bottom, "how old are you, kid?" "It''s Iris from now on, and I''m 8 years old," I reply with a cold voice but finish it with a kind smile making him laugh. "That''d be the youngest student I''d have with this counter you made, come, I just hope that wasn''t a fluke as I''ve decided to retire not that long ago." He gets up and we follow him for a while eventually entering a big wooden house, then I and my mother take the shoes off copying Ray out of respect. We face each other 10 meters apart as the wooden house is 20 meters long, and then he yawns loudly while unsheathing his sword. He then looks at me from top to bottom and says, "Rosa, you didn''t give your blondie brat a sword?" Upon hearing that I say softly," ice sword," and a light blue aura appears in front of me shining, making his eyebrow raised in curiosity. Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. Chapter 57 – Ruins Arc "Oh? An ice sword? Amusing!" Ray dashes forward mana coating his sword,'' let''s see how she fares against this little trick.'' ''It''d be dangerous for the mana I spent on my ice sword if I just allow it to be cut, so to avoid that I''ll match his aura and mana coat mine too, protecting it.'' Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. I walk towards my opponent and then attempt to hit the body from the left side, which my sword gets lightly touched to the side, making it be forcefully pushed away. As he aims the sword towards my neck, I take an abrupt step backward losing a bit of balance, and summon an icicle between us from the floor which he is forced to cut. Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. I then readjust myself and summon two more icicles behind him while I ice bind him, and then follow with a vertical slash. Notice: 150 mana has been deducted. ''This kid is crazy strong for such a young puppy,'' Ray grips the sword and a mana aura fills the hand while opening the mouth," triple slash." What follows afterward is purely amazing he slices the floor destroying the ice bind while rotating his hip which allows cutting the icicles behind, and then takes a step backward. The third strike he makes blocks my own. ''Just how fast is this old man? He looks ancient how can an old man still move like this? I was still able to damage him with ice bind, it''s a hard one to avoid,'' I stare at him doing a back step gaining some distance surprising me. "It seems for a weakling you''re not half bad, however, let''s take a notch up." He sheathes the sword and takes a stance by lowering the hips and curving the legs slightly, ending up leaning forward," lightning coat," and then slashes the air by unsheathing with an incredible speed whereas my eyes aren''t able to follow. Without realizing it a smile appears on my face, as I understand the gigantic gap between us on agility alone," I won''t go down without a fight, ice coat!" I shout eagerly unable to contain my excitement bringing a faint smile to mother''s teacher''s expression. My surroundings start naturally freezing as the aura I gathered before takes the shape of my rare ice element affecting Ray''s body cooling his muscles which should make the man''s actions slower, and the floor hard to move through. "Show me everything you got weakling!" He screams while feeling excitement on the inside while preparing to finish the try-out duel. I look at mother who nods at me with a faint smile, I ice coat my sword further using my remaining mana. Notice: 1400 mana has been deducted. The close to 2000 ice sword coat freezes everything relentlessly around me, surprising Ray. ''Just how much mana does this little girl have for her age? Even I had about 1500 at her age and I was a very exceptional case where my parents would help me kill monsters and the like, giving me some early status and titles, just what has this girl been doing?'' He takes a glimpse of Rosa who''s smiling happily at her daughter unable to contain her own excitement and proudness. ''You were very weak Rosa, however, at least your seed is quite promising, yet compared to me extremely powerless, for now.'' Ray starts laughing crazily while charging in, taking pleasure in such a duel. ''Now then I hope this works, ice bind,'' I lock him on a floor with a great amount of ice this time around hurting the legs while the natural aura of my sword freezes his momentum further. Notice: 250 mana has been deducted. "Take this ice wave with all my power in it!" I grab my ice sword super tightly feeling my hands freezing while gritting my teeth. I pour all the mana that was inserted earlier on the mana coating, and since it is shaped with my rare ice element a different thing happens than when using mana wave which generally bursts out a wide burst of energy. This time around a very thin and clear light blue layer is shot, as icicles spread in random directions while they fly towards Ray surprising him, as he had never seen an ice element skill like this, in fact, he didn''t have the chance to teach ice mages. They would often learn magic instead of swordsmanship, not to forget it would require for their talent to be exceptional and to his liking. Notice: The Skill Ice Wave has been acquired. A smile that goes unnoticed by me and Rosaline spreads through his face. ''I could dodge this but that wouldn''t make her understand the difference between us, in other words, I shall simply overwhelm it,'' he laughs while charges the sword with a large quantity of mana blocking the flying strike causing a mist between us. A sleepy tone then resounds in my mind,'' the old man coming from the left, though there''s not much you can do once he leaves the mist, yawn, you should go now and strike him,'' upon hearing the advice my body moves and I do a thrust on the left side of the cloud where I end up grazing Ray, who places the sword on my neck flawlessly making me surrender. The mist then dissipates and I see Ray smiling in front of me and then a voice," I like you, Iris, however, if you wish to learn from me then you''ll have to stay here with me for 3 years, maybe a bit more, so that I can pass everything I know to you. Back then it was what I wanted to do with Sylvia, but she married meanwhile, in case you reject becoming stronger then you can leave and not waste my time." Without asking mother''s opinion or permission as she allows me and Aurora to decide for ourselves I reply instantly," I wish to become strong, stronger than everyone else," a smile of approvement appeared on Ray''s face. I then see my mother move closer to him giving him a paper which brings some surprise to his face, "a recommendation letter from the crown prince himself? How did you even manage this Rosaline? From the king''s 2 sons and one daughter, that one is the hardest to approach, as Julius is usually surrounded by advisors and influential people who keep him quite busy," Ray rubs the beard while waiting for a reply with great curiosity. "He took Iris twin Aurora to be the general of his army, apparently she beat Julius in a game of chess which caused quite a ruckus among the advisors, I believe advisor Mark and Ryu the head of the blue rose family was present." "How about physical abilities does she have potential like this one?" A curious and wrinkled expression can be noted on his face as he rubs the white beard in vertical notions. "Sister... was born very sickly and has a very weak body born without an element. Mark said that perhaps I was the one who got both blessings reason why my mana is so big," Ray keeps on repeating the same gesture some more while thinking on my words. "I''ve never heard of anyone being born without an element, that''s quite the strange blessing the goddess must''ve inflicted her which means the brain, must be the real thing catching the attention of the crown prince. Sounds like the future may have quite the interesting developments, too bad I might not live long enough to see them." I look at him and realize how old he looks like hoping he''ll be able to not die till all the teaching is cleared, "how old are you now teacher Ray?" The eyes look at me while the body approaches, then place a hand on top of my head, "I''m 87 so once I''m done with your training I''ll have reached 90, depending on how it goes perhaps 91!" Ray starts laughing as the world of swordsmanship he wanted to see was not obtained in this life, due to the somewhat low life span humans have. I smile expectantly to learn a lot while hearing my mother''s voice, " I''ll be leaving now Iris, you know the way back if you need anything," she comes closer and hugs me very tightly almost hurting me while whispering. "I love you so much and I''ll miss you tons, so make sure you beat the crap of this old man fast, so I can have my adorable daughter back," she tightens the hug while Ray smiles upon hearing her words. "Yes, mother I promise to do my very best!" Rosaline then leaves as she has to go to work while we wave at each other and then once out of sight, Ray closes the dojo door and sits on the floor. "So Iris what did you do to obtain such an absurd amount of mana at such a young age?" He looks at me curiously with a cautious tone finding it suspicious. "To be honest... I did a lot of things from farming, fishing, cutting trees, cooked, read books, sold and bought things, gathered herbs, created potions I also fought a lot of monsters and am currently level 14, and I also spent all my points on wisdom." "The church usually doesn''t like that people farm titles so barely anyone does it, the reason why there are so many places, the adventurers are an exception which creates some strife between them and the church. Doing so allows us to learn skills and improve ourselves, however, like you, I did that too at some point. As such, I''ve grown quite strong, also had a very good teacher. The main difference would be, well... I''m a noble, so unlike you, I had all types of help and experiences since young. To think you''d be level 14 while being 8 years old, just how many slimes did you kill?" I smile and then reply while finding his question interesting, "killed a lot of slimes, horned rabbits, kobolds, goblins, I''m an adventurer at the guild basically." "Surprised that protective mother of yours even allowed it, but then again I suppose she made you learn what she knew before, how about your father what is he like?" "Dad''s a famous healer who has the unique light element, in the capital has some direct connections to the crown prince who ended up acting as a bridge for Aurora, my twin sister." "For a peasant that''s pretty good, there''s only so much one can raise, but it seems both Rosa daughters will reach somewhat high. Not sure how far though, that''ll depend on how much you''re able to learn from me before this body reaches the limit." ''His attitude completely changed quite of a surprise, making people understand that you''re worth something does make them see you with different eyes,'' I feel relieved as I didn''t like the attitude he had before. "I shall do my very best to learn everything from the best swordsmanship in the Lumen kingdom." "Possibly even in the whole world," he laughed," I''ll use your recommendation letter to purchase all kinds of goods. I''ll be back later, grab the chance to recover your mana meanwhile Iris." "Alright teacher Ray, also please do buy me the 8 very best soul stones you can find," I smile happily as he leaves the dojo after nodding at me. ''Why does she want soul stones? Could it be perhaps that? It would certainly explain a lot of things. This kid really intrigues me,'' Ray smiles while heading out to the village town. I let myself lay down on the floor while opening status. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 14 | Experience 1290/1400 Fame: 300 | Disgrace: 17000 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 3930/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 8 Years old Health: 750/750 | Mana: 20/3160 Status Points:0 Strength: 226(+11) | Stamina: 72(+5) | Agility: 85(+8) | Dexterity: 107 | Intelligence: 174(+10) | Wisdom: 300(+14) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 7720 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Beginner Reader(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Reader Series(B), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Intermediate Reader(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Advanced Reader(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(B), Skill Mastery(A), Tree Chopper(S), Tree Type(S), Tree Series(B), Log Maker(S), Tree Planter(S), Book Thief(D), Criminal(D), Expert Reader(F), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(S), Beast Slayer(C), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F), Creation(S), Ilusion Series(A), Deluded(S), Curse Slayer(S), Turtler Slayer(F), Corpse Transporter(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 60(C), System Library level 60(C), Mana Coat level 22(E), Mana Wave level 5(F), Ice Bind level 12(F), Ice Sword level 5(F), Icicle level 17(F), Long Slash level 13(F), Ice Expansion level 4(F), Ice Hammer level 1(F), Ice Spear level 1(F), Ice Wave level 2(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 20(E), Swordsmanship level 23(E), Sword Mastery level 14(F), Mana Control level 37(E), Ice Control level 26(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 14(F), Slight Mana Recovery level 22(F), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 75(C), Night Vision level 10(F), Slight Stamina Boost level 5(F), Slight Agility Boost level 7(F), Slight Strength Boost level 11(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 34, Destiny Cards level 1, Cursing Objects level 5, Decay level 5, Mana Shield level 2. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 30. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 60, Curse''s Mastery level 30, Ritual''s Mastery level 30, Magic Control level 50, Magic Knowledge level 60, Ice Mastery level 20, Babel Mastery level 20, Grimoire Mastery level 20. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 53, Sealed[2/3]. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 7. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank D: 190/400) ''I look forward to seeing the changes in swordsmanship and sword mastery compared to the future while learning with this person. Hopefully, I can one day surpass Sylvia, especially after knowing that she didn''t finish her training due to marriage meaning there''s a chance to grow as strong as this old man, perhaps even stronger. Wondering what other active skills I''ll get, in the end, didn''t get to see much aside of his triple slash which was similar to my mother''s one.'' I look at the ceiling missing my silly sister. ''I''ll make sure to catch up to you Aurora just you wait,'' I raise my hand in the air and close it almost as if grabbing the air.'' I wonder what she''s doing now...'' whitesculpto Chapter 58 – The Peasant Rises Arc 54 days later on day 1 of the decaying season, inside a room in a private mansion where men of high status remain seated while chatting. "Your highness Marty it seems your brother the crown prince Julius has risen a peasant to nobility this time an 8-year-old girl called Aurora." Prince Marty upon hearing those words smacks the table angrily and starts shouting "doesn''t my brother understand that we can''t allow the peasants to become nobles!? What gives him the right to change the fate of their birth? Such an idiot!" "Our informants told us that this time, he''s making the little girl become a general of the army which will extend 70 percent of the total army, and the additional 10 percent of Ryu''s, apparently the kid beat your brother in a chess match," the head of the green rose family said while laughing. "What the fucks wrong with my brother''s brain!? Just because of a loss in a freaking game? How retarded has he become!?" "Your brother is too much of a humanist your highness, it''ll influence the different rose families if he stays on the throne when your humble father dies, possibly breaking down the noble system as we know it," Charles the head of the black rose family declared in a neutral tone. "Exactly before the crown prince there had been no peasant in history ever attaining the rank of noble, not even that old lady hero, peasants shall forever remain as lowborn''s, like we nobles remain part of the nobility, and few of us are able to ascend to the rose family, the closest rank to the royal family," Kai the successor of the red rose family said in a high tone while feeling superior. "We of the anti-peasant into nobility faction composed of me the second royal prince the head of the black and green rose houses, and the soon to be head of the red rose family, we may have to wage war for the king''s seat," Charles mentioned while gazing at everyone seated around him. "Talking about that prince, has your father chosen a method to elect the successor? Many kings in the past all had a unique method other than being born first," Kai questioned curiously in an attempt to find a way to make this prince the ruler. "Perhaps on his dying will there''ll be one, for now, father hasn''t mentioned anything of the sort." Violent knocking on the door disturbs the reunion. "Come in!" The prince who was interrupted shouted angrily. A man rushes and bows, "I bring terrible news your highness, your dad Lark the king has died this morning." He gets instantly up feeling furious and grabs the man by the collar with both hands," what do you mean my father died!?" "The healers say he died peacefully and painlessly during his sleep, possibly due to his age, they couldn''t find poison or the like with their skills." A few tears fell from the prince''s eyes while clenching the teeth and hand gripping strongly, lowering the head feeling sad while loosening up. Despite his personality, it was someone whom he had huge respect for. "Furthermore Lark, the now late King has left a will which indicates a quite unique proposal for the next successor, he called it the next ruler trial. The way it has been decided is something never chosen before, a very distinct method that surprised all the advisors who worked for your father." The prince looked into the man''s eyes and spoke while holding the emotions inside," tell me the details," the hands left the man in front. "The whole army will be shaped into 100 thousand soldiers and 20 thousand will be given to each successor, leaving 40 thousand for the kingdom defense," the prince gulps as he didn''t have much military power before and started seeing this as a chance to increase his influence. "The goal will be that in two years the successor of the three that expands the Lumen kingdom the most, which has been on a stalemate for a very long time towards the South, will be crown king or queen since there is also your sister the princess Liliana," the messenger regains the breath then resumes it. "Every candidate will in a week face the population with a speech where anything can be said, and the last rule is that any sibling that attacks the other is deemed a criminal and sentenced to death." Kai hearing that swallowed his saliva with a loud sound as the thought was crossing the mind at that instant. "Candidates may choose whoever for the speech as depending on the circumstance there may be one of you who might be busy, and the army can increase or decrease numbers. It is not a fixed amount as some soldiers are bound to die in the wars to come, so hiring new forces is very welcome, in fact, the last great army we had a hundred years ago had close to 700 thousand, the late king expected for your armies to grow beyond that, seeing as we have 10 million humans." "I understand, thank you for the clarification, I''ll do the speech personally." "Very well your highness I will inform the late king advisors who will observe the contest, and we will then wait for you and your siblings on day 14 of the decaying season, and do not forget that day 7 will be the day where the king is cremated." "Yes... you may go, I''m sure you''re needed elsewhere." "Indeed, your highness I have some more reports to do, farewell and my deepest condolences I have a great respect for your father, always had," the man bows with a sad expression eventually leaving. The prince slowly sat back on the chair where he was before the man came in. Once seated, those around mentioned while bowing their heads slightly," our condolences prince." "Thank you, gentlemen, it seems that we have been blessed by the goddess Aria or even a touch of fate, nonetheless, we now have a territorial war to win. Leaving the princess on the side as Liliana is clueless, and honestly, I doubt she''ll try to become queen since she''s always wished for one of the brothers to become king. We''ll have to focus our all on defeating my brother in these two years that will come if they don''t extend the time." "That is right your highness, we mustn''t allow the crown prince to win at all costs since even if the princess somehow won, she wouldn''t allow the raise of peasants to nobility. In which case, I''d honestly support her with my house but your brother... I definitely wouldn''t," Eliane the head of the greenhouse declared as she dislikes the crown prince personality and idealism. "There are a few conditions we must be wary of your highness, one of them being the goblin invasion in possibly four years, perhaps earlier, perhaps later, but that means the moment we start expanding south we might trigger them to act earlier of the time. This could result in small skirmishes, and that includes whatever other races we may find on the way." "One way or another we can''t expand anywhere else since the west is the sea, east is the mountains where there''s a peaceful golem territory through the mountains that surround that side, and north is a very dangerous place. We''ll have to focus on a part of the south and slowly expand till we clean our enemies," Kai stated the obvious making the rest of the table sigh as they realize that is truly the only way out of this mess. "Talking about that, someone will have to lead the army, personally I wouldn''t mind doing it but I''d be happy to have a few military advisors," the prince looked at them expectantly. "I know everything of the traditional ways, in fact, I believe most of us from the rose families do. It is something we must learn in case we''re called to lead the army, however, aside from myself in terms of skill... Kai father, and Ryu I''d say the two of them are in equal terms." "Now that the tides have changed and both princes have equal rights to the military, I''ll be sure to talk to my father to see if he''s willing to join the second prince Marty faction, hopefully, he will, but I cannot promise you that your highness as my father is a very stubborn man who only ever cared about the king." The prince started laughing while looking at him. "Yes you''re indeed right Kai, do tell him that when we win. I''m doubling the red rose family territory plus part of what he conquers to the south can be added to the prize, which would be beneficial as it would be close to the southern mines your family has. "Of course your highness, I''ll make sure to refer that to my father. Hopefully receiving all that he has to offer, my dad might be old and stubborn but in him without a doubt lies a man of wisdom and talent." "Keep training the summoned who come to our families, and do welcome any that shows insight towards army management and warfare gentlemen." "Yes!" The rose family heads and Kai confirmed the request. "Make sure to send this information to the anti-church faction, and Zylph the head of the gray rose family who may be eccentric but can also be a great ally with a good brain on his shoulders." "I''ll see to it Prince," Charles mentioned as he has some backstory with the man. "Appreciated, I''m sure that man will be useful since he is the leader of those dark priests. The cultist criminal group along with the many connections towards the gangs, the slums, the black market, the bandit groups, and even the pirates from the west in the sea." "Is that wise your highness? Won''t they betray us?" Kai asks unsure as he doesn''t quite like Zylph. "We could use all of them in the eventuality of our plan failing, thus usurping the throne from my brother as the plan b, and possibly even killing him without leaving a trace of it being done by me." ''That does sound-wise, this prince Marty really knows how to do dark schemes,'' Kai looked at the Prince happily while rubbing the hands into one another. "Now then let us prepare thoroughly for the speech and the wars that are to come," the prince started writing some words in a paper as the rest of them discussed ideas. A special thank you to Nathan for joining Patreon! Chapter 59 – The Peasant Rises Arc A few hours earlier on day 1 of the decaying season. At a table with the advisor Mark, the blue rose head Ryu, the crown prince, a representant of the white rose family, Aurora, the sage Romeo, the hero Sophie and two other advisors were discussing the future. "Now that you''ve ascended as a noble and the official general of any force I may possess Aurora, it is time for you to start training the soldiers so that we can start showing the different factions of our prowess, especially in expanding the territory since I got to get 80% of the total army of this kingdom," he said with a satisfied smile and proud expression. As Aurora was about to reply one of the doors of the reunion room was open, and a messenger with a guard went through. "Your highness I bring terrible news, your father Lark, the king has died a few hours ago through natural causes." The smile he had vanished and a serious expression filled his face while placing the elbows on the table while gripping his hands on top of the head, almost pulling some hairs," as much as it costs me to say this, that is not the worst of it is it?" The crown prince Julius said with a trembling voice. "Your father has left a will and the process of crowning has been decided, may I elaborate it?" He started shaking harder while becoming rather anxious from the question and said coldly, "proceed." "The king wrote that the army will be shaped into 100 thousand soldiers and 20 thousand will be given to each successor, leaving 40 thousand for the kingdom defense, the goal will be that in two years the successor of the three that expands the Lumen kingdom the most that have been on a stalemate for a very long time towards the south." "Every candidate will in two weeks face the population with a speech where anything can be said and the last rule is that any sibling that attacks the other is deemed a criminal and sentenced to death, on that regard the king Lark cremation will be executed in a week." "Candidates may choose whoever for the speech as depending on the circumstance there may be one of you who might be busy and the army can increase or decrease numbers it is not a fixed amount as some soldiers are bound to die in the wars to come so hiring new forces that are not part of the 40 thousand is viable." "I''ll..." Interrupting the crown prince Aurora said, "Prince Julius if you''d allow me, your most recent addition to performing the speech, as I''ll be leading the army in the future clarifying my existence in the Lumen kingdom would bring me the greatest honor, and of course I believe I''m the most suited for this task at hands, as we''ve lost 60% of the total army earlier agreed, it now seems we should focus on recruiting instead, and I believe the crown prince face would reflect in a greater aspect towards that, through the many connections that your highness may possess." The crown prince looked at Mark who said," I agree with the general, we have a lot of important matters to go through now that it has come to this since, we did not expect it to happen, and it has backfired everything we achieved," and then he looked at Ryu and the representative of the white rose family. "60 days have passed since I''ve met this child that is now the army general, and her prowess during the different trials that we made her do reflect the capabilities over and over again to the point of beating 1000 men with half, and since she''ll indeed be the one the soldiers will receive orders from, I must agree that showing everyone her face will possibly end up as a good result, despite being the first time an ex peasant doing something of the sort, in a way, it could give some sort of impact" "Your highness, I believe lord Alfred the head of the white house would be happy to comply with such a request," Robert bowed lightly as he spoke taking the side of the girl as repayment for Iris''s actions. The crown prince then turned to the man who was waiting for an answer from him," you''ve heard them, messenger, appoint it so that it''ll be my general to do the speech," the crown prince then faced the young girl, "I do expect it to be a good one," Aurora smiled at such words while thinking, ''oh it surely will.'' Romeo the sage then spoke," Your highness, I''d like to know what kind of paper will the summoned ones partake in this king trial to come." "They will be given the chance to tag along if they so decide, it would allow them to grow tremendously by killing hundreds or thousands of enemies, which would convert into experience granting them levels." "There is also the risk that many of them will die so those who survive will surely reach higher heights," Mark added with a calm and honest tone. "I honestly wouldn''t want to see any summoned die but the same goes towards any human, like me and Romeo, we too are humanists and see every life equally, however, I also know that wars must be won and between us and the monsters, we''ll surely lend your highness a hand for taking care of us so far," Sophie declared with a serious expression. "I appreciate it, however, you''re both in the little general hands," their eyes meet Aurora who smiles kindly at them. "We''ll do our best to support you Aurora for what''s to come." "I''ll make sure not to push you two too hard, so rest assured," she smiles kindly yet again as her words end. "It is fine you can surely make us do more than others, we do have unique classes and skills, we''re here for that!" Romeo declared with a shout as he didn''t want to let her kind words hurt his pride as a man, and as the great sage of a different world. "Indeed, I as the hero will do the work of 100 humans as well!" Sophie shouted excitedly to put more weight on Romeo''s words. ''I''m sure you will, I''ll deliberately place the two of you in the easiest places of the battlefield so that neither of you becomes powerful at all, have to wait for Iris to awaken, I felt like she was going through a good path, but lately I haven''t felt her soul getting stronger by any means, I wonder what sister doing, I''ve tried to use telepathy a few times but it seems it doesn''t reach that far sadly.'' "With the speech out of the way, what will happen to the many factions as they had armies of their own messenger?" "Every faction army has already been stripped of their ranks, and the whole 100 thousand men are currently controlled and kept by the pink rose family, the only noble family whose side is always the current king, even though by the estimations of the late king advisors the army is a lot bigger than 100 thousand as a lot of forces have been investing in its increment." "Is that so?" The crown prince asks slightly curious. "The church alone had 10 thousand in the beginning, but ever since the Saintess had a vision they got to 30 thousand, most of them being fanatics and the number was increasing greatly due to their influence," the crown prince takes a glimpse at my way as he hears the first words of the messenger. ''Seems like I was right to have the Saintess join the army, too bad the king had to die and ruin my planning though, everything has become a lot harder, but nonetheless, the goal stays the same, to show my prowess and get the most territory I can, 20 thousand is still plenty to scout and build a core,'' Aurora then smiles innocently at Julius. ''This little girl''s brain truly is something amazing to have predicted this far without ever coming to the capital once, I figured the church wouldn''t pose a problem as we''re allies, though with those numbers they could''ve seized the throne and make this a religious kingdom instead, but is it right to rely on such a young girl? Aurora is bound to make mistakes as everyone does... well I do have Mark and Ryu to watch over her, so I''m sure that she has all the right tools for her brain to expand and progress towards a good future in the art of war, plus she did beat me and I''ve never lost badly like that in all my life, it seems I''m wavering with the loss of my father, I can''t allow myself to back down here and must show the path towards those below me especially this little girl who choose to abandon their family to be here and support me,'' Julius breathes deeply and then smiles at the girl with eyes of expectation and a new resolve to do what he feels is rightful and necessary, then turns the gaze back to the messenger and asks, "has one of the messengers gone to talk with my sister yet?" "Not yet your highness, I''ll be meeting your brother once I''m dismissed here and then I''ll be talking to your sister." "In that case, head for my brother and leave my sister up to me and my mother." "As you wish your highness," the messenger left to deliver a message to prince Marty. The crown prince got up from his chair and said, "on that note, I''ll be heading towards my mother and sister, Mark check with the advisors of the late king our part of the army, and have Aurora train it right away, as for the two of you keep studying about our world and train with the soldiers, once you have strong bases we''ll start sending you both in missions or even questing in the adventurer''s guild, so that you may improve yourselves by facing different enemies as you''re both still level 1, I believe?" Romeo and Sophie said in unison," yes your highness," then the girl continues," we''ve acquired some skills from the get-go but we''re still at that level." "Then once Ryu decides you two are good to go, you both shall be dispatched towards one of the towns and start helping out the Lumen kingdom, perhaps in the southern border as you''ll get an idea on how the goblins fight which will be one of our main concerns." "I''ll make sure they''re ready for it, as well getting them a good equipment, your highness," Ryu bowed lightly towards Julius. ''Those two near Iris could prove to be bothersome, but I can''t really influence the crown prince decision here, I can only hope they don''t cross paths early on,'' Aurora felt a little nervous. "I''ll be taking my leave now, we''ll meet later everyone," the crown prince left through the same door the messenger went through. Mark gets up and looks at the blonde girl, "let us go Aurora, hopefully, the patch of soldiers we get, are the ones that already know you, it would make things easier" "Yes, I hope so too, take care everyone it was nice chatting with you all," Aurora says while smiling happily at them. "Take care lady Aurora, I hope we''ll meet again soon!" Sophie said happily as she in a short time has grown to like her a good chunk. "Have a good day Aurora if you need anything let us know!" Romeo said while smiling and waving softly. "See you later," Ryu said seriously as that''s the typical tone he uses to talk to those with talent and a cold tone for those that are useless. A gigantic thank you to Aleas32 for joining Patreon! Chapter 60 – The Peasant Rises Arc On the following day 2 of the decaying season. A little blonde girl stands before an army of twenty thousand soldiers as she does a speech. "As some of you already know me, my name is Aurora, the crown prince Julius general. Without wasting time, I hereby declare that I will reformulate the current military system amongst yourselves." Upon this statement, the men grew curious about what changes could she be creating. "You all know that the military ranks used to be soldiers, knights, generals, and royalty." "This makes a clear distinguishment of ranks almost based on the social status of every single one of you. In other words, from this day onwards everyone will go back to the initial rank, the one named soldiers." "Those who are exceptional and work the hardest will be rewarded with better positions that will allow you to grow even if you''re a peasant!" The different men in the majority started irradiating with happy expressions. "I am the living proof that even a peasant can acquire a rank that used to be only for the noblest and most prestigious members of our kingdom. A rank through history dedicated to the 8 rose family heads like this great man at my side Ryu the head of the blue rose family." With a louder tone than before Aurora adds. "From this day onwards upon the power bestowed by the great prince Julius, I hereby declare the extension of the new ranks from a soldier, to an officer who''ll command 20 men below him. To a captain who''ll command 100 men below him along with 5 officers, and a major who will command up to a thousand men along with 10 captains being the highest possible rank as of now." "Gentleman the rank of majors will be commanded directly by me the general. This further indicates that your social status is unaffected. You keep your gained privileges outside the army, a noble remains a noble." As soon as I finish the men start shouting favorably as even nobles were given the right to rank higher, even if they had to start from soldiers once more. ''This kid really doesn''t hold back, to even use my name and rank as a stepping stone to raise the morale this much towards a new group of men.'' Ryu clicks his tongue as he''s forced to approve of her making Mark who''s at the side faintly smile upon noticing it. "We will hereby from this day onwards commit to expanding the southern lands, as it has been decreed by the late king Lark who''ll forever live in our hearts." "We shall do as it was asked! To bring us, humans, to the very top, and conquer every other race sparing those who wish to submit to us. Eventually dominating the entire world!" The men shouted in favor while unsheathing and then rising their weapons in the air. "The ranks come with more responsibility of more lives, however, the salaries that you''ll earn will also increase. The lands you''ll be awarded will be greater, as a peasant you''ll be able to own your own territory." "Another important thing, do not forget this gentleman, the more lands we conquer the more territory you''ll have for yourselves, for your families, for your future children, who will be able to explore a bigger part of the world." "With everything belonging to us. We''ll gain the ability to walk freely without fear of being harmed, by the creatures who live around us!" The men sheath the weapons then start clapping, a few whistling, and others raising their voices with shouts filled with happiness. They start believing in the good changes that are to come for them, making the soldiers thirsty to kill. ''I can''t wait to see this little girl in action,'' Mark''s hands tremble from the excitement of the voices that echo around him. Aurora raises her arms and one of them waves downwards so that the girl''s voice can be heard, very much like a maestro conducting an orchestra, and as soon as the men shouting ceases. "We will head towards the southern lands in 13 days after the speech I''ll give, and build what I''d like to call an outpost." "That shall be the first real line of defense, and I will train every single one of you in the arts of war, alongside other activities that you gentlemen will not be expecting." She raises both arms towards them to get their attention. "But hear me out! I assure you that it''ll make you all stronger and tougher than you are now. Once we''re done with the training we will vanquish our opponents and conquer their territories, taking them to ourselves and bringing glory to the future king Julius!" The soldiers started screaming king Julius while unsheathing their weapons, raising then lowering them in a repetitive cycle. ''With a speech like this, I can''t help but wonder what kind of words she''ll be saying in 13 days to the whole kingdom.'' Ryu clenches his thumb inside the fist as he''s loving it internally while smiling. ''Oh, oh, oh, seems like Ryu''s been taken in by the fervor too,'' Mark gazes happily at the man containing a burst of happy laughter. Aurora then turns the back to her army and passed through Ryu and Mark whispering. "Prepare me some empty books, we''ll be moving the army tomorrow, and do as it''ll be noted in them. I lied about the 13 days so that the information the spies from other factions receive are tricked, move them during the night." She then keeps walking leaving them behind as both of them look at her back with surprised expressions. Church Perspective In a room with the 8 archbishops and the Saintess, the Pope yells madly. "Why did we have to lose our army for the likes of the pink rose head Isabella!? Why did the king have to die!? Why!? Why!? Why!?" "How are we supposed to defend the kingdom without an army against the invasion of the goblin king?" "Now we''ll have to wait for the new king to be crowned and only then, we''ll know if we get to keep our old army or not, ugh this is infuriating." The Saintess spoke, "not everything''s lost, we just have to make sure Julius wins from all of them, he''s our ally after all." The archbishops agreed to her statement. "Yes you''re right, however, we were doing so well almost at 40 thousand, and now I''m sure they''re just going to be used by someone else and eventually get the men killed." "I wonder if that girl will be the one commanding some of them," Saintess voiced her thoughts out loud by mistake. "Girl? What girl?" The Pope asked confused looking at the Saintess expression who bore an amused smile. One of the archbishops spoke. "You haven''t heard Klaus? The crown prince Julius appointed a peasant which was raised to a noble and gave her the military rank of general which was only used by the rose families in the past. All this because the girl beat him in a chess game, it''s one of the most spread rumors going on through the capital." "What the fuck!? How does a peasant raise in ranks like that for just beating him in a chess game?" "Apparently the crown prince has never lost in a 3 set chess game before," a different archbishop added being a fan of the Prince. "Still that makes no sense, just who is this girl?" "Her name''s Aurora, daughter of Luke the healer, a friend of the crown prince which is the reason for their meeting, and her mother Rosaline who used to be an adventurer but not a famous one. That''s the information we gathered recently with the help of the Saintess along with some spies," an archbishop declared resolute of the accuracy of it. "Can we use her somehow?" The Pope voiced his thoughts making the Saintess''s eyes open wider for a second while losing the brilliance of her smile. "If I were to guess I''d say there''s a possibility someone from the other factions might try to, and I wouldn''t doubt if she got assassinated in the process. In case the anti peasant into nobility faction moved, since they don''t like the crown prince, it would be a good way to make a move, especially since I heard that she was born without an element and almost died during the first years since Aurora was born. Though she''s a little kid, so they might not give a care," the archbishop who spoke then gazed from the Saintess to the Pope. "That''d be the first in history, I guess the brain got blessed instead? Possibly to the point of making everything else fragile? That would be more like a curse by the goddess Aria. I must meet this girl and check her with my class skills. If the results are unfavorable, we''ll purge her ourselves as our elite force was left untouched since they weren''t members of the army," the Pope said in a very cold tone, making one of the archbishop''s smile. "Do what you must, just don''t make the crown prince hate us lowering our chances of receiving the army back," the Saintess replied coldly as she took a liking to Aurora, making the Pope notice her change in attitude. "Worry not I am just following the will of the goddess Aria, and keeping the disgraceful sinners away, so where do I go to find this general?" To that, an archbishop replies, "in 13 days she was requested by the crown prince to do a speech in his place at the south wall towards the masses, alongside the second prince Marty and the princess Liliana." "That''s where I''ll be then, I must confirm such a rarity. I''ll take a few of you and some elites just in case. We can easily stay there while I find an opportunity to go towards her and bless them after the speech, or even before if I get the chance." "Understood," the archbishops agreed in unison. "I''ll take care of the church meanwhile," the Saintess said indifferently. "Please do," the Pope replies promptly as he found something interesting to focus on. Zylph''s Perspective A certain day in the past. An eccentric man with red and white hair walks among the slums. Owner of many interesting places like the auction house, the black market, and the impoverished communities. With deep connections to the anti-church faction where he has a deal since, in the shadows, the man does quite the lustful and abnormal acts of all kinds. He is known for being strange in wanting to fuck men and women alike as most people pick one of the two, but the true madness is that he does it with those who are underaged too. From torture to even training them to be sex tools. All of this turned possible when he became the head of the gray rose house. On a different day shortly after that event, Zylph met a certain priest with whom he later got to know and build a sort of relationship. The man belonged to a cult of dark priests that Zylph soon got to realize was an anti-church faction, which he gladly joined as there was a certain woman that he wished to obtain for himself, the Saintess. Under a certain house in the slums there laid an underground base, where he walked to while keeping the surroundings checked. Once the man got in and reached the deepness of it. Zylph was faced with the naked chained bodies of both humans, beasts, and even monsters caged. He would play with them from time to time in many ways. He would even attempt breeding towards different female species to no avail, as they would be killed during intercourse or simply for fun, by one of the many who roamed that place. Today he had been summoned with the max urgency, as something unexpected was happening in the deepest and most secured part of the sanctuary of the dark priests. Once he entered the room after passing through some of the guards, the smile he had on his face disappeared completely. Taking some careful steps closer to the statues, he stares at the middle one belonging to the goddess of order Luna. "What''s the meaning of this?" While looking awkwardly at it, one of the dark priests who remain kneeled to the statue replies promptly. "All the statues of this goddess have been bleeding from their eyes for a few days now, and we have some information that the ones spread through many monsters and beasts territories, are also doing the same." "Is there a meaning to this creepy thing?" Zylph takes a gaze at the source of the voice. "Yes, the almighty one from the prophecy is now among us, it is said that one who has achieved great amounts of disgrace is capable of obtaining the dark powers." "Prophecy? Almighty one? Dark powers? What kind? Skills-based on the darkness element like most demons?" He places a finger in the lower lip while finding great interest in the dark priest''s words. "It is said that the church deems it unworthy of people to get too many titles since some of them can give disgraceful classes which may influence negatively the person. However, there has been someone in this world who not only achieved such a class but a version of it that made the goddess of Luna insanely angry." The dark priest takes a cold glance at Zylph and continues. "To the point of spreading a bad omen through all her statues in the entire world, as such, we must find this being. It''ll certainly lead us to the purpose of our lives, as everyone here has a disgraceful class of some sort including yourself lord Zylph." The man upon hearing those words starts laughing, "yes, that is so, basically, there''s someone who''s worth commanding this evil group. If that''s actually true then I''m looking forward to meeting such a person." "We have a unique item that guides us to the one, and the prophecy, in other words, it can locate a specific soul of our desire. That being soul isn''t big enough to make our search easy and sometimes it disappears completely, so we must wait patiently for that day. The day where this world will fall into chaos with the being awakening." The dark priest starts laughing insanely, and then adds, "but we must be wary of the witch of the south who may try to stop us from obtaining such power." The many dark priests around start voicing out the words witch of the south, in a low ominous tone spreading it through the entire room in a creepy cursing way. Almost like chanting the most wicked of rituals. "The witch of the south? What can we do to get to that being before anyone else does? Do we know its race? Is it a human even?" "We believe that woman position marks the path, by coincidence or not. She is a witch and a powerful one enough to be banished by the church. The twin secret sister of Serenity the Saintess. We do not say her name as it is said that doing so can curse the person who has mentioned it, but she''s called..." The man throws a paper that Zylph picks and reads silently. ''The witch of the south Saphira? To think she''d have a twin sister... It seems like these guys don''t share every secret they possess with me. How very selfish despite all the help I give them, perhaps I could grab this one while I don''t find a chance to grab the Saintess.'' He smiles while getting hornier on such thoughts. "If she''s at the south we should... wait in there? That''s where the Saintess had a premonition about the goblin king army invading our kingdom, could it possibly be related to that?" As Zylph mentioned he starts to notice the surroundings, seeing every dark priest looking at him in a creepy way. "Gentlemen it seems like the person may be a goblin or perhaps some human that lives in the southern lands, maybe even a peasant. That would be my best guess at least." The dark priests start whispering to each other in a creepy way, then they hide their faces in dark hoods and start walking out. The one who spoke with Zylph earlier voices out close to him. "We will search every corner of the south and come in contact with you when we find our fated leader, no matter how long it takes." ''I don''t mind selling even my soul to such a being as long as I can have the Saintess and Ryu.'' Zylph due to the thoughts of the two beings he sought to obtain, became loyal to his ardent heart, pulling a different man inside the room, facing him towards the goddess statue. A while passed and the nobleman could be seen with a happy smile, satisfied with the way everything was going. He walked to the exit of the underground base setting everything on fire, leaving no trace of anything. whitesculpto Chapter 61 – The Peasant Rises Arc Day 15 of the decaying season during the morning, in the South center border of the Lumen kingdom. A wooden outpost has been created through the work of 20000 men in the south border around 100 kilometers far from Astia Village, and in the middle of it, a really tall tower where a few archers who have a skill that allows them to see far away, reside changing turns with one another as specified in the general notes. Inside it contains a bell with a large rope that can be used to pull, making it ring alerting everyone of an enemy attack. Geographically speaking one could feel the certainty that the location chosen by Aurora hadn''t been random. If a vertical line was drawn on a map from top to bottom, the place they resided would be exactly below the capital. The wood outpost has a wooden wall of 500-meters away from the forest, so that they have time to see the enemies even in the dark, and behind towards the kingdom it is filled with long fields that are close to a river that curves nearby, allowing them to not run out of resources easily, even though these are still currently growing. The field is planted with crops that will survive through the decaying and the moon seasons, and the resources they brought from the capital will last for a long time thanks to the big quantities of salt bought. The men were instructed to fish, farm, and hunt as those things would give them titles, another thing was that they had to build everything on their own, so they could cut the wood from the forest in front of them to reduce the camouflage attempts of the monsters, so they spent 12 days doing this making a pretty big outpost with a one hundred long wall that heightened about 2-meter tall and they did it in turns, as the general notes advised, giving titles to everyone who contributed. By the end of the 12th day, they realized that doing these activities was truly making their bodies stronger, so they did them more effervescently and with more motivation as they seeketh to become powerful so that they could have a better time when the fighting starts. The cooking was made initially by the female soldiers, who then taught the male ones contributing further for their statuses improvement, some even made desserts who also received titles from it, mostly dry fruit cakes as sugar is extremely expensive. They learned slowly how to read as Aurora remembered it had helped Iris increase her wisdom eventually adding most of the titles knowledge into the notes she made, making everyone do a lot of useful things that some had never done before, and others didn''t complete. They don''t have a status skill that shows the rank of their titles thus extra effort was necessary. From practically day one, they would end up fighting monsters and beasts who''d come close by, and also when they''d go to cut the woods from the forest extending the range between the natural fortress and the humans camp while also creating everything they needed with it. Some of them were blacksmiths, carpenters, artisans, and other ranked 0 classes, who weren''t defensive or offensive classes, as such development was made slightly faster. Of course, that the peasants from the villages around would get hired to work if they''d like, as well as merchants would drop by and attempt to buy and sell the loot either they or the soldiers had. The days passed by fast while the army awaited their general to come, but every soldier knew a speech had been appointed. That was the first step to be done back in the Lumen capital before she''d have a chance to continue her work, and that day had been today, it would take a bit longer before Aurora would be able to arrive. ¡ù¡ù¡ù On the afternoon of the day, 15 of the decaying season at the south wall of the capital three individuals could be seen, where two were widely known through the entire kingdom the prince Marty and the princess Liliana. It is tradition for the speech order to start by the amount of influence, however, since Aurora was practically unknown to the peasants and known only to the army, nobles, and the royal family, she was placed as the last one, the one to begin ended up being the prince Marty. With the help of a few wind mages, the voice was able to flow without issue and the intensity would increase almost like talking in a megaphone, so everyone, in other words, 5 out of 10 million humans filled the outsides of the southern walls, the gate, and the inside of the capital. All of them be it peasants or nobles waited patiently to hear what they had to say, as the news of the king''s death flew extremely fast and the later news of the cremation did too. "As most of you know I am prince Marty and am here today to greet you all, I''ve come here to tell you that I wish to keep the ways of the past king and bring happiness to all of you the same way he tried to through his ruling." "I''ll begin by taking the 20 thousand soldiers towards the south in a few days, and expand our territory against the evil monsters that await us, eventually conquering even the other territories as you all know, ah..." he grasps for some air feeling pressured. "As we all know the successor was supposed to be my older brother the crown prince Julius, but since my father wanted to give all the descendants a fair chance. The throne will go to the one who earns more lands, so that''s what I''ll be doing from now on." "Any of you that wish to be part of my army is very welcome to join, I''ll be heading southwards in 3 days," once he finished some hundreds applauded and shouted but it wasn''t a significant sound. Princess Liliana in a long white dress with a layer of blue took her brother''s place and started speaking. Her beautiful light tone porcelain-like skin and young age made the people in front of her do some noise as she is very beautiful while being the youngest of the siblings about 20 years old. With a mixed tone of mature and softness, her gorgeous voice filled everyone''s ears. "Hello everyone, I''m princess Liliana the third in line to the throne, till the most recent event where my father died, and now having to dispute this between my siblings upon the late king dying will." "I''ll be making my representative the head of the golden rose Angelica lead the army in my place in a few days, and put a swift end to this dispute as early as possible becoming the next ruler of this kingdom, by bringing prosperity to it by vanquishing the enemies of humanity." A couple of thousand men applauded and shouted making a significant noise from down the wall as they enjoyed what they saw. The last one took the place of climbing to the very edge of the wall, unlike the others. One step away from falling worrying the people in front and around her, of a possible fall ending up creating surprise and anxiety in their hearts. "The unease you just felt from watching me almost falling, is the emotion that our enemies are currently having, as I''ve been fighting against the monsters that the two who came before me mentioned for 13 days now." "I''ve set up a base, recruited soldiers from all around the kingdom, gave jobs to peasants like myself and nobles too. As many of you don''t know, I am Aurora the general of the crown prince Julius whom he promoted as a noble to lead his army, and the same way he did, I propose to all of you peasants and nobles alike a work offer. "After all, I see no difference between either of you since you''re all humans in my eyes!" She shouts loudly making the intensity of her voice reverberate in everyone''s ears. "I have made it that those who join my army will be paid with a good amount of money and lands, the ones you all help conquering. Not to forget that their ranks will progress depending on their achievements, in other words, the money and lands you receive will increase as they accumulate through your accomplishments. "You will be able to obtain the same ranks as the heads of the rose families and be rewarded equally! In the name of the crown prince Julius I Aurora." She lifts her right hand in the air slowly and then says," I shall finish what I''ve started, and crush every single enemy that doesn''t submit to us, humans!" Aurora closes her small hand so that everyone can see almost as if she was smashing whatever the inside had. The moment she did the euphoric sounds of peasants who have always dreamed of becoming nobles or simply being able to raise in a system where the social classes have always been locked, started vibrating the air with their voices and shouts while clapping and hitting the floor with their steps happily. Everything started shaking giving goosebumps to the crown prince Julius who was watching from afar and almost making the blonde girl fall off. Aurora bows deeply towards the people in front and below of her and then leaves walking past the second prince and princess, who remain dumbfounded by the speech they heard. Both take the chance to memorize Aurora''s face as she went through but mainly focus on the blonde color of her hair, which shone beautifully with the sunlight, irradiating them as an aurora boreal does towards the night cold sky. As she came down from the wall, some people awaited her in white robes, who blocked the passage. Since most of them were taller, especially the one in the middle, the girl''s head raised while her eyes meet the person in front. "Hello? Who might you gentlemen be?" Aurora questions with a small smile while keeping a confused expression. "Greetings young lady Aurora, I am the pope Klaus of the church a friend of the Saintess. I have come to ascertain some doubts as I was told that you were born without an element." ''Does he have some sort of skill that enables him to check my status? What should I do?'' As she prepares herself to break through the ones in front. The crown prince alongside Ryu and a few guards who walked with him surround the priests in front of them making them stuck in the middle of Aurora and the prince. "What is your eminence doing here?" Julius asked curiously with a neutral tone feeling his path to Aurora blocked which displeased him greatly as he wanted to congratulate her right away. "I''ve heard the general of your army, this little kid in front of me was born with an illness of sorts, which made the body unable to produce an element. Something like that made me curious while pitting her, as such I''ll use two skills on the girl that will show me the child''s true nature, I believe the crown prince wouldn''t mind correct?" ''If the prince agrees to it I might be found out please say no Julius.'' "Sure, go for it, she''s just a normal kid who had rough health since birth," he declared firmly while believing his friend Luke''s words making Aurora bow looking at the floor, making it impossible for the pope to see her eyes or expression which was showing some despair. ''I''m officially screwed, I''m sorry Iris,'' the pope extended his hand at Aurora and channeled mana while voicing the name of the skill. "Demon detection," upon not receiving any information as she''s not a demon he attempted a different one. "Very well you''re a human, now disgrace detection," his eyes widened then closed allowing a few people to look at the pope''s surprised expression. "You have no disgrace whatsoever it seems like you''ve been behaving properly, I''m truly happy lady Aurora." "Now even though I did say, I''d only use two skills I must confirm one last thing, and in exchange, I won''t bother you further. Human lie detection, are you against me, the Saintess, the Goddess Aria, or even the church?" "I''m not your eminence, simply a sick girl with some talent towards war." ''What''s up with all these weird detections? Just what kind of class does this man have?'' "It seems it truly is something that was born with you, I''m afraid I cannot help you. My apologies child as my Saintess took a liking to you and asked me if I could help you out." Aurora bows to him deeper and voices out," not at all your eminence, just your presence has already made this one overjoyed. Even if the almighty goddess Aria did not provide me with an element, she did bless me with a good brain and memory for which I''m truly eternally grateful for." "I''m truly exhilarated, though what class did you acquire lady Aurora?" "Strategist is the class I received, I believe it helps me think on plans to help his highness prince Julius in the wars to come." ''After talking for a long time with many people I met, I ended up using the same class as Mark as an escape. If I told this man my true class he''d certainly do everything he could to discover all about it and possibly even force me to use it.'' "Human lie detection," upon hearing those words Aurora''s expression didn''t waver and she said," I''m not lying pope Klaus," she smiled innocently at him. "Since none of my skills told me anything that would trouble you, I''ll be taking my leave and I shall pray for your success in the wars to come, young general." He smiled genuinely kindly due to gaining an incredible amount of respect for Aurora, especially for having no disgrace whatsoever which is very unique in a human being, as titles end up giving a bit of it at some point. The guards retracted and the men in the white robes left, "I''ll be praying for your success as our greatest ally prince Julius." "Thank you very much eminence, send my best regards to the Saintess." "But of course, if you''ll excuse me," Julius nodded slightly while smiling faintly. The pope left alongside the rest of the priests leaving Aurora, Ryu, and Julius who headed together to a more quiet place alongside some guards who escorted them. Chapter 62 – The Peasant Rises Arc Inside the usual room where the crown prince Julius does the reunions, he sat with Ryu and Aurora while chatting with both. "That speech truly surprised me, a tad different than the traditional and simple approach I helpt writing, however, thanks to it I feel like our army will eventually grow from those who heard it." Posing with a serious expression the crown prince adds," though the next time do warn me beforehand, if you wish to change anything Aurora." "Alright your highness, I''ll keep that in mind." "Good. I''m sure rumors about you and me will surely reach all the parts of the Lumen kingdom, certainly useful peasants and nobles will want to join us." "Honestly, your highness, I think the most surprised ones were your siblings as they heard the sound and voices echo all the way to the top of the wall due to this little general of ours." "Indeed Ryu, they had some interesting faces to them, and apparently my sister is going to participate, even if indirectly which was unexpected as she''s never shown the will to." "I believe people change when they have some power in their hands," the girl mentioned knowing it beforehand. "Wise words Aurora, also I''ve handled the resources and secured a path for them that won''t be influenced by my siblings, as you''ve requested little general," the prince mentions with a happy smile. "Thank you, your highness. Soon I believe our camp will flood with peasants and nobles alike, so we must be ready to handle the masses." With a serious expression gazing at both men she continues. "We may get too many mouths to feed therefore the next step shall be to contact the merchants for a lot of them to do commerce there, and we need some people to organize the new applicants and the already soldiers who are part of the army." "I''ll recruit some personnel for the logistic department, I know some nobles who would be great at it." "I appreciate it, lord Ryu. This will help reduce the spies, and we could even use one of those books the adventurer''s guild have to get their information." "I''ll look into that, worry not Aurora, anything else?" Ryu declared swiftly with a question while gazing at her. "Honestly speaking, don''t die here in the capital assassination or poison may happen from one of the other two competitors." With an angry expression, Julius shouts at the girl. "They''re my siblings they wouldn''t dare!" After looking at Aurora for a while who remained serious, the prince started having second thoughts. ''Would they really attempt something like that? Just so they could become rulers? Like how my sister who didn''t care about the throne is now charging south with her army? Can people change that fast by obtaining a glimpse of power?'' Aurora ignoring the prince shouting continues the conversation while aiming at the necessary steps towards the upcoming war. "Finding ways of increasing our funds be it from a registration fee from the new applicants who wish to become a soldier to an entry price to our camp by anyone who wishes to commerce." With a calmer tone, the prince takes notes on a paper and questions," anything else comes to your mind regarding the funds?" "Perhaps something as simple as a small tax for those who wish to enter the capital which the total can be split by the three siblings so they accept such a law. I''m sure your highness can think of other ways to raise our funds meanwhile I head to the camp to meet Mark and resume the training of our soldiers." "Thank you for the suggestions they''re very good, and don''t worry about money. I have plenty for the years to come, not to forget the late king trial ends in two years." Aurora gets up and with a cold tone speaks, "no your highness, this will end when I conquer the world for the next ruler thus it is imperative that the fund increases in the long term." Upon such words, a smile appeared on Julius and Ryu''s faces "I''ll be managing things in the capital with Ryu for the first months regarding the long-term issues, and then we''ll meet you at the front lines, ask the guard outside to escort you to your wagon, so you can start your trip general! Show us what you''re truly made of!" "Alright, see you later prince, lord," she says while staring at one at a time then goes through the exit, closing the door on the way out. The prince starts writing a letter and once it''s done, he seals it with a blue stamp similar to the Lumen kingdom flag passing it over to Ryu. "Make sure it reaches Isabella, I''ll be here thinking on ways to make money, just in case she ends up being right again, and worst-case the late king advisors may delay this dispute for a few more years if necessary." "That sounds wise your highness. I''ll head for the head of the pink house right away, and grab some flowers as well," the last part made the prince smile silently. Upon reaching the wagon Aurora realizes two familiar faces are waiting for her along with the usual coach rider. "I assume the hero and the sage will be coming with me to the front lines?" "Yes!" They replied happily in unison, then the sage continued. "The crown prince ordered us to keep you safe since you''ll be surrounded by too many people, and there is a chance that assassins, spies, or even some soldiers attempt to attack you." Sophie added with a gentle expression and kind tone," There''s also the issue that you have a weak sickly body so we''ll be there to support you." "Any help is welcome, I truly appreciate it, shall we go?" "Yes general!" Romeo and Sophie shouted happily once more. On the way to the southern outpost, the hero suddenly points at the blonde girl''s neck with a long sword while Romeo raised both hands at her channeling a light element. ''Did they figure something out?'' Aurora thinks confused as she was sure her acting was very good. "What''s wrong?" She looks at them innocently making them waver. "Forgive us general, however, we must make sure of something, Romeo, use it." Mana starts channeling into his hands while he speaks. "Human lie detector, tell me Aurora are you a summoned from our past world, the Aurora from there?" "I''m not a summoned from any world, I was born here like everyone else," Aurora said calmly, ending it with a kind smile. "How is it, Romeo?" "It''s okay you can lower your weapon she''s not the real deal, so we can trust her. This unlucky girl just happens to have a similar name and a good brain, but if it was the real one the army management along with the tactics I''ve read in the notes she wrote would''ve been quite superior. "She did give us insane trouble to the point of almost losing the war back then, sorry about this general hope we can remain friends." "Yes, of course, just make sure you do not keep pointing weapons and magic at me every time you have some sort of doubt," Aurora says in a cold tone while sighing. "We apologize," they bowed earnestly making her smile slightly, feeling that her acting so far hasn''t failed while keeping a cool mind. "As long as you understand, speaking of which what did the goddess Aria bless you two with?" She tilts her head innocently grasping for the fact they messed up, allowing their hearts to feel like they owe the girl an explanation. They look at each other and then realizing there were no more doubts Sophie nodded and Romeo started speaking. "I received a blessed skill sage''s boost, and from the same tier amplification, which in my past life made everything more powerful, and the boost allowed me to get magic of any type, not sure about in this world Artana." "I received a blessed skill named hero trumpets though I''m not sure what it does, however, I''ll assume it''ll be useful at some point as I''ve tried to use it, and nothing happens." "It is a hero skill, so I''m sure it''ll help us in the war to come," Aurora says while smiling kindly at them. ''Seems like we were able to relax her again, it would be troublesome if the general would get mad at us especially since she''s quite talented, and also has the backing of the prince who''s been helping us.'' Romeo gazed at her feeling relieved to the bottom of his soul, finally letting go of that last line of doubt in his heart. Sophie who was gazing at Aurora started thinking turning her face around to the wagon window checking the people and places out. ''This girl is pretty cute, kind, and has a great brain. I can''t wait to see what kind of person she''ll grow into. I''ll make sure to help Aurora in exchange for being so friendly to us, and even being so forgiving, expected her to insult us or something while shouting angrily.'' "It''ll be a long trip so feel free to rest, I''ll try to sleep a bit myself, it has been a nerve-racking day with the speech and all the planning." "To think the general would be nervous since you hide your emotions pretty well," Romeo said as he''s been studying her behavior since the day that they arrived in the room with the Prince. "I''ve spent most of my time trying not to die so there hasn''t been much space to emotions sadly." Sophie who was next to Romeo got up and sat next to Aurora and hugged the girl feeling sad for her. ''This is... very awkward. Did I get into her soft spot or something?'' "You can rest while leaning on me I''ll be sure to comfort you as an older sister." "Thank you Sophie though make sure to wake me up so that the soldiers do not see us like this, I need to look mean to them." Sophie and Romeo giggle while agreeing to her request. ''In different circumstances, we could''ve been friends, however, all that waits for the two of you, is the most gruesome and cruel fate once I use your bodies to the fullest of your capabilities as war tools. Till then we can play as friends so that your hearts become truly broken full of despair, once you realize who I truly am.'' After a while, Aurora falls asleep which Sophie takes the chance to place the girl''s head on her lap while gazing at Romeo. "Yet another merciless world awaits us where we''ll have to wage war against who knows how many... even going as far as to make use of this little child..." "Such is the fate of the hero, however, I''ll make sure to support you as I''ve always been." "Thank you, Romeo, you''re truly the best." She starts patting Aurora''s hair softly," I hope there aren''t many unfortunate kids like this one out there." Sophie gazes at the girl while commenting "her hair is very beautiful." "Indeed, but I still prefer your pink one it''s just exceptional," Romeo smiles at her making Sophie blush. "I''m glad I got to keep my appearance even if a very younger version of it." "Same here actually, it was becoming quite hard to move on that aged body in the old world." "Yeah... everything hurt it was horrible even with all the abilities we had, aging was simply superior to them," they laughed lowly to not wake up Aurora. "So what do you think of this girl, will she be able to lead the humans of our side to victory?" "If she was the Aurora we knew then that''d be with a 100% accuracy, but since they''re different we can only hope the girl learns fast enough with that good brain of hers. "I mean, since she already beat the Prince in chess, who won against you, we have a good chance." "In other words, you see potential in her, for me, that''s enough," he smiles while watching the woman pat the child. "We''ll soon reach there let''s try to get some rest as she suggested." "Alright, Sophie." They lay on the walls of the wagon and slowly fall asleep while the long trip to the border continues. whitesculpto Chapter 63 – The Peasant Rises Arc Day 16 of the decaying season at the South outpost. Aurora arrives with Romeo and Sophie inside the wagon which Jeffy opens the door and enters it waking up the three who are sleeping. They all wake up and stare at each other awkwardly as Aurora appears to be sleeping on Sophie''s lap while the woman''s head is on top of Aurora''s ass making Romeo laugh out loud. They all get up and start leaving the wagon after Jeffy''s, meeting Mark who''s outside waiting for them smiling. Once they''re standing in front of him the old man''s lips start moving," it seems like you had a pleasant rest," then he laughs unable to contain it further making Sophie embarrassed and Romeo laugh even more while Aurora makes an awkward expression. With a low voice, Sophie adds without regret," well her ass was a good pillow if anything," this time it''s Romeo who blushes upon hearing that as Aurora remains indifferent while feeling further uncomfortable on the inside. She then starts walking to the camp while looking at the surroundings enjoying that her notes became reality while Mark quickly accompanies the girl," it seems the men have been doing what I asked, did they notice their status improvement with their skill personal data?" "Yes, and the number of titles increased for a lot of the men alongside the different statuses that went up. We''ve also been reducing the forest trees which caused small skirmishes with different monsters and beasts making them gain experience and levels, and also we''ve stored the soul stones in a room that you requested as the notes said you had some experiments for them." "Splendid does everyone have a place to sleep? Since it is the decaying season it''s bound to rain anytime soon." "Yes, we''ve been making simple yet large wooden structures for the men to sleep in along with the usage of the nearby villages to shelter parts of the army as advised in the notes, making the men there contribute to the different activities of the villagers, which would benefit the chances of new titles as well as the improvement of the image that our army receives." "Very good, if we keep the people around us happy it''ll make the villages around willing to work for us in return, and then the ones around them will be influenced to come out of jealousy." "I see, that''s a great plan as to be expected of the general," Mark smiles happily noticing a chain of reactions. "It''ll be best to acquire a great number of blacksmiths and wood artisans to come work with us in expanding our defenses further, also we''ll have to coat our wooden walls with something that doesn''t allow it to get burned easily. This will prevent the invasions to succeed easily." "I''ll talk with the magic institute and see what solutions they can offer, I''m an acquaintance with the leader Ryan, the strongest magician in the kingdom," Aurora nods slightly upon hearing such words, feeling curious about such a person. ''If he''s the best mage, it would be interesting to recruit him, even if the odds might not work.'' After passing through a few wooden houses, Mark points at one in specific and states, "that''s the one where I store the soul stones." "Understood, wait here a moment," she goes inside and sees hundreds of stones transforming into a grimoire and consuming all of them. System: The title Devourer has been received. She then transforms back and says while licking her lips," thank you for the meal, I feel overflowing with soul power, status." Status: Level: 14 | Experience 1290/1400 | Class: Pandemonium Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 8 Years old Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 1700/1700 Status Points: 0 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 170 | Soul Power: 52130 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S), Noticed(S), God Series(F), Devourer(S). Skill Points: 9 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 7(F), Piercing Darkness level 13(F), Mana Coat level 8(F), Dark Coat level 9(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 14(F), Extraction level 4(F). Passives: Mana Control level 25(E), Dark Control level 19(F), Monster detection level 40(D), Beast detection level 13(F), Night Vision level 25(E). Unique: Transformation level 15, Killing intent level 5 Blessed/Cursed: Unidentified. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound Contracted Skills: Telepathy(F), Giver(E), Deconstruct(D), Stacking(C). Consumed Skills: Infected Bite level 15, Human Detection level 40, Brainwash Resistance level 50, Fire Resistance level 80, Water Resistance level 70, Wind Resistance level 60, Earth Resistance level 40, Light Resistance level 30, Dark Resistance level 50, Ice Resistance level 20, Quick Stab level 50, Double Slash level 30, Ice Wall level 5, Dark Bind Level 4, Focus Level 10, Leadership level 20, Slight Stamina Boost level 30, Slight Agility Boost level 20, Acid Resistance level 25, Slight Wisdom Boost level 30, Slight Strength Boost level 40, Slighty Intelligence Boost level 20, Stealth level 2, Swordsmanship level 10, Sword Mastery level 6, Archery level 10, Bow Mastery level 5, Wand Art level 3, Wand Mastery level 1, Staff Art level 8, Staff Mastery level 3, Unarmed Combat level 15, Shield Mastery level 10, Nature Resistance level 5, Explosion Resistance level 3, Spirit Resistance level 2, Ethereal Resistance level 1, Poison Resistance level 20, Stun Resistance level 10, Knockback Resistance level 5, Concentration level 3. ''I probably have enough soul power to evolve further but here would be risky, I''ll wait till I can return to Iris or find a good place to do it... I can''t allow anyone to see it, especially those two...'' she then exits the house meeting up with Mark. Upon arriving she states," thank you for the experiment, it was quite successful, as such, we can keep storing them there." "Certainly, I''ve told a trustworthy soldier to keep guard of it." Mark then signals Romeo and Sophie who are a bit further away to approach and declares. "The two of you can stay in that house over there and use two beds that you find fit, I request that you will join the front line whenever you are asked to." Understood, they reply in unison with serious expressions. "Be sure to fight freely alongside the men to make them familiar with having the hero and the sage around, as the forest is being constantly chopped down, causing enemies to appear. It''ll be a good chance for the both of you to level up." "Sure thing, let''s go, Romeo," Sophie walked curiously to see what kind of place they built in such a short time. "Ah... wait for me!" He runs after her who just moved fast too fast without hesitation. Mark then walks nearby the house gazing at the inside of the room noticing some soul stones disappeared, causing his face to change into a startled expression. "What did you do to the soul stones Aurora?" "I was born with a certain skill that transforms soul stones into knowledge. The real secret for being so smart at such a young age, as such, I''ve consumed all of them into brainpower, so I''m overflowing with all kinds of knowledge currently." Mark hastily ran towards the door and opened it fully realizing that every single of the hundreds of soul stones had really vanished. "Oh, my goddess... you truly weren''t joking just now, what kind of skill is that even? I thought you couldn''t use elemental magic?" "That''s true but I still have mana and with it, I can use the blessing skill the goddess Aria gave me." She shows a blue light flowing through her right hand," but do keep it a secret from everyone, if other factions knew about it, they would certainly kidnap me and attempt to brainwash and even use me as a tool." Mark while sweating nervously added," yes general I''ll take that information to my grave, now then let us proceed as the men await your next orders," they walked together to where the core of the army was. Upon a wooden platform after gathering a great part of the men Aurora spoke to the soldiers around. "Starting today I''ll be teaching and drilling you exercises, tactics, and formations. I''ll make each and every single one of you become capable of doing what''s best for the whole army." The girl gazes at everyone from one side to the other before resuming. "In some weeks we''ll start clashing with the forces hidden through those forests, by then I believe the other two human forces will have arrived. Once they do, we''ll start expanding while hitting different fronts in large-scale wars to come while increasing the size of the army which is extremely small as it is." The men cheered happily for having the general back but also for the good news as they wanted to be promoted, so learning from the girl in front of them would surely contribute to their rise a lot faster. "I''ve heard that you men and women have become stronger, tougher, smarter through the different activities that I ordered you all to do. I want you all to keep doing them, to also try different things, as the more titles you have the stronger you''ll become." "You must have confidence in yourselves as all of you have the potential to become a hero of your own, share the knowledge of new titles among yourselves, and even tell that to me or the advisors, so we can further spread it." "Don''t forget, through the human history I''ve come to read about a certain woman who was one of the weakest humans ever born. The first peasant hero Rizia from the first chapter of tales of Artana is the sole hero who wasn''t summoned from a different world that was able to do even more than those the goddess Aria blessed." "I believe one of the reasons for that was due to her collecting titles from a young age, which is what you''ll all be doing along with the information that I''ll fill your brains with so that you become both powerful and wise from here onwards!" As Aurora spoke more and more men would gather and cheer for the general, as they heard her eloquent tongue speak encouraging and informative words making them satisfied for having someone like that as the general, despite being such a young girl. Slowly they would start seeing the girl as a real commander and gradually growing an affinity towards her charisma while respecting Aurora deeply. "For the first four weeks, I''ll be appointing some officers among you, each leading a group of 20 soldiers as I mentioned in the first speech. I''ll be training them and replacing them if they don''t fit what I believe necessary for such rank, eventually proceeding to higher ranks. Soon, Our army will be completely structured to the point of everyone knowing what they have to do so that when I call for a formation you all will move accordingly." By the time she reached this stage of the speech she had gathered the majority of the army around her including Sophie and Romeo who had finished checking the different buildings finding some with beds, others with materials, and a few empty ones that made them lose interest quickly, making them lastly group up with the mob of the soldiers which made them curious as to why they were gathering there in the first place. "Everyone! Take three steps backward without hurting each other," the men carefully moved back a bit. "My first criteria of selection for the initial 1000 officers is that I want those of you that have the skill leadership, at least above level 20 to take one step forward from the place you are now. About 3000 soldiers took a step forward, ''that''s more than what I expected, though if our army expands three times more it wouldn''t be a bad idea to train all of them already.'' I look at Mark on the side who nods as if he understood what was going through my mind. "I believe our army will grow at least three times more after the speech I gave back in the capital to millions of humans, and as such, I''ll take the three thousand soldiers that took a step forward, teaching them how each will lead at least 20 soldiers initially, we''ll call them... hum... squads!" "They will be composed of one officer and 20 soldiers from here onwards, the rest of you who weren''t chosen for now resume your activities as I''ll give you all things to do while I train these three thousand, and don''t worry if you are not chosen now, the ranks will fall into different categories soon enough." The men dispersed leaving exactly 3103 people behind as some were curious enough to stay and learn. She walks to Mark and then tells him," make those who left, do the soldier exercises that I wrote, so that they acquire knowledge on formations and teamwork for when the officers are ready to use such information on them." "Leave it to me, want to tag along with me, Romeo and Sophie?" Mark gazes at both after using a casual tone. "Sure, I''ll give you a hand," the young man said happily going closer to the old one. "I''ll stay and help Aurora out," Sophie said as she didn''t want her new friend alone surrounded by so many soldiers, as such she walked closer to Aurora waving them goodbye. "Take good care of her then, we''ll talk later," Romeo smiled while they departed. Sophie then walked past the last group of soldiers reaching close enough, looking at Aurora smiling. ''This one seems to have taken some strange affection to me or perhaps at my ass... sister''s one even.'' whitesculpto Chapter 64 – The Peasant Rises Arc Aurora grabs a hammer, a very large piece of paper, and some nails, pounding it on a wooden wall with the help of Sophie as the three thousand humans stare quietly at them, between the soon-to-be strategic board, and the pink-haired young woman bottom. Then with some ink, the general with a wooden brush started drawing some things with the casual help of her transformation skill, whenever Sophie''s not looking, making the men curious. As soon as she finished the blonde girl started explaining the information in the sketch while pointing at it with the index finger. "This is the initial formation that you''ll be making the soldiers do, I suggest you approach so you can see and study," the men quickly took some steps forward surrounding the wooden platform whereas Aurora then continued speaking," initially we''ll begin by each of you having 20 soldiers as I mentioned previously which will be this circle here," she points at it with the finger," we''ll be practicing small skirmishes against the monsters and beasts that live in the forest in front of us, moving inside as a group of melee weapons and ranged weapons, for example, 10 men carrying swords and spears and then, 10 others carrying bows and staffs with one or two healers if we have any to keep everyone from dying." The soldiers go in awe as they listen to the general''s teachings and the soft child voice that comes from her. "What we''ll be doing is adventuring deep in the forest but not too profoundly, so you all can escape if necessary, the officer will tell the men to move in, move out, attack, defend, always making clear orders such as, you 10 in the front focus on this goblin, the 2 archers attack the ranged enemy, you two healers, heal the soldiers in front who are dealing with the goblins, you wizard blast the enemy healers with a big skill, since some abilities take time to cast." "These will be the initial orders and once every single one of you masters the communication necessary to lead your group, we''ll then start with formations, the ones who''ll excel at both will rank up to captain then leading 100 soldiers and 5 officers, so some of you will guide those around you who don''t get promoted," rivalry starts crossing the minds of them which was the intent Aurora wanted to create so that they pull through their mental limits. "Every single one of you will recruit 20 soldiers from our army and start doing what I mentioned, any problems that occur, any difficulty the officers you encounter, you can come to talk with me and I''ll sort them out, any internal disturbance will not be tolerated and again if one does happen, do communicate with me and I''ll fix it, worst case I''ll swap members from one squad to another as not everyone synergies well with one another." "Do not be afraid of failure but do fear failing and doing nothing to fix it, I will not forgive those who treat the soldiers under you as tools, they are your family, parts of you, as you''ll be the mind that leads the squad, they will be your legs and arms," Aurora claps with all her strength one time," never forget that I want all the squads done in 2 hours max and you can even team up with other officers, now go, those of you who may have doubts can stay behind and we''ll discuss them," three of them remained behind and they approached the girl. "Greetings general, I wish to know if you have any recommendation for an initial squad." "I''d say three who specialize in melee combat two archers one healer and one wizard which sounds balanced, if you can make the archers or even a thief that can search for traps and intruders, in other words, what I love to call a scout. They can help the officers notice the enemies earlier giving you the chance to think on a plan, instead of reacting to the danger which would lead to more casualties," as Aurora speaks the man takes notes of the words picking her interest as not many soldiers know how to read and write, and even less of them spend their money on expensive things like paper. "What are we to do in case we find a similar squad but a group of enemies instead, or even get outnumbered?" "Make a line altogether and escape back to the camp, ask for reinforcements of close by squads and fight them, we have enough men to outnumber our enemies till the goblin king realizes that we''re here destroying their numbers, however, seeing as no major force has arrived it means the monsters we''ve cleaned weren''t even a part of his army, in other words, his camp is bound to be much deeper, from the information the crown prince received which was given by the head of the pink rose family the best assassin in the Lumen kingdom, it should still be very far from here." "Understood general, I''ll be preparing my squad," he then left and Aurora went into thought. ''I''ve chosen this area in specific because it is in the middle of the supposed beast kingdoms, so this spot in specific must not falter, what worries me is that the goblin king can go directly to a different section of the south border, can only hope the other two forces will be able to defend against them since I''m already taking the hardest location...'' ''I doubt the goblin king would dare to move right away, but I just hope me being here won''t accelerate the war instead, and we get outnumbered by millions of his subordinates, I''ll definitely need a bigger army at least 500 thousand to make a difference, but having a 20 thousand force that is capable of thinking on their own will certainly be an amazing core, and possible addition to one of the wings in the future,'' she then notices a leftover officer who stays quiet waiting for his turn. "You may speak," he bows and then says," greetings lady Aurora I was thinking if I could take the hero Sophie as one of my squad members," as he finishes such words we both look at Sophie who remained quiet this whole time watching over me. "It would be a good chance for her to become stronger, but the choice is your hero," Aurora said showing that she was able to choose her fate within her army which pleased the pink-haired woman," sure I''ll tag along and teach you some things." "Thank you very much lady Aurora, and hero Sophie, please come this way I have some friends that will be interested in joining us today." "Certainly," she then looked at Aurora and said, "do tell Romeo I went to slay some monsters, little sister," she said with a proud expression. "I shall older sister," a smile appeared making Sophie expression happy as she was treated like family. ''What are the odds I''d end up babysitting these two? Not to forget they were both chosen out of who knows how many souls, was it on purpose? Did the goddess Aria know about me, and our fight? Did she know that if we joined forces we would be unstoppable? Maybe she picked them for the unique existence that is the sage class.'' ''We need to torment and torture them Aurora.'' ''That would certainly be very enjoyable, but the time has not come for that to happen sadly.'' ''Ah... why must the master torture us so with such wait Aurora?'' ''Worry not the time will certainly come, Iris did promise I could have their lives to myself so we just have to wait.'' ''A promise... a pact... a contract... a soul bound with the Babel witch! You sure exceeded yourself this time around Aurora.'' ''Just insurance you know that, since no matter how powerful I am every time, alone we always get sealed, losing our progress, and in this third time we have found Iris, who is now precious to us, our younger sister and the one that will bring out the full potential within us, without her we''re a useless weapon.'' ''To bring death to the world, to use the legendary tome... pandemonium!'' An evil smile appeared on her expression which she hid behind both hands. ''What will you do Aurora when Iris''s soul gets big enough, awakening the one sleeping deep inside our own, that we have been protecting for ten thousand years?'' ''When that time comes both you and I will become part of her identity as we originally were... disappearing.'' ''That''s kind of sad.'' ''True, but such was the promise we made with her, that turned into a life pact.'' ''Once she no longer sleeps... the tides will change, she might devour Iris.'' ''It''s alright I left insurance.'' ''The cursed soul-bound Aurora?'' ''Yes, that way our souls will eventually become one, and Iris enemies will only be able to bow and offer their lives, however, even with the witch awakening, it''ll still not be enough to unlock that identity fully, we will need sacrifices, thousands of souls.'' ''Just like in the old world where you...'' A man''s voice interrupted her thoughts, "General!" She once more becomes expressionless removing the hands from her face," yes?" "One of the archers in the watchtower as noticed a group of about 200 kobolds moving together through the forest in a direction bit further from our camp, so we believe they''re not coming to attack." Upon hearing that a smile appeared on the girl''s lips,'' souls Aurora consume them.'' "Let us go call 10 squads we''re doing a skirmish!" She shouted making him run as fast as he can delivering the message. ''Once we destroy these, more will certainly come for us, it''ll certainly become interesting from here onwards.'' ''More souls, more, more, the offerings must go on Aurora!'' A scary voice laughed madly inside the girl''s mind. whitesculpto Chapter 65 – The Peasant Rises Arc A while later 200 soldiers and the majority of the officers stood beside Aurora all armed as she was about to do a demonstration. "Archers prepare the arrows, wizards prepare the offensive spells the enemy is approaching let''s give them a big blow!" She shouted alone in the middle of many. Once the kobolds got in the sight of the humans moments later, noticing a couple of humans approaching to slay them, slowly they started seeing more and more figures. They grew anxious with each step the enemies made becoming heavy-hearted. "Shoot!" A small blonde girl then yelled from afar. The beasts then saw arrows flying at them as they showered the 200 kobolds, followed right after by all types of offensive magic destroying a great part of their numbers, along with the forest, spreading corpses and scattering body parts and blood everywhere. "Melee units charge! Archers and Healers support them! Wizards beware of our flanks for approaching enemies!" In mere minutes 200 beings had died and after they collected the soul stones and returned to Aurora she spoke. "As you''ve seen this is what a captain is supposed to do and the officers have to spread the orders through the soldiers as our voices have range limits, the 200 who died today could''ve been you all, this is a very tiny glimpse of war, the side that is best prepared is the one that is likely to win, store the soul stones in the usual place and then resume the monster cleanup around the forest, take the meat of the kobolds and treat it to every soldier who helpt slaying them." The officers behind her started clapping enthusiastically while thinking they''d want to be like her and do the same thing in the future," as for you all that stood behind me watching, this is the minimum you must-do if you wish to rank up higher and lead a bigger number of troops, now back to your squads show me how amazing you all will become!" "Yes general!" They shouted mesmerizing her to no end. Aurora then walks around inspecting the corpses noticing that most were unarmed, ''wondering why they came to this side, it should be the opposite direction of the goblin king base are they perhaps starting to expand their territory which made the kobolds flee? If that''s the case then it''s free amounts of experience, levels, and training for my soldiers, I shall reward whoever did this by slaying them flawlessly.'' After some hours Aurora went inside the house where the soul stones are consuming them. ''I wonder if I can send all this energy to her from far away, as it is a different skill than telepathy. Or should I awaken to the next phase? Let''s check with status.'' Status: Level: 14 | Experience 1290/1400 | Class: Pandemonium Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 8 Years old Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 1700/1700 Status Points: 0 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 170 | Soul Power: 102130 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S), Noticed(S), God Series(F), Devourer(S). Skill Points: 9 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 7(F), Piercing Darkness level 13(F), Mana Coat level 8(F), Dark Coat level 9(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 14(F), Extraction level 4(F). Passives: Mana Control level 25(E), Dark Control level 19(F), Monster detection level 40(D), Beast detection level 13(F), Night Vision level 25(E). Unique: Transformation level 15, Killing intent level 5 Blessed/Cursed: Unidentified. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound Contracted Skills: Telepathy(F), Giver(E), Deconstruct(D), Stacking(C). Consumed Skills: Infected Bite level 15, Human Detection level 50, Brainwash Resistance level 55, Fire Resistance level 100, Water Resistance level 100, Wind Resistance level 100, Earth Resistance level 60, Light Resistance level 40, Dark Resistance level 60, Ice Resistance level 35, Quick Stab level 70, Double Slash level 50, Ice Wall level 10, Dark Bind Level 7, Focus Level 18, Leadership level 40, Slight Stamina Boost level 40, Slight Agility Boost level 30, Acid Resistance level 35, Slight Wisdom Boost level 38, Slight Strength Boost level 47, Slighty Intelligence Boost level 31, Stealth level 10, Swordsmanship level 20, Sword Mastery level 16, Archery level 18, Bow Mastery level 13, Wand Art level 10, Wand Mastery level 18, Staff Art level 28, Staff Mastery level 13, Unarmed Combat level 25, Shield Mastery level 20, Nature Resistance level 15, Explosion Resistance level 9, Spirit Resistance level 3, Ethereal Resistance level 2, Poison Resistance level 30, Stun Resistance level 20, Knockback Resistance level 10, Concentration level 7, Long Slash level 10, Weapon Smash level 7, Hawkeye level 3, Corpse Dismantler level 30, Night Vision level 20. ''Deconstruct infected bite level 15.'' Notice: 150 soul power has been rewarded. ''Is that so? Who would have guessed that I could earn extra soul power with these shitty skills! Deconstruct all the consumed skills.'' Notice: 1238 soul power has been rewarded. ''Give all soul power to Iris through soul bound if you can.'' Notice: 103518 soul power has been deducted. ''Wish I could see the reaction on her face when the status skill warns once she receives it,'' a kind smile appeared on Aurora''s face while she walked outside of the room. Upon reaching outside Sophie notices her smile and speaks, "you seem happy what were you thinking about?" "My twin sister Iris, haven''t seen her for a while now." "That means I get to have one more younger sister!" She shouted while smiling happily about it. Noticing the soul stones in Sophie''s hand Aurora says, "it seems you had some fun killing some monsters already." "Aside from almost dying a few times, it was rather interesting, we ran into some armed kobolds where some ended up running away at the end, and some of us got hurt, my skill didn''t activate so I did what I could to help everyone using my knowledge with the sword alone while surpassing my limits!" "You can throw the soul stones inside that room and then tell me more about that, as I''ve fought some kobolds earlier today." "Sure give me a moment," she throws a bunch of them inside the house and then returns, "so about the kobolds some of them were mounted, those in specific gave us a hard time they were riding wolves can you believe that?" "Some sort of cavalry like some soldiers can fight on top of a horse?" "Yes, exactly that but a monster version of it or in this case, their race would be... beasts! Since in this world people seem to categorize them differently." "That is right as long as they have beast parts of sort and look sort of human they''re usually beasts and monsters everything else." "Show me where you found them, Sophie," I say with a serious expression that makes her instantly move as if she realizes I figured something important. ''Sounds like our little general has had an interesting idea regarding those kobolds," the hero smiles curiously with expectation. After a while, Aurora grabs a map, and then we arrive inside the forest in a part further away from the goblin base closer to the South line, if we''d use Lumen kingdom location as a central connection. "They came that way," Sophie points further southwest from our camp, Aurora marks a zone on the map and then draws a horizontal thin line through the forest east to west. "That line is?" She looks puzzled at it while trying to understand it. "I believe that''s where their territory is and here," she then draws a diagonal line from Astia village to the horizontal line she made as there were goblins back then patrolling in a big group," should be the goblin king base which means there''s probably something on the other side further West maybe a Kobold kingdom whose territory is slowly being occupied, making them move this far in search of either a new place to reside, or attempting to kill goblins, but for now these two are the ones that we''ll end up fighting currently, as I believe kobolds are being kicked off the zones where they would naturally be living while the goblin king army expands west, and maybe further southwest, seeing as Kobolds are appearing closer to us, which for them would be north to northwest." ''Even though we have the same information and I''ve lived way longer, I can''t perceive what''s inside this girl''s brain it makes me feel stupid, even though it was the same with Romeo, I wonder if he''d be able to pinpoint something like this with such little information, not to forget the confidence Aurora have that the information is correct is what scares me the most,'' Sophie looked at her, ''scares? I''m scared? Of a little girl for being a bit smarter than me? Impossible!'' She pushes her thoughts away nodding the head to the sides. Noticing this Aurora questions her behavior," are you alright Sophie?" "Ah... yes, don''t worry I was just thinking on silly things, a bad habit of mine," she then proceeds to pat Aurora''s hair," are we done here little genius?" "Yes, we can go back before we get raided by more of those strange kobolds." "Indeed, I rather not have to fight more of them before I heal myself up, I don''t want to trigger a death flag this early on during the game." "Death flag? Game?" Aurora asked confused. "Ah, don''t mind it, just some reference from two lives away from where my memories start, I was a normal human being there and then I was summoned into a second world at some point where magic existed, and in my first one we had games which you wouldn''t know anything about, and it''s hard to explain, so don''t worry about it Aurora, the second was where I met Romeo." ''Games... something about it sounds interesting, but I cannot remember where or how I heard about it from my past life, as most of my memories are sealed after almost losing my sanity inside of that shitty garden... well, no matter I must focus on the task at hand, the next step observing how the officers do while passing through the soldier''s training to see what else needs improvement.'' Chapter 66 – The Peasant Rises Arc Decaying and moon seasons go by and day one of the flowering season arrives making a total of 167 days that went by. ''The outpost is currently holding 100 thousand soldiers most of who were hard trained during the decaying and moon seasons including 5 thousand officers one thousand captains and 100 majors, the army can now correlate to basic formations as the moon season was mostly snow so that''s what I spent teaching them for at least 90 days.'' ''The decaying season we had some engages but since its the borders of the forest the experience was divided by the many soldiers making them not leveling up too much, it seems that we were wrong about the experience system, it''s actually best to simply make them fight with fewer people, in fact alone gives the most experience, however, I kept the squads unchanged as I opted for the best teamwork since, in the end, they''re not adventurers and even those usually work with two or three.'' ''As the layers of snow are being melted by the flowering season I''m currently on the capital with the crown prince as I left the army with Mark and Ryu, apparently, today will be the day the advisors decided for this new year annual tournament in the capital and as such, Iris will take my place, in order to, bolster my honor further as the general under Julius which if she does well, it''ll help more soldiers to want to join our ranks, due to the rainy season into the snow one it made fewer people than I expected to join us, hopefully when the warm ones are back it''ll increase.'' ''After more than half a year I''m finally meeting Iris I''ve been sending her all the soul power I gathered even though neither of us has earned a single level, apparently I''ve been busy commanding and building the army, while she''s been learning swordsmanship with some old guy that is not Alfred the swordmaster, so I don''t really know why she chose him but knowing her I''m sure she had good reasons.'' "You can wait here Aurora I''ll go check the starting time once Iris arrives I''ll tell a guard to bring her here." "Thank you, Prince Julius." A while passes and Iris finally appears through the reunion room door where the crown prince spends most of his time working. The moment we see each other the transformation skill changes her body appearance to match Iris, who''s grown a little taller but other than that looks like Aurora remember her, and then they run at each other giving a tight hug to one another. "I missed you Aurora, my dear sister," I say happily tearing up while holding her and then speak with her through telepathy,'' I''ve spent a long time alone with teacher Ray with casual visits from my parents, but other than that swordsmanship all that I''ve dedicated my time to, and now thanks to the crown prince and Ray, allowing it as a battle experience to see how far I could go in the tournament, I was able to take a break and come to the capital to meet you.'' ''I see that your hair has been cut by the shoulder line, was it Ray?'' ''Yeah, he said that it was in the way and before I could even protest about it, he cut it perfectly in a single slash, that man is something else but I feel like I''ve progressed a lot, so I''ll stick with him for two more years and do my best to surpass him.'' ''Well it still looks good on you even though long hair fitted the best, but nonetheless, we don''t have much time, so tell me everything while we have the chance.'' I let go of Aurora and turn around showing her my black outfit placing the hood on top of my head,'' a nine-pointed white star?'' I turn back to her and remove my cap hood hiding the star once more, ''I''ve started to pass these cursed skills personalities, however, it''ll still take a while for them to gain a form, so for now, they''re slowly growing in the mirror world through rank B soul stones that I bought with the kingdom''s money.'' ''Sounds like you''ve been busy Iris,'' she smiles at me,'' so what''s your status now like?'' Aurora asks curiously. ''Do you really want to see?'' I giggle teasing her. ''Of course, show me!'' ''Status open!'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 14 | Experience 1290/1400 Fame: 2300 | Disgrace: 25100 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 3930/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 9 Years old Health: 1170/1170 | Mana: 3700/3700 Status Points:0 Strength: 301(+29) | Stamina: 77(+40) | Agility: 85(+35) | Dexterity: 119(+20) | Intelligence: 244(+31) | Wisdom: 330(+40) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 531554 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(B), Skill Mastery(A), Criminal(S), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(S), Beast Slayer(C), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F), Curse Slayer(S), Turtler Slayer(F), Corpse Transporter(S), Library Completion(S), Crime Series(F), Wise(S), Strong(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S), Illusion(S), Reader(S), Tree(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 60(C), System Library level 100(S), Mana Coat level 70(B), Mana Wave level 20(E), Ice Bind level 30(E), Ice Sword level 20(E), Icicle level 60(C), Long Slash level 40(F), Ice Expansion level 10(F), Ice Hammer level 1(F), Ice Spear level 1(F), Ice Wave level 10(F), Ice Light Armor level 20(E), Ice Heavy Armor level 10(F), Triple Slash level 50(D), Thrust level 30(E), Parry level 40(D), Backstep level 20(E), Dance of Death level 5(F), Vanish step level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 50(D), Swordsmanship level 50(D), Sword Mastery level D(40), Mana Control level 50(D), Ice Control level 38(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 40(D), Slight Mana Recovery level 60(C), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 100(S), Night Vision level 30(E), Slight Stamina Boost level 40(D), Slight Agility Boost level 35(E), Slight Strength Boost level 29(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 21(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 20(E), Slight Health Recovery level 46(D), Ice Resistance level 50(D), Cold Resistance level 60(D), Heat Resistance level 30(E), Lightning Resistance level 40(D), Knockback Resistance level 22(E), Stealth Detection level 15(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50, Destiny Cards level 1, Cursing Objects level 5, Decay level 5, Mana Shield level 40. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 40. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 100, Curse''s Mastery level 100, Ritual''s Mastery level 30, Magic Control level 60, Magic Knowledge level 60, Ice Mastery level 40, Babel Mastery level 20, Grimoire Mastery level 20. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 53, Illusion level 1. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 531. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank C: 0/800) Some minutes pass and then Aurora finally says something through my mind,'' you''re becoming quite strong aren''t you Iris?'' ''I blame Ray, that man is at least one hundred times stronger than me, he''s a real beast,'' I laugh lightly bringing a smile to her. ''You won a new unique skill?'' ''Yes, I haven''t used it yet though been busy with the sword all day long, so I have yet to try it out.'' ''Iris... Why is the mirror level that high?'' ''It was due to my soul growing so much due to whatever you''ve done on your side look at it, it''s past five hundred thousand! Anyway''s Aurora, it''s time to awaken you further, grimoire possession,'' she forcefully becomes a grimoire and then," spend enough souls to rank her up." Notice: 8000 souls have been deducted the grimoire is now a rank B. ''Again rank my sister up.'' Notice: 16000 souls have been deducted the grimoire is now a rank A. ''Once more, make her stronger.'' Notice: 32000 souls have been deducted the grimoire is now a rank S. ''One more time!'' Notice: 64000 souls have been deducted the grimoire has ranked to the first phase of Unique. ''There are two phases of unique? That was unexpected once more!'' Notice: 120000 souls have been deducted the grimoire has ranked to the second phase of Unique. ''Guess I can only do it one more time you better rank up sister! One more!'' Notice: 240000 souls have been deducted the grimoire has ranked to the last phase of Unique. "You sure spent a lot of souls there Iris, shouldn''t you be saving them?" "The others have told me that your powers would be necessary, so you''re the priority plus they warned me that having a big soul can become dangerous as it could attract unnecessary attention." "Wait... you can talk now in grimoire shape and while possessed?" Iris looks at it and notices that it now has eyes, a mouth and it has become fully black aside of the letters of the cover that are golden." "Apparently I can see the mana quantity you have as well and since we are connected you should be able to." "Mirror," I look at the big mirror and see the big aura around me in tones of blue, "Grimoire renounce, mirror retract." Aurora turns back into a human and says, "it seems that my last unique phase was the increase of the power of my class skills, even though I haven''t gotten any yet," she laughs feeling awkward. "What else did you get sister?" "Let me show you, status." Status: Level: 14 | Experience 1290/1400 | Class: Pandemonium Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 9 Years old Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 1700/1700 Status Points: 0 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 170 | Soul Power: 0 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S), Noticed(S), God Series(F), Devourer(S). Skill Points: 9 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 7(F), Piercing Darkness level 13(F), Mana Coat level 8(F), Dark Coat level 9(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 14(F), Extraction level 10(F). Passives: Mana Control level 25(E), Dark Control level 19(F), Monster detection level 50(D), Beast detection level 40(D), Night Vision level 50(D). Unique: Transformation level 70, Killing intent level 5. Blessed/Cursed: Unidentified. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound Contracted Skills: Telepathy(F), Giver(E), Deconstruct(D), Stacking(C), Split(B), Imbue(A), Consumer(S), Unique(3/3 effects). Consumed Skills: "With deconstruct I can convert skills I consume into soul power, stacking is pile up repeated ones, split is the other way around, imbue is placing one of those skills inside an item or a weapon, and consumer is to get them for myself." "Seems like you can finally find skills for yourself as well and become stronger!" I said happily as I''ve been waiting so long for something good to happen to my sister. "Yes, but I''ve accepted my fate as who I am, as such, we both know that you''re the one who has to grow powerful enough to make good use of me." "Well I''m sure you''ll grow strong in no time and what about the unique skills, can you clarify them for me?" "From the explanation, I received from the system the unique first effect is the mouth which allows me to speak while being possessed by you, the second is the eyes that can see the mana amount beings have, and the third effect is the apparent full black cover that makes my class skills stronger kind of like a little boost." "Oh alright, well in that case what skills did your class get? What kind of boost is it?" "Apparently after checking the list many times they''re all about summoning monsters of many types like goblins, for example, I think that their levels will be affected by it." "Can we tame them and make them live in the other world?" "I don''t know, but it should be possible, worst case we end up killing it and farming the experience they give." "We''ll have to test it once I''m done with Ray training in two years, I should have some of you know who, ready as well to help us with everything." "Sounds perfect in a year and a half I''ll do my best to have conquered some of the lands in the south, I''m currently leading a 106 thousand sized army." "That''s very impressive I suppose that''s how you''ve been farming the soul stones, even though they''re worth money, I''m surprised you get away with them all for yourself." "Let''s just say that I got myself an interesting deal with one of my advisors, I told them I have a blessing skill that allows me to consume such soul stones in exchange for more knowledge, and who wouldn''t want their general to become wiser right?" I laughed and then said, "you''ve also made our family part of the nobility too even though that part is whatever, I don''t really need that said rank but it''s fine," we smile at the idea. Aurora bows her head and says," but oh lady Iris you are the noblest of the nobles, a princess truly," sister eyes then meet mines and we laugh at each other as we mock with similar jokes and acting. The door knocks and the crown prince enters watching us laughing and acting like kids, making him see a side of Aurora he hadn''t really met making him smile kindly. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Dark Priests Perspective The day before the tournament at the village of Tonne. "The unique item was working so well but now it''s pointing to the capital what the fuck is going on!? If only this piece of crap didn''t have a day of cooldown," a dark priest yelled angrily while glaring at it. "That''s good news that means it is most likely a human we must not halt our search, and head there as today the annual tournament begins and possibly one of the candidates will be the one we seeketh or even one of those looking from the audience." "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk." A different dark priest then spoke, "lord Zylph will be there so we must convey the message secretly, send a raven it''ll get there faster than us, come, brother, I understand your pain but our leader awaits." "Ughhhhhhhhh, damn it," he kicks a rock that hits a certain beggar who gets up slowly while holding a sword." "I am terribly sorry old man, as my brother did not mean to hit you in the process," he grabs the item and starts walking. "I''m truly pissed at the moment, do you want to fight? you shitty old man! You''ll become my venting tool today," a poisoned knife appeared on each hand through the black robe he was wearing. "We''ll be heading on our way, meet us at the capital when you''re done," they vanished swiftly while the dark priest walked closer to the old beggar while chanting a curse making the man in front of him slower," I want to see you try to run from me now." The old man then said, "Unique skill seven sword arts, first move, the lightning flash," an electrified aura ran through the sword as it left the sheath at an incredible speed and then back inside to it, and then no longer feeling the slight weight from the curse, he sat again on the same spot without muttering a word. "Are you done you trash?" The moment the dark priest took a step further half of his body disconnected from his other part falling on the ground dead as the blood and organs poured out dirtying it, making an old lady who was observing the situation in fear from her room window scream then pass out. whitesculpto Chapter 67 – Annual Tournament Arc "All the participants are to be expected and wear this you''ll be my representative Iris," The crown prince extends me a white set of clothes who then turns around as I change. "Alright, I''m ready prince," upon hearing those words he turns around and notices something. "Your hair is short that could be a problem... or not, it seems like Aurora has cut hers?" "We''re twins after all," my sister says while she hugs me from behind. "Well that leaves the eye color but since it''ll be so far away it shouldn''t be easily noticed aside of your opponents, just so you know every representative under the age of 16 from the rose families will participate along with any noble, peasant, and my brother and sister representatives, so do your best, but no need to get heavily injured for it, that would in a way ruin our image, if you must forfeit due to injuries you can do so." "I understand but I believe I''ll be fine, at least against the ones of my age as I''m most likely a tad stronger." "I''ve heard good things about you from my advisors, so I feel like you''ll do fine, and don''t worry if you lose against those older than you, the difference in ages really does make a gap and you''re like 8 right?" "Actually today is our birthday day 1 of the flowering season, so we could say we''re both 9 years old now," I smile kindly at him while Aurora smiles awkwardly as she didn''t remember that. "Oh apologies, happy birthday Iris and Aurora, after today''s share of fights we shall celebrate it with a banquet!" "Sure, looking forward to it!" I smile from cheek to cheek happily, imagining what kind of food I''d be able to try. "Good luck lady Iris," Aurora makes a teasing expression as she says that patting my right shoulder with her left hand. "Meanie," I laugh as I accompany the crown prince to the coliseum, throwing my tongue at her just before I go past the room. A while later I and him arrive there and through the main hall I notice some statues stopping at the first one," who is this?" I ask curiously as she looks interesting, and in a way powerful along with intimidating. "If you ever read a certain book called tales of Artana that would be the hero of the first tale." "I actually have," I look below her feet and read her name, "Rizia the peasant hero?" "Yes, she was the first peasant to ever reach a class that is usually gifted by our goddess, and she was also stronger than most summoned by Aria to help the kingdom back then, some people say that she was the reincarnation of the goddess Aria herself, the blue sword in this grey statue is still passed down to this day, to the strongest swordsman in the kingdom." "I don''t remember my teacher having it." ''Her teacher having it? I''m pretty sure she turned down Alfred''s guidance. Is there someone else close to his strength or did she ended up accepting it?'' "The one who owns the sword currently is lord Alfred, the swordmaster of the white rose family, he''s the strongest swordsman in this kingdom," upon hearing those words and having faced both I just smile at the statement. ''I guess she doesn''t believe it? Even though I''ve heard they met each other as she has the white ring in her hand...'' "Where do we go next, Prince?" I ask disinterested in the conversation we were having, in order to find something new to fill my mind with. "This way towards that receptionist over there," he points towards the spot and then we move there arriving shortly. Upon noticing our arrival a man speaks," greetings your highness, this is the tag number of your representative, the lady has been seeded as number one upon the traditions." "Seeded as one?" I ask confused as no one told me about it beforehand. "Basically since I''m currently the most influential person in the Lumen kingdom, you get to be the one fighting in the first round as a way to open the tournament." "That''s very interesting, meaning I''ll have all eyes on me," I reply slightly nervous thinking on it,'' that would also mean Aurora will be the center of attention, so the first match has to be a victory even if someone older and stronger than me, I''ll have to do my best for her.'' "Also your highness her teacher sent this pair of swords for her to use, he said if you chip either of them that you will be murdered blondie, those were his words, the man looked really old and arrived a few moments ago, I believe that you may find him watching the tournament, and then pick you up when you lose," upon hearing those words I gulp as I know just how much Ray is obsessed with those swords. ''Seems like she does have one, I wonder who it is, and for it to be an old man...'' The crown prince thought curiously thinking about a lot of strong people he knew. I grab the two sheathed swords and follow the crown prince towards a big entrance where light illuminates our path as we cross to the other side, after a while, we start hearing an intense mix of cheers from the 500 thousand seated spectators in the coliseum, which is its max capacity. "Don''t stop walking, come, Iris," upon barely hearing his words I keep moving as my body stopped unconsciously momentarily due to the surprise from all these voices. "Oh look husband there''s a cute blonde girl following Prince Julius!" "Whoa! You''re right, hey blonde girl go back home before you get hurt!" I look at the person from the audience who shouted and notice he has a baby sitting on his shoulders while he shouts at me. "Hey stop it, love, you''re a little far for her to hear you, plus she wouldn''t be here if she was weak." "But dear she''s so small..." "Fine, I bet a cute dress that she will reach the top 10 which is usually disputed by the oldest heads of the noble families, if I lose you can have your way with me tonight however you see fit." "Eh? Even the backdoor?" The man makes a very perverted expression imagining it. "Yes, but do prepare your wallet I''ll make sure to pick an expensive one." Upon reaching close to the center after barely hearing the initial shout, I notice a black stone-paved area in a square format, surrounded by a cleaned and well-paved ground made of dirt. "Wait here, you''ll be told what to do, I have to go sit up there," he points to a place where I end up noticing another male and a female sitting. An unknown man starts speaking, "welcome gentlemen," his voice resounded strongly through the coliseum as it is amplified with wind magic by a few mages behind him. The crowd cheers loudly in agreement and ecstasy, as there aren''t many exciting events like this one throughout the year. ''That''s a pretty interesting way to use magic, if I had it, I''d use it to shout at my enemies to scare them away,'' I smile at my own silly ideas relieving myself of some pressure. The wind blows my hair backward as I close my eyes while hearing the man''s voice close to me. "Today the annual tournament will be in honor to next ruler candidates, starting with our prince Julius, our prince Marty and our lovely princess Liliana!" The crowd cheered loudly for the royal family. "As you all know the tradition dictates that we have an opening match with the representative of the most influential person currently in our great Lumen kingdom, as such, we have this young girl with beautiful blonde hair, called Aurora the general of the crown prince Julius army, a peasant who ascended to nobility recently, a lady with only 8 years, a genius of the art of war!" Upon hearing the name of who it was, the peasants screamed even louder than before as a lot of them heard Aurora''s speech. ''He''s really trying to make sister look good, though it is normal as this happens so they can gather more men to their army.'' "Lady Aurora you may step on the ring, as you are the seeded number one for this tournament, as such you''ll be fighting the one with the last registration entry, named Yoan a young adventurer from the north of the capital." A boy that looks about my age appears on the ring on the opposite side of mine. "The two rules that will go through the entire tournament consist in, the first to be incapacitated or to fall off the arena will lose. Surrendering is also an extra option to avoid deaths." "Without further wait, on our black paved floor, of exactly 30 by 30 meters, our two contestants will now begin fighting." I walk slowly towards him,'' now then rule number one don''t get hurt, the second rule would be, don''t get the swords damaged, and third... win without showing any significant skills you may have, yes that''s about the assessment Ray would''ve made me do for this tournament after training with him for two seasons.'' ''Either that or if he was drunk, he''d just say go all out and stop wasting time hiding your true strength.'' ''Ugh it''s hard dealing with him sometimes,'' the boy runs at me from afar while I walk slowly lost in my thoughts. ''He''s coming it seems, to think I used to run slowly like that, no wonder Ray would get angry at me, living in his dimension sure must feel different, it must be hard to be in the pinnacle of something, but I want to be the strongest to see what he sees, so I''ll have to keep chasing after him if I want to surpass teacher one day.'' ''For completing the training and in the case of me surpassing him, Ray said he''d gift me something, I hope it''s not another ring like that pink lady who thought that''d be a good gift, speaking of which teacher told me Isabella was an interesting one, so she must be strong, my teacher rarely says anything good about anyone, and even that, I have my doubts about it being a genuine compliment...'' ''Five steps, four, three, two, one,'' I dodge to the side avoiding the blow from his club, and hit his stomach with the pommel of my sheathed short sword and then keep walking slowly in the direction he just came,'' three, two, one and...'' a sound behind me of a body falling on the floor along with another loud one, the weapon,'' I tried to hold back, but after having teacher Ray as a sparring partner for that long, I don''t even know how much strength I can currently exercise accurately, I didn''t get experience so I didn''t kill him, I think I was able to restrain myself enough, controlling my breathing, my body, walking, running, jumping, dodging, have been most of the things I''ve done, along with a skill or two he made me learn just in case.'' The crowd goes silent as most of them couldn''t notice the strike at close range, since it was either vision blocked by the boy body or on the opposite side of my own. I look at the royal family who looks confused at me, and then slightly on the row above them, I notice familiar faces, such as lord Alfred, Sylvia, a few others I don''t know, the lady Isabella who is the one who gave me a pink ring, she''s also the head and lord of her own pink rose noble house, a weird looking one with white and red hair, and a few others,'' I guess those are the rose family heads meaning that the pope and Saintess should be close by too, not like it matters too much as they think I''m Aurora, so I should be fine under the crown prince guard... hopefully.'' "Seems like the sister turned out to be very strong love." "To think a sickly girl would become not only a genius at war but also in swordsmanship, that''s truly amazing, your friend Rosaline was certainly blessed with two amazing daughters." "Well in that note so were we, I can''t wait to see her clash against our little prodigy," Sylvia smiles coldly and expectantly at their duel. "It''ll certainly be a very interesting fight, but if that was the extent of her power then she has no chance against Alicia." "Of course, after all, she learned from both of us, and was also blessed by our elements, I can''t wait to see how Aurora will react to her." The judge in the black paved arena asks, "Can you continue boy?" He checks his face and realizes his unconscious, "what a shame to have ended already, and the victory of the first round is lady Aurora," the crowd cheered with a low tone as many were still confused and didn''t find the duel that exciting. "You may return to the waiting room in that direction," the judge points at a passage which I head towards to. Once I arrive on the other side, I sit on an empty bench and notice a lot of other challengers, ''having Aurora ability here would be interesting to perceive how strong they''re at least with mana density.'' ''Speaking of which will the summoned appear in the tournament too? I''d love to see how strong Goro has become, I''m sure he''d be fighting with some big hammer,'' I smile happily thinking back in how kind he was. A certain girl passes by me, which I instantly grab the hand tightly, causing her to turn to me and slap my cheek with her other one, whereas I''m fast enough to grab her hand surprising her, as we look in the eyes of one another while I smile. "Iri-" I interrupt her by saying, "Aurora here, you''re not wrong but it''s a complicated matter," she nods and says," wait here lady Aurora I have a match to win," she squeezes my hand tight and then leaves it by letting go of her softly. whitesculpto Chapter 68 – Annual Tournament Arc Not even 10 minutes later and Alicia returns. "Apparently we both won the match with one strike each it seems you''ve grown stronger old friend," she sat next to me while smiling. "Yes, I got myself a good teacher the strongest swordmaster in the kingdom." "Didn''t you decline my father?" Upon hearing that question I smile feeling like I heard that line before. "I''m studying under the man who taught your mother teacher Ray." "I''ve never heard of that person before is he strong?" "Yes, very I''ve never beaten him even by using all my power which is not as small as it used to be even though I have a very long way to go." "Same here, I came to this tournament to find possible sparring partners and I''m assuming you came here to do something similar." "Yes, that''s right and also to do a favor to a certain clingy sister," I giggle cutely making her laugh placing my hand in front of my mouth. "It seems like Isabella is attempting to recruit you, I didn''t expect... then again you''re probably strong enough to become a knight of any house or at least have the potential to do so." I pat her hair," don''t look sad at me I couldn''t cope with the speed of her placing that ring in my finger she was that fast, almost like a forced marriage of sorts," I instantly make her laugh with such a bad joke. "I''m truly happy to see you doing well my dear friend," she hugs me while I keep patting her hair, "it seems that I have been going through the struggles that you have been with this teacher of mine he''s a complete sword maniac," she laughs as she hears me venting. "We both seeketh to become the strongest so it''s normal that we''ll cross paths at some point in this tournament if we don''t lose meanwhile there''re many strong opponents so don''t let your guard down and when we meet I''ll also go with everything I have, I wish to see how strong my dearest friend has become." "Please go easy on me, my teacher will kill me if I chip one of his favorite swords," I lift them showing her. She looks at them and notices that the sheath and the short swords are both beautiful and of great quality," this must''ve cost a fortune you should truly treat them with care otherwise you''ll have a debt for the rest of your life," she says it with a serious expression making me nervous. "I-I''l be c-careful with them..." she starts laughing at me seeing as how I''m still childish in her eyes. "By the way, what''s your swordsmanship and sword art skills at now?" Alicia asks curiously as we shared this information in the past. "I''m at swordsmanship level 50 and sword art level 40 so far." "Sounds like you''ve caught my old me when we met, I look even more forward to dueling with you now, I''ll be happy to show you the difference between the two of us," she gets up and walks away smiling. ''I wonder what''s her current levels, now I''m very curious and am itching for a fight.'' Two hours go by and they call for me," the second round for all of you will now begin and lady Aurora you''ll be opening this one and all the ones till you lose." "I understand," I say in a serious tone as my sister has an image to maintain. "Please do head to the arena the judge and your opponent are waiting for you," upon hearing those words I move there while holding both swords in the middle of me with my arms. "Ladies and gentlemen the second round will now be open by the representative of the crown prince the general Aurora and this girl from the west of the capital Ava." "Good luck my lady," she bows respectfully. "Good luck to you too Ava." "I''ve heard that you only unsheath your sword towards strong opponents so I''ll make sure to force you to pull it off with my rare element," she placed her hand in my direction and a two-meter fireball flew my way which I dodge to the side and then with her other hand an explosion below me erupts which I backstep barely in time as my clothes get grazed and I receive an injury. Notice: 100 health and 100 mana have been deducted. ''That explosion was unexpected does she have two elements? It seems like I''ll face her with my magic instead, mana shield,'' I let my weapons fall on the floor and start running," icicles!" I imagine they appear in specific positions. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. They appear behind her in blind spots and a fire pillar surrounds her as she points her hands below protecting herself by melting them. She then shoots a fireball at me and I use an ice wall taking a step back hiding behind it which she then uses explosion magic behind the wall missing me. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. ''Ice spear,'' as the weapon appears in my hand I throw it against her with all my strength the moment the wall melts. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. Pointing as fast as she can the hands in front of her casting a fireball against it, but they get pierced by it, as Ava couldn''t do it in time but, at least, enough to melt the tip which hits the middle of her chest without piercing it instead causing some impact and pain. "Icicles!" four icicles appear from blind spots and as they start heading towards her she screams," I surrender!" a protective barrier appears around her from the mages that are keeping the tournament safe, as much as possible so that no one dies. Notice: 100 mana has been deducted. Before I leave I lightly bow at her out of respect which makes the crowd cherish for both of us, encouraging Ava of her effort, I then pick my swords and leave. ''It seems she too had a rare element and a supposedly weaker than mine, I didn''t expect her to materialize a weapon like that and throw it at such speed, just how much strength does that little girl have?'' Ava thought as she recalled the way she lost,'' she certainly got me, if I hadn''t melted the tip in time, it would''ve made a hole in my chest, probably letting me gravely injured, if more mana had been used, I''m sure Aurora could''ve since I didn''t see any unease in her expression. In the end, I couldn''t make her unsheath the sword, I''ll be looking forward to this tournament.'' One of the royal guards melts the ice spear and a healer treats the hands, while a different mage fixes the arena as a part of it exploded with the earth element. As the tournament went on, Zylph noticed a black raven heading towards him so he got up excusing himself, eventually receiving the message which he unfolded and started reading in a somewhat safe spot. ''Dear friend, it seems we were close to finding the estimated leader, however, it now points towards the capital, possibly due to the annual tournament, and as such we''re heading there, we''ll surely take a while, so feel free to pay attention to any who may use some strange elements like darkness or skills related to disgrace,'' a smile filled his face as a bump stretched from the pants,'' it seems one of the winners should be the one we seeketh, possibly even the winner, ah, I can''t wait...'' After 10 minutes the matches resumed and the echoes of the stands started once again. I sit on the bench where I was before. ''Sorry teacher I was careless, if it wasn''t for the skills you taught me, I would''ve certainly become heavily injured with that combo.'' "Here you are lady Aurora," a man appears and starts healing my wound reminding me of my father Luke. "Thank you," I lean my head on the wall behind me. "If you permit me saying, that was a fantastic duel for both sides." "I agree it was enjoyable." Notice: 100 health has been recovered. "Seems like you''re done, thank you for healing me," the man makes a surprised face as he didn''t realize it before her. "You are indeed right lady Aurora, I''ll be cheering for you on your next matches, hope you win," he bows lightly while smiling. ''I wonder what my parents are doing, I couldn''t get in touch with them since 30 days ago, so I don''t know if they came to watch or not.'' ''I also have to get at least in the top 20 or Ray will feel offended as he thinks I can go that far.'' ''Aurora is probably bored waiting in that room, I bet she''d be much happier being in the tournament even though she''d probably kill her opponents.'' I start hearing a conversation from two boys in front of me. "It seems like none of the royal and rose families representatives have lost yet." "Indeed there seem to be quite a few unknown names and dark horses this year-round, I wonder who''ll win." "Well, 100 participants to go therefore we''ll know soon enough if not today then in the following days, even though it usually doesn''t last that long." "True, it seems like lady Alicia has won yet another match without as much as receiving damage." "Prodigies don''t know what''s it like to work hard after all," the two boys start laughing about it. ''After taking damage like that I''ll make sure for it to not happen again as to not bring shame to my teacher, and once I''m back to training I''ll put even more effort.'' They continue with their chattering. "That representative from the crown prince was pretty interesting too, she had amazing magic control with her icicles if the ones protecting the participants aren''t careful, she''s bound to kill someone from one of the blind spots." "Yeah, she''s very sneaky most mages use their hands to aim their spells, however, I didn''t see any motion from her combat style, it''s truly interesting." ''If my father heard the discussion between these two he''d smack some sense into them,'' I smile while reminiscing of the days he taught me magic. ''One day I''ll become famous like my father even though I don''t have the unique light element to help people.'' ''Ray says I should stick to one path, and in my case to become the strongest is a goal that he and my mother respect.'' ''He told me that when my mother was younger, she''d often say things like surpassing Sylvia and become the best adventurer ever.'' ''I''ll make sure to reach that goal in your place mother no matter what.'' whitesculpto Chapter 69 – Annual Tournament Arc Less than two hours go by and I''m called once more to fight this time for round 3. Once I arrive at the arena a hateful expression is shown in my opponent. "Ladies and gentlemen the third round will now start between the representatives of the crown prince Julius lady Aurora and the red rose family successor Kai! I look at him and notice that he''s way older than me perhaps about to reach 16 years he has red hair and black eyes and looks strong at least ferocious. "This is as far as you go you fake noble!" He shouts at me. ''I guess he has some issue with sister not that I care I''ll just ignore him.'' ''Should I kill him? If he stands in my sister''s path it would certainly be good to remove him out of the way.'' ''That does sound like a good idea, Iris.'' ''Aurora? Did you sneak out? ''Well yeah, I was getting bored of waiting for you, so I came to see how you were handling things.'' ''Makes sense are you enjoying the fights so far?'' ''Actually am, there''re some interesting participants including the guy in front of you, he overwhelms the opponents with the use of fire magic.'' "If you surrender now you won''t die," I shout at him a warning. "I rather die than lose to a maggot like you, you piece of trash." ''Well he said it himself,'' Aurora laughs in my mind. "Seems like it''ll be a fired match, you may begin!" "Ice wall," I place one a little further than me of around 10 meters tall to which he starts laughing, and then as he starts moving to strike around the wall. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. ''Ice bind and ice expansion,'' as I use my skills the opponent gets stuck on the arena in front of the wall while shooting a 20-meter fireball at it. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. The first skill roots the feet to the knees causing him some pain, and then my second skill activates making the ice bind grow which starts to climb through the legs, the first extension results in piercing through the right knee, the second through the left thigh, the third penetrates his liver and from there onwards it expands all the way up inwardly causing his organs to be pierced ending up with ice coming from inside to the outside of his body, as he didn''t protect himself properly or even burnt my root skill which would''ve been enough to stop my combo, making me waste a lot of mana. Notice: 100 experience has been received from a human. System: The title human slayer has been received. System: The title murderer has been received. "Protection!" A couple of men outside the arena shouted while rushing inside and started healing him, but from the status and system messages, I knew he was already dead so I remained there staring at him with an innocent smile, as the mist disappeared slowly from the ice wall who got hit by a 20-meter fireball. ''That boy belongs to the second prince faction, so that''s certainly one down which should make his father take his place.'' ''Think the nobles will attempt to attack me Aurora?'' ''Don''t worry Iris it is in the rules that death can happen and people do sign up for this and he was older than you, how are you feeling though for having killed your first human?'' ''To be honest, I didn''t expect him to die that easily, but he''s no different than the monsters we killed, after all, I understood back then that all of us have souls.'' ''Correct, we could''ve been reincarnated into a monster territory, so I''m relieved to hear that you''re okay, though do ask him if he''s okay just to look friendly,'' upon hearing those words, I voice," Sir Kai? Are you alright?" I make a worried expression, and then his body falls making the ice outside and inside break into smaller pieces, forcing a genuinely surprised face as I didn''t expect that to happen. "He''s dead..." one of the healers says which the judge then speaks. "Ladies and gentlemen the winner of this round is lady Aurora, as you all know in the rules death can happen and is something that our participants sign up for, our condolences to the red rose family," the men take Kai body out of the arena and I leave back to my usual spot. At the benches where all the heads were sitting, Francis the head of the red house family rushed to the second room where they took Kai body, ''you stupid idiotic son, you saw she had two rings on her hand, you knew she was very strong and it''s the representative of the crown prince why did you act so arrogantly!?'' His thoughts didn''t match the expression as he made a sad face while tears streamed down. From all of the rose heads, there was only one happy about his death, Zylph,'' this little girl seems pretty nasty, I''m surprised to see a successor die that fast, he was like level 10 but lowered his guard trying to overwhelm her with a big opening attack which resulted in the past matches, however, he failed to gauge his opponent strength, I''m looking forward to how many more foes she''ll kill in this place with her exquisite ice element, as this arena used to be white dyed in red every year in the forgotten past.'' Ava who was watching the rest of the tournament after her loss thought, ''she did go easy on me after all, I''ve faced Kai before and he was stronger than me in a fire to fire match, however, by using both elements I''d outdo him, but even then he should''ve melted the ice in his feet, at least, that''s what I would''ve done, the rare ice element... it truly is very artistic, when she grows up perhaps she''ll even make beautiful art with those attacks.'' Upon entering the hallway and sitting on a bench, the leftover participants keep a safe distance from me, except for Alicia who sits next to me creating confusion on their faces making one of them say lowly," it is normal for two monsters to sit next to each other," to what the ones surrounding him agreed by nodding silently. Almost with a whispering tone so that no one around us would hear even if they kept some distance from us the girl next to me said," are you okay Iris?" I look at her with a kind smile and reply," I''m alright don''t worry, I''ve killed plenty of others during my quests, not humans but monsters even though I see everyone the same, and well if I got hit by that flame ball I would be the one dead." "That''s for sure it was a very good wall the way you used it, ends up blocking the view of your opponent while shielding yourself giving you some time to do more skills, though if we face each other I would''ve just sliced it in half," as she says that I notice her sword that has a blue sheath and remind myself of the crown prince words, curiously I end up asking," is that the sword the first hero Rizia used?" While smiling she unsheaths the sword and then points at the middle of it where the words Goddess Aria can be readen, "yes, it is, my father lends it to me for every tournament." "Is there anything special about it?" I hold it in front of me looking at how beautiful it is. "I don''t know I''ve had blacksmiths inspect it, however, they weren''t able to find much about it other than its attack and durability." "In that case, allow me to appraise it," I use the skill on it while reading out loud the information I receive from the appraisal. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. [Azure Sword: 300 attack(+330) Magic potential is 0 Hero Effect may give the unique hero class. Durability 900/1000 Rank Blessed Weapon.] After telling her the details I return the sword to her and ask," do you have a class yet Alicia?" She takes a while to reply as she''s lost in the amazing information that I gave her, so I decided to poke her cheek lightly. "Ah!" She shouts surprised and looks at me almost as if waking up from a trance, "sorry I don''t have one yet though I do have some options mostly melee classes, I was thinking of getting the blader class, however, if I could get a hero one then I wouldn''t mind it at all even though we can always change classes unless we get cursed or blessed with one," she laughs lightly taking it as a joke making me realize I''m forever stuck with mine," how about you?" "I have one related to magic," I say hiding which is it even though I trust Alicia who smiles at me and replies, "I actually expected you to take one related to sword seeing as how skilled you''ve become which means you must be more talented with magic..." she thinks, ''now it makes me wonder if I can beat her if it was a duel of swordsmanship I could easily beat her, but the ice magic proved to be dangerous, however, by using the elements I inherited from both my father and mother it should be quite possible, but I would need to go all out since the start.'' "They''re calling for you Alicia seems to be your turn." "I''ll do my best to reach the finals so you better not lose till then, in exchange I''ll beat you to a pulp and show you that my parent''s swordsmanship is truly the best in the kingdom," she smiles happily while saying that. "Sure and when you have the chance sign your name in the sword with your mana," I smile back at her, and then I get up and head to a little room which is a bathroom, and inside of it, I enter the mirror world. whitesculpto Chapter 70 – Annual Tournament Arc I start feeling my mana recover fast and walk around the snow. ''It seems like the walls have reduced their range, I tried to enter when I had that gigantic amount of soul before and their range stretched infinitely, however, now it seems to be small again.'' I approach a nine-pointed star circle with a soul stone on each point except on one of them where I sit as I''m part of it. "I''ve brought some soul to help you girls grow," I place my hands in the circle and feel my soul growing thinner and thinner. An hour passes as I exhaust most of my soul, ''let''s see how much I have left, status.'' Notice: 50000 souls have been deducted. Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 14 | Experience 1390/1400 Fame: 2300 | Disgrace: 25200 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 4030/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 9 Years old Health: 1170/1170 | Mana: 3690/3700 Status Points:0 Strength: 301(+29) | Stamina: 77(+40) | Agility: 85(+35) | Dexterity: 119(+20) | Intelligence: 244(+31) | Wisdom: 330(+40) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1754 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(B), Skill Mastery(A), Criminal(S), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(S), Beast Slayer(C), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F), Curse Slayer(S), Turtler Slayer(F), Corpse Transporter(S), Library Completion(S), Crime Series(F), Wise(S), Strong(S), Human Slayer(F), Murderer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S), Illusion(S), Reader(S), Tree(S). Skill Points: 1 Actives: Status level 60(C), System Library level 100(S), Mana Coat level 70(B), Mana Wave level 20(E), Ice Bind level 30(E), Ice Sword level 20(E), Icicle level 60(C), Long Slash level 40(F), Ice Expansion level 10(F), Ice Hammer level 1(F), Ice Spear level 1(F), Ice Wave level 10(F), Ice Light Armor level 20(E), Ice Heavy Armor level 10(F), Triple Slash level 50(D), Thrust level 30(E), Parry level 40(D), Backstep level 20(E), Dance of Death level 5(F), Vanish step level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 50(D), Swordsmanship level 50(D), Sword Mastery level D(40), Mana Control level 50(D), Ice Control level 38(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 40(D), Slight Mana Recovery level 60(C), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 100(S), Night Vision level 30(E), Slight Stamina Boost level 40(D), Slight Agility Boost level 35(E), Slight Strength Boost level 29(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 21(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 20(E), Slight Health Recovery level 46(D), Ice Resistance level 50(D), Cold Resistance level 60(D), Heat Resistance level 30(E), Lightning Resistance level 40(D), Knockback Resistance level 22(E), Stealth Detection level 15(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50, Destiny Cards level 1, Cursing Objects level 5, Decay level 5, Mana Shield level 40. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 40. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 100, Curse''s Mastery level 100, Ritual''s Mastery level 30, Magic Control level 60, Magic Knowledge level 60, Ice Mastery level 40, Babel Mastery level 20, Grimoire Mastery level 20. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 53, Illusion level 1. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 51. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank Unique Final Phase: 1/51200) ''With this much, it should be enough for them to awaken soon, Aurora really did a great job, the amount to rank her up further seems to be really far away hopefully she''s able to gather more soul stones with that army of her.'' I get up and return to Artana''s world, after passing through I make the mirror disappear just in case. "Lady Aurora? Lady Aurora?" I hear some shouts and head outside the bathroom," I''m here." "Ah you were in the bathroom, apologies, it is time for round 4 to be open." "That was pretty fast!" "Yes my lady, it''ll get faster and faster now as there''re only 50 participants, we usually end the tournament after a full day of fighting unless unexpected events happen or when the late king requested to be delayed due to his health, but now that is no longer necessary." "I understand," I move to the arena. Once I get there the judge shouts, "it is time for round 4 we have Aurora the representative of the crown prince undefeated, and on this side a veteran of the annual tournaments, the successor of the blue rose family. ''Make sure you don''t kill Lee, Iris he''s the son of Ryu one of my allies." ''I''ll do my best to hold back,'' I walk on top of the arena and bow lightly out of respect as he too bows in respect for me, and then I say, "I do not wish to repeat what happened in the past round so feel free to forfeit," he looks at his father who can hear our voices due to the wind magic and sees no reaction, turning back to me and says," I shall use my rapier and mana alone a contest of skill, seeing as you have two swords, I''m sure you''d enjoy that lady Aurora." "May the match begin!" The judge shouts creating a strong reaction as many are fans of Lee. I place one of the two swords on the floor and make a stance lowering my hip and back a bit," I shall commit to those rules, however, you might still die, if you do I apologize in advance," a smile appears on his face which is then consumed by a serious and extremely focused expression. As I''m about to move, the aura around my body becomes vicious and mana surrounds my body spiking crazily doing cuts in the air and deep ones on the black floor of the arena, surprising Lee who had never seen it, taking a defensive stance placing one arm behind him and walking slowly to the side. ''What the hell is wrong with my mana?'' Notice: Mana and soul assimilation complete, the adorable witch has awakened, the contract has been successfully established; Status has been updated. Notice: A black circle has appeared on your body back which will develop further as more witches are awakened. My mana returns back to normal, '' that was way earlier than I expected, did she just consume the whole soul instead of sharing with the others? Perhaps that amount was enough for them? In the worst-case, my mana will spike a few more times if that happens.'' ''Are you okay Iris?'' ''Yes, but it seems one of the witches has awakened, the Adorable one, and a black circle supposedly appeared on my back.'' ''You named her that?'' Aurora started laughing in my mind. ''I kind of named them after what I imagined their personalities to be due to the different tones, temporary names...'' upon hearing my justification Aurora laughs even more. ''Well it''s fine just focus on your fight and if by chance another awakens just be careful with the aura around you, it looked very interesting.'' ''Yeah, I didn''t know we could use it that way, something worth exploring in the future.'' I dash at him surprising him with my speed, mana coating the sheath which he mimics parrying my attack still being slowly knocked backward due to the impact. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. He quickly uses a thrust skill at my face which I dodge to the side resulting in a series of thrusts, making me backstep out of his range while mana waving horizontally in his direction. Noticing the danger he falls on the floor with the whole body as fast as he can, making the mana wave disperse some seconds later behind him. While he''s laying on the floor, I step forward and thrust towards the face, and he uses his hand to push the body away rolling to the side, then getting up carefully after the mana wave completely disappears, while sweating from the relentless attacks. "How come you don''t unsheath your sword, is the rumor true that you only do it towards foes you find worthy?" He asks while catching up his breath. Without knowing what to answer I say," you wouldn''t believe the real reason if I told you." "Try me," he replies seriously with a captivating smile. "I''ll be murdered by my teacher if I chip the swords he lent me," upon hearing those words he bursts laughing. "You''re a funny one lady Aurora," he then charges at me relentlessly aiming for my vital points, while mana coating his rapier which I mimic by parrying and dodging them. Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. ''Just how much mana does this girl have? She shouldn''t have this much after that last round, I''m glad she went on with melee combat otherwise I''d have to be a lot more defensive in this combat.'' "Ugh," upon hearing me he stops and gets some distance then asking," are you dissatisfied with something lady Aurora?" I walk back and slash the air with the sheath on," it really doesn''t feel right you know?" He looks at me confused yet admired at the speed of my slash. I unsheath the heavy sheath out letting it fall on the floor making a low bang, and then I do another slash which makes a clean sound cutting through the air, making a smile fill my face, I pass the mana to the sword making it shine in a blue clear tone. I then turn at him and say," as I have a really hard time holding back after training for so long with my master do your best to not die," I charge at him and start slashing him multiple times forcing him to parry and every time he does he can barely defend getting cuts through his body giving him pain and making his expression slowly look grim, I charge more mana into my sword step back and throw him another mana wave at him from a closer range leaving him no option but to duck this time around while preparing a stance. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. Noticing my attack almost on his face, he shouts," unique skill repel," then the rapier attacks my mana wave throwing it back at me while releasing his own mana together with it. I charge mana and attack the mana wave with a stronger one as fast as I can as I watch it getting closer. Notice: 800 mana has been deducted. The mana waves clash ultimately making mine win, then it goes towards him which is then cut in half with his sword coated in mana, and then our swords clash as I put more on my own to match his. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. The crowd goes crazy making the floor and air vibrate with the euphoric voices of our fight. "How about we do our best skill as the last attack next? You can even use magic." "You have something nastier than that unique skill of yours?" He smiles upon hearing my surprised voice pushing my sword away then falling back 2 meters, channeling all his leftover mana to his rapier gradually making it very intense creating a wave of noise. "Heavy ice armor," thick layered ice surrounds my body protecting me increasing my body weight. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. ''I don''t really like to use this much but it works against Ray, so whatever he attempts to do I''ll be sure to defend it and counter-attack.'' "Whoa! That armor looks amazing! Alright, here I come unique skill lunge!" He dashes forward insanely fast lowering the body while stretching the feet and the right leg to the max along with his right arm in the same direction aiming for my face which I notice in time taking a large step further, forcing the rapier to clash on the ice protecting my chest. A loud bang echoes and pieces of ice flew through the air as well as half of the rapier that broke and then without hesitation, I punch him with my hand that is covered in ice making him fall on the floor, then point the tip of my sword in the throat. We stare into each other and he says," that was really tough" I breathe heavily while he starts laughing and then adds, "I surrender." I then lend Lee a hand helping him get up," it was a nice match if you had user a bit more mana, I would be the one laying on the floor possibly even dead." "I didn''t expect you to be able to move that fast while in that heavy armor otherwise, I would''ve hit your face and likely to kill you," we smile at each other happily despite the morbid words. As I''m about to turn back he asks," just how much mana do you have? I''ve been conserving mine through the rounds but you spent a lot last match." "I have five thousand," I blatantly lie since I healed a lot of it in the mirror world. "Insane I have a lot myself but I''m also a lot older than you, next year I''ll be 16 so today was my last tournament and I believe you''re like 8?" "Today''s my birthday so I''m currently 9," I smile and then leave. "Happy birthday lady Aurora," he bows lightly out of respect and I walk to the exit while waving the back of my hand at him, eventually picking the sword and sheathing the one I used. ''Undo heavy armor,'' the ice pieces start crumbling as I move towards the exit making it look like sparkles to the spectators who cheer for me. whitesculpto Chapter 71 – Annual Tournament Arc Dark Priests Perspective A little earlier in time. "The passive glow of the item has disappeared twice now and the active skill is on cooldown for a few more hours, I don''t understand how a soul can vanish just like that, this being must be really special." "I believe we should head closer to the coliseum as it was the place it glowed more even though finding the right person in the middle of all of them will prove to be hard." "What do you suggest brother?" "Perhaps we could wait at the exit? Eventually, everyone will go through it." "That does sound perfect here stick with the item I''ll take a look at the participants to see if I notice anything peculiar." "Alright be careful with anyone from the church or even the royal guards as they might have killing intent detect." "I''ll be careful and currently all I want is to find the leader of the prophecy." "I''ll be here with our brothers waiting for the people to leave we''ll disguise as peasants and hide our black robes." The man removes his own robe giving it to his brother and goes inside the coliseum. After some hours of watching the fights unfold, he notices a very exquisite phenomenon. ''Why is that blonde girl aura acting almost as if it''s alive? Did she lose control of it and it''s now going into burst?'' ''With the earlier round it didn''t felt like she lacked control in fact it was very good pinpointing her opponents with dirty attacks from behind.'' ''Seems like it stopped, for now, I wonder what kind of skill would allow her to use her mana to damage the physical terrain it''s worth investigating if she wasn''t the general of the crown prince army, guess I''ll make someone enter their army to decipher Aurora''s secret.'' ''Lord Zylph appears to be enjoying himself from watching her fighting as well, too bad for him that it is yet another individual he won''t be able to approach,'' this man started laughing at his friend''s demise. ''That person hiding on top of the coliseum wall seems similar to Aurora is it her mother perhaps? I''ll observe both for now as they seem to be the two of the seven targets that I''d gamble my life on being worth the time.'' ¡ù¡ù¡ù Iris perspective Back to the present. Once I head back from the arena, I go to one of the bathrooms and then head into the mirror world once again leaving no trace. ''This place with the snow ritual barrier always in effect feels amazing healing my mana rapidly though this time I should have around 20 to 30 minutes till the next round.'' "Are you adorable?" I look at the back of a girl with light blue long hair, who turns to me smiling and then gets up and runs to me glomping me making us both fall on the snow. "Master Iris," she hugs me tight," I was wondering how many years, months, days, hours, minutes, seconds, milliseconds... I''d need to wait to see, observe, stare, witness, spectate, appraise your excellent and utmost glorious beauty." ''This girl is absolutely crazy just how was she born from my personality again? I thought that I could be backstabbed in some way but she looks obsessed enough about me to completely negate such thoughts.'' "Hello adorable witch, mind if I call you like this?" "Of course not my master, it brings me the utmost happiness, a gigantic joy to be called and named by you, ah my heart can''t take it, it''s beating so fast that I believe it''ll explode, will it explode? it will explode won''t it?" "Certainly it might if you don''t calm yourself, tell me something," interrupting me she quickly says, "anything," ignoring her I continue and speak," how did you awaken so fast?" "Me? Everyone will the amount of soul you gave us was more than necessary as the soul stones grades were pretty good, as such I added my own power to your barrier master so that you can feel the love that I dedicate entirely to the Babel witch, whenever you''re in the mirror world." "Power? Love?" "Yes, focus on the mana around you, it should be recovering twice as much as my mana is being depleted, to fill you with the nourishment you need, to refill with the life that is lacking." Upon hearing those words I look at the magic circle and use the skill magic analysis. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. Notice: Analysing master Iris''s magic circle... "Oh, to be blessed with a demonstration of your marvelous magical skills, this one is too blessed, overjoyed even!" Notice: The circle is currently erecting a snow ritual barrier through an area of 50 meters, alongside a mana channeling that will stay effective as long as the one temporarily known of the adorable witch, stays inside the magical circle. ''So that''s how it works now I understand clearer, I wonder if the other witches will come out as crazy as this one,'' I look at the light blue-haired me making her cheeks rose and embarrassed. ''She''s certainly useful, fairly speaking all of them have been these past seasons, so I ought to treat them well, plus at some point they might become part of my family, it would be funny if I arrived with more twins of mine, I would love to show them and see their reactions, I''m sure my parents would panic.'' I sit at a point next to hers," shall we attempt to awaken the others?" "Ah... master that won''t be necessary we just have to patiently wait for it, may take days, months, years, certainly all of them will awaken." "I thought you said I had given everyone enough soul so why will they take longer?" "I humbly apologize," she kneels hitting her forehead on the snow," however my dear master hasn''t awakened, so you are yet too weak to contract with more of us." "You don''t have to be sorry for that, I''ll grow stronger in no time, what do I need to do to awaken?" "I don''t know master, but once you do, you will know what to do next." "I understand, anything else I should know about you girls?" "One of us has referred before, but we have conditions that would make us stronger making you stronger as a witch, just say my temporary name and status, and master will understand." "Something like Adorable status?" A screen appears in front of me. Status: Unnamed | Untitled | Class: Witch Master: Iris Health: 1170/1170 | Mana: 3700/3700 Parameters: The master ones. Titles: The master ones. Skills: The master ones. Conditions to awaken: Receive a flower from the master. "That''s certainly an interesting condition, does it match the personality I thought you''d all have perhaps?" "Possibly my master, sadly the knowledge doesn''t go that far, and I believe it''s unhappily the time for you to go as you''re expected in the other world," she looks at me sorrowfully lowering her head and containing whatever inside of the green glittering eyes. I get up then walk to her and give her a hug," I''ll be back when I can, take care of our sisters till then, and tell them they can use the eye color matching the hair one, it''ll feel more unique that way." The girl''s color eyes change in front of me becoming light blue like her hair, and I extend my hand to her cheek patting it while speaking," I feel like it matches you a lot more now, they too are very pretty, I''ll be back soon." She starts crying happily After hearing my words, knowing I''d be gone, and then I leave through the mirror back to the world of Artana. I leave the bathroom and then sit on the usual bench that is empty. Two minutes later a man appears and says," with 20 participants left as some got injured and others completely exhausted the 5th round will start lady Aurora," once again I get up and walk to the arena. ''How does this girl look so vivid compared to most of them? Even her aura feels very present, does she perhaps have some special recovery skill of the sorts?'' The man thought confused and curious as he looked at the small blonde girl. Once I arrive at the arena, in front of me I find a handsome dark-skinned boy older than me, with very long hair wielding a long spear. "For this next opening act, we''ll have this great young lady, who has shown both amazing sword skills and magic ones, defeating two successors of the great noble rose families, she''s now up against a dark horse, a peasant from the northwest border who has shown great aptitude during all his combats, Raphael, the spear user!" The crowd applauded us fiercely as every match this young man appears, end up becoming very entertaining. He bows deeply out of respect and says, "it is my honor to fight the great general of the southern lands." "Likewise young warrior," I bow lightly to repay the respect even if he''s a peasant, which makes it unnecessary and strange surprising him. "If I win I''d like you to marry me, in exchange if I lose, I''ll serve as the greatest warrior your army will ever have," I blush slightly surprised upon hearing such a proposition. The crowd went from cheerful and energetic to euphoric, as he proposed to me out of nowhere raising the stakes of this year annual tournament. After taking a glance around me, my eyes meet his and I smile and say," very well in that case I hope you won''t die before you join my army," as the words resounded through the crowd the people got up from their seats and started cheering madly. "Whoa a battle with a compromise of marriage, that''ll be the most promising rule yet in the history of the annual tournaments!" I unsheath both swords holding a short sword in each hand surprising Raphael and everyone else as people thought I used one-handed sword style. "I''ll take that as you being serious," he says and then I smile at him while taking a combat stance by lowering my body slightly and crossing my swords leaving little to no openings. "The duel may now begin!" whitesculpto Chapter 72 – Annual Tournament Arc We start by approaching each other while walking in a circular way gauging each other range and then I feint a dash, to which he thrusts the spear and I attempt to cut it in half hitting it but failing as it is too tough. "It seems like it''s no ordinary spear," I smile becoming more excited. "It certainly isn''t it is made of steel, a tough material which will make you unable to cut it." "I wouldn''t be so sure about that," I mana coat my left sword making him smile and mimicking. Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. He takes a step further and stretches the arm increasing the range and speed of the spear thrust, which I dodge while parrying it with my left sword causing our mana clash making a small bang, then his spear goes all the way to the floor making a small hole in it. "Ice bind it," the tip of the spear is frozen in the floor and I take the chance to dash at him. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. He runs in my direction using strength on the spear jumping above me while mana coating the feet, which he then uses to kick the ice in the spear as he falls on it, making the masses go crazy at the acrobatic skills. I dash at him striking the waist before Raphael has time to move while he quickly jumps backward allowing the spear to extend upwards from the floor, which I use my left blade to cut it in half which is responded by increasing the mana in it protecting it causing yet another bang. "Dance of death," I spin my body fully accelerating temporarily hiding my right arm which appears from his blind spot on his right flank while my left pressures the spear, which Raphael notices late still doing the best possible to avoid it getting cut in the hip. Raphael pulls the spear to him and regains some distance, then places the hand on top of the body part that is bleeding and says," heal," the wound I just made vanishes leaving the shirt cut. ''Seems like a tough opponent has appeared, best to save my mana and make it a long battle like teacher Ray would advise me to do, in other words, I''ll use my natural aura to overwhelm him into doing mistakes,'' I breathe deeply and then spread the aura around me mixing it with my ice element causing everything around me to freeze.'' In return, he extends his own aura mixing it with the light element creating a protective layer of sorts, ''her aura is making me spend mana to shield myself from the cold, what a nasty way to use your element.'' Raphael dashes and starts thrusting relentlessly, understanding that I''m attempting to go for a long match, which I parry every blow and then mana coat my right sword forcing him to do the same so his weapon won''t break, and then I add a layer of ice element to it making the spear heavier each time I hit it or he hits my sword. "That''s completely nasty!" He shouts angrily realizing the weight I''m producing every time we cross weapons making him go slower. ''This is the only way I could compete with teacher Ray and even then he would ignore the slowness and beat me to a pulp, at least it works against you,'' I smile innocently at him throwing him off. "Unique skill heavenly throw," as he steps forward to finalize the throwing of the weapon, I freeze the floor beneath making him slip then fall on the floor resulting in missing the spear, which is then blocked by the mages protecting the audience as it flies far away. I then approach and place both swords on his throat in a cross shape," I surrender, and... as promised I''ll join your army." To that I retract and then hold both swords with my left hand, and extend my right hand to him saying," well fought," he grabs it and gets up," thank you your combat style is pretty ridiculous." I smile at his words and leave the arena, "and the general Aurora wins once again will she be the final winner? Just a few more rounds to go everyone!" The audience claps as a whole excited from all the rounds. ''I didn''t expect Iris to be this strong seems like she really received her and Aurora''s share of gifts, who would''ve guessed that a peasant could''ve come this far, and the same goes for that Raphael it seems he acquired a unique skill that will be a great addition to our army,'' the crown prince thought while smiling happily.'' ''Not only did that brat kill one of my faction leaders but also is going to fight my representative next, such nerves just where did my brother find this filthy peasant?'' "You sure found quite the representative Julius." "She''s a very pretty one for sure," Liliana spoke enticed by the child. "It was a random found truly, who would''ve guessed my friend Luke the healer would have such an interesting daughter," Julius laughed happily while hiding the fact she has a twin sister. ''Playing around with trashy peasants and actually find the somewhat good ones, this guy truly is lucky.'' "Won''t you give her for myself brother Julius?" "Don''t you already have Angelica heir fighting for you?" He laughed lightly to not make his sister angry at him. "Well yes but both she and the daughter Ange are a little too muscular, yet yours looks like a doll that I could use to sleep hugged to during the night." "Sadly she''s indispensable for my army otherwise I would''ve allowed it, my dear sister." "Oh... I understand, also next round it''ll be both of your representatives fighting," the statement makes the brothers look at each other. "Best of luck Marty," as to which he says, "for you to Julius you''ll need it." "Really? I look forward to seeing what your representative has been hiding." The match''s order alternates to give variety and the fight that begins next is between Ange and Alicia. "Seems like this one will be very interesting to watch as well, good luck sister." "Thank you Julius may the best of them win," she says with a kind smile as the princess knows both since they''re practically babies. Ange wields a big ax while Alicia unsheathes a beautiful blue sword, which is now signed with her name through the use of mana. ''I wonder why Iris told me to sign the sword, but knowing her she wouldn''t say something that would harm me,'' she looks at the sword confused not finding anything peculiarly different. "Hello lady Alicia, it has been a while since we played together, I hope you won''t hold back," she smiles happily finally having an opponent she can go all out as the past ones got overwhelmed by her strength. "But of course lady Ange I saw a few of your matches and it looked like you were bored, that''s totally a bad thing for a lady to feel," Alicia smiles back at her. "The two ladies may begin the fight!" The crowd especially the men start shouting, one of them even saying he''d adopt both getting smacked by the wife right after. Ange starts by using several skills that increase her statuses and then mana coating the ax she dashes at Alicia doing a body swing, which Alicia blocks with her sword being thrown 10 meters away towards the side due to the massive strength and impact Ange possesses. Alicia then buffs herself with wind and nature elements realizing that this gorilla girl has gotten even stronger since the last time they sparred, which Ange called playing together earlier as a joke. Both dashed, and Ange started with a full swing carrying a brute force behind, to which Alicia swiftly dodged overwhelming Ange with her speed, vertically slashing the body making a long cut to what Ange responded by using her knee against Alicia''s stomach, making her curve forward in pain lifting her in the air, and then blasting her in rage with the ax dull side with a loud bang. Ange kneels on one leg feeling the pain from the cut while Alicia is practically unconscious from the pain as three right ribs broke from the impact, and then hears a voice inside her mind. ''Do you seek the strength to protect those around you?'' ''A voice? Who are you? Anyway, it doesn''t matter shut up, I need to get up and focus!'' ''''Do you seek the strength to protect those around you?'' ''God that''s worthless! the only strength I seek is the one to never lose, protecting others will certainly become easier with such almighty power.'' ''For a weakling you sure have ambition.'' ''Who are you?'' ''I am a fragment of Rizia soul that lies dormant in that sword, didn''t you sign a contract knowing that?'' ''No, a friend of mine told me to do it.'' ''A friend... that''s strange but I understand, do you wish to sign a contract with me while knowing about it?'' ''What are the consequences?'' ''All the knowledge, memories, and emotions Ryzia had back then will overwhelm you, if you manage to win then you may be rewarded greatly, if not she will be reborn.'' ''Very well become part of my power!'' She grips the sword tightly. A golden light expanded from Alicia''s body towards the sky, making the sword of the first hero shine completely healing her, while she screamed intensively for minutes scaring those around her, especially Ange who remained speechless and confused as to what was happening with her childhood friend, making the spectators go in awe saying it is the blessing of the goddess Aria making every rose head, the pope and even the Saintess surprised while everyone got up from their chairs. "The birth of a third hero," soft words left the Saintess''s mouth as she watched the girl in front of her, making those around who heard the Saintess, shout the word hero repeatedly, quickly propagating through the entire audience. "I beat you Rizia, ugh, that was quite the horrible life you had saving everyone around you yet no one to save you," tears that do not belong to Alicia fell from her eyes as the peasant hero felt understood at the very end. "I don''t think anyone from the participants can beat me as I currently am Ange, so resign," she points the sword at her while holding it with both hands, feeling fatigated. She smiles and gets up," seems like you''ve had some sort of awakening, yet resigning is dying, if I were to die then I''d have to at the very least beat you to a pulp like when we were younger, unique skill berserk," Ange body became stronger and tougher making the muscles bigger and sturdier, more noticeable, and then she gripped the ax very tightly with both hands doubling the strength compared to before and dashed twice faster at the opponent while mana coating it, doing a big bang of a sound as Alicia blocked it being pushed back 10 meters away making the girl smile. "It seems I was wrong, forgive me lady Ange," due to berserk mode she was ignored. Alicia dashed faster than before and traded multiple sword strikes that got parried by the ax and then Ange attempted to knee her opponent who this time around dodged cutting the leg making a small cut as the skill also made her tougher. Ange then punched her making her fall 3 meters away while blood poured out of her lips as they got ruined. "You truly are a beast," Alicia spits some more blood to the floor, ''if this arena was any smaller I would have fallen outside its range a few times already.'' Ange dashed in an insane state to attack Alicia who heard a voice,'' use my blessed skill otherwise you might die, and if you use it... you might die too.'' "Not much of a choice I don''t want to lose here, blessed skill flowering goddess," using every muscle of her body for two seconds Alicia passed through Ange slashing her leaving behind a trail of colored flowers completely unnoticed by the girl, making her fall flat on the floor and cutting the ax in the process, leaving a long and dangerously deep vertical cut on the girl body next to the first one, and then in the next second, an intense pain filled every cell of Alicia body, making her cough even more blood as the body was not ready for such a skill, ending up fainting from the pain. The healers ran urgently healing both while the tournament went into a pause. "With the two participants unconscious they both lose," the judge says as everyone in the audience rose and clapped them for a very long time as their fight was truly honorable and full of action. whitesculpto Chapter 73 – Annual Tournament Arc ''Iris it seems you''ve awakened quite a monster,'' I smiled in a sinister way upon listening to such words. ''I don''t know the details, however, I felt a remnant of a soul in that sword and figured it could be from someone important in the past, so I reminded myself of you being inside a grimoire, worst case it''d be a signed sword till the mana eventually disappeared.'' ''Understood, however, Iris there''s a chance she gets possessed by the soul inside of the sword in that case.'' ''I believe in Alicia, in the worst case we''ll brainwash whoever trying to mess with her, however, the soul inside felt weak. It should probably be inside of the sword for a very long time, so she should be able to do it, after all, she''s no ordinary kid.'' ''Perhaps you''re right Iris, it does seem like you''ve matured in what comes to finding solutions using your own class, truly like a witch.'' ''Well I had a lot of nagging moments with my teachers popping out often on my mind while you were gone, they kept me from feeling lonely but without you, it didn''t feel quite enough, and I do believe I''ve changed quite a lot even if the brainwash resistance is maxed, a week ago I did some preparations before coming here and as such the voices are temporarily gone.'' ''Matter of time till we can go back to adventuring together once the crown prince wins and is elected king, I can then put Ryu on the command and we can return home to our parents, I miss them.'' ''Hearing that from you makes me happy since you took a while to accept them deep down yourself, I''ve seen them a few times since I''m closer but I do miss them a lot too. ''Seems like Alicia was disqualified along with the other one both for being too injured, they''re being taken away now.'' ''Too bad I really wanted to fight her and see how further ahead is she on the way of the sword.'' ''I guess, however, magic can easily beat melee weapons at least in our last world that was the case.'' ''I feel like both have their advantages, personally love them equally especially after seeing how strong teacher Ray is with a sword, I feel like he wouldn''t lose against a wizard of any kind no matter what magical skills he supposedly might have.'' ''As long as you get strong that''s what matters, once you''re done with training swordsmanship we''ll start handling things on the other world.'' ''Sounds perfect, even though before that I''ll still test myself on those ruins back in Astia village, and see how far I can go through them on my own, so that I can compare how stronger I have become to the past where I almost died.'' ''In the end, we could really use the experience so we go higher in levels, it is a very nice way for both of us to grow stronger.'' ''Soon I''ll do my best to conquer those ruins and see what lays hidden at the very deep inside of them, I''m really curious about it and also spent a while reading books, in fact, I got to discover very interesting things about this world that I''d love to share with you but sadly we''d need a lot of time for that.'' ''It certainly doesn''t help that the rounds are becoming shorter and shorter almost as if they''re trying to rush the tournament.'' ''From what I know it usually doesn''t last longer than two days, those who win are generally the ones reliant on a weapon, as mana easily ends after a few rounds. It would be the same for me if it weren''t for the little world of ours that has a better mana density along with my snow ritual, and one of the witches providing the ritual with a boost of her own making it extremely easier for my mana to recover.'' ''You should start thinking on names for our... new sisters and also figure out their titles, if it works similar to our past life, then I''d recommend giving them a title related to what you want them to achieve as a witch, for example if you want one of them to become the most knowledgeable of them, a title named wise or sage would be appropriate for that one to have.'' ''I''ll have to think on eight names and titles...'' A voice interrupts my thoughts. "Lady Aurora the quarter-finals is starting now, at this pace I''m believing you''ll win." "I''ll do my best even though there''s always someone better out there," I get up and start walking to the arena. "Good luck I''ll be cheering on you!" I wave my hand at him smiling with gratitude for his support and kind expression. ''Next one would be nice if you could win, but no need to overdo yourself this is just practice.'' ''Is it an important opponent?'' ''She''s the successor of one of the enemies from the black rose family, even though most families have a lot of children due to having multiple wives.'' ''Meaning that getting rid of her would-be a benefit is that it?'' "Yes, the less influence the other factions have the best." ''Let''s see if I can do something about it as she can be stronger than me.'' ''Be careful from what I''ve seen her opponents stop moving once she hits them once, possibly a poison or a paralysis of some sort.'' Once I step into the arena the judge starts introducing both sides, "for the sixth round we have the general Aurora against the successor of the black rose family Eliane. ''So this is the girl my father wants dead if possible, she controls the ice element and is good with the sword, let''s see if she can dodge my poison element along with my hidden weapons.'' ''Baggy clothes generally contain some hidden weapons beneath them, and I can expect some tricks through her body, following what my teacher said I should make this a magic duel and swarm her with magical attacks.'' "You may begin!" The crowd goes silent as Eliane defeated her opponents in unusual ways. ''I won''t give you a chance to breathe, Ice bind, Icicle, ice spear.'' Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. I aim my hands in the air binding and hurting her feet tricking her eyes who follow them. "You bitch," she throws two poisoned daggers that are blocked by two of the many icicles spreading around her while I throw an ice spear aiming at her belly with all my strength, this time without holding back. ''Shit I should''ve gone instantly into stealth,'' she mana coats two other daggers with all her mana blocking the spear as she can''t run away due to the ice bind while being penetrated through multiple places around her body. "Protect, heal," the different helpers from outside the ring start yelling. ''Now to make sure she dies without they realizing it, a new attack inside of her should do the trick, ice expansion.'' Notice: 400 mana has been deducted. The ice expands inside her body from the icicles that went through piercing the organs inside killing her outdamaging the heal that is being provided. Notice: 210 experience has been rewarded from a human. Notice: Iris has leveled up to 15. I clap my hands once making the rest of the icicles that were growing against her disappear, so that the judge and those around us realize I tried to stop the attack. "Thank you for stopping it lady Aurora," the judge says which I nod lightly as I expected this behaviour. "She''s dead judge," the result spread through the entire audience not really shocking anyone, as the barrage of the icicles was too much for her to handle. ''Is this Aurora''s doing as the only two she murdered were our direct enemies? My brother must be pissed seeing as he thought she''d win,'' the crown prince thought placing a hand in front of his face hiding the smirk. "The winner is the general of the prince Julius, Aurora! Who will be passing to the semi-finals," there wasn''t much reaction from the audience thus I left without caring about it. ''Will you be okay with having two of the rose families probably even the second prince targeting you Aurora?'' ''I''ll be fine I have the protection of the crown prince and I can defend myself too if necessary.'' ''The unique dark element... that''s certainly a good weapon sister.'' ''Exactly Iris even though I haven''t used it in a while I''ve just been training the army and have the hero and the sage roaming around me all the time, which for better or worse I believe they would protect me, and they''re slowly growing stronger since I made them part of different squads, they get to level up slowly due to the party sharing system.'' ''The ones who sealed you right? It must be painful to have your worst enemies being around you all the time, I truly would feel terribly wrong if it was me.'' ''Yes, however, I''ll make them suffer thoroughly when the time comes.'' ''Are you going to remove the soul-bound contract after you avenge yourself, since that was your wish back then?'' ''I don''t think it''s possible to remove it anymore plus it makes us stronger so it''d be a waste to look for a way to dissolve it.'' ''Fair enough, personally I don''t mind it, was just curious.'' ''Let me have a quick look at status see how much mana I have left for the next rounds.'' Notice: 10 mana has been deducted. Status: Level: 15 | Experience 200/1500 Fame: 2300 | Disgrace: 25200 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 4240/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 9 Years old Health: 1170/1170 | Mana: 2500/3700 Status Points:5 Strength: 301(+29) | Stamina: 77(+40) | Agility: 85(+35) | Dexterity: 119(+20) | Intelligence: 244(+31) | Wisdom: 330(+40) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1754 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(B), Skill Mastery(A), Criminal(S), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(S), Beast Slayer(C), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Noticed(S), God Series(D), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Acknowledged(S), Disgraceful (S), Ignored(S), Forgotten(S), Zombie Slayer(F), Curse Slayer(S), Turtler Slayer(F), Corpse Transporter(S), Library Completion(S), Crime Series(F), Wise(S), Strong(S), Human Slayer(F), Murderer(F). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S), Illusion(S), Reader(S), Tree(S). Skill Points: 2 Actives: Status level 60(C), System Library level 100(S), Mana Coat level 72(B), Mana Wave level 21(E), Ice Bind level 34(E), Ice Sword level 20(E), Icicle level 60(C), Long Slash level 40(F), Ice Expansion level 12(F), Ice Hammer level 1(F), Ice Spear level 3(F), Ice Wave level 10(F), Ice Light Armor level 21(E), Ice Heavy Armor level 11(F), Triple Slash level 50(D), Thrust level 30(E), Parry level 43(D), Backstep level 24(E), Dance of Death level 6(F), Vanish step level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 51(D), Swordsmanship level 50(D), Sword Mastery level D(40), Mana Control level 51(D), Ice Control level 40(D), Slight Wisdom Boost level 40(D), Slight Mana Recovery level 60(C), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 100(S), Night Vision level 30(E), Slight Stamina Boost level 40(D), Slight Agility Boost level 35(E), Slight Strength Boost level 29(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 21(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 20(E), Slight Health Recovery level 46(D), Ice Resistance level 50(D), Cold Resistance level 60(D), Heat Resistance level 30(E), Lightning Resistance level 40(D), Knockback Resistance level 22(E), Stealth Detection level 15(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 51, Destiny Cards level 1, Cursing Objects level 5, Decay level 5, Mana Shield level 40. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 41. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 100, Curse''s Mastery level 100, Ritual''s Mastery level 31, Magic Control level 61, Magic Knowledge level 61, Ice Mastery level 40, Babel Mastery level 20, Grimoire Mastery level 20. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 53, Illusion level 1. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 51. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank Unique Final Phase: 1/51200) Contracted Witches: Adorable. Half an hour passes and the man comes for me once more. "The semi-final and final lady Aurora have been delayed for tomorrow as the crown Prince Julius wants to have everyone at their prime for more exciting matches, he also has told you to wait here for him as he''s finishing a conversation with his sister the princess Liliana." whitesculpto Chapter 74 – Annual Tournament Arc "Thank you for the information, you may go," I smile kindly at the man. "You welcome lady, also I was asked to deliver this by a... what I consider to be a suspicious man that was hiding inside a dark hood, in case it ends up being something bad you can just tell me, and I''ll send the guards after him for an interrogation," he said in a very serious tone making a few wrinkles and veins easier to be seen. "Very well, I''m deeply grateful for your concern, however, there''s surely nothing to worry about as I have the crown Prince Julius on my side, it would be very stupid if someone attempted to do anything they shouldn''t to my person," upon hearing these words the man relaxed and smiled kindly saying. "Yes, lady Aurora I do believe you''re words are rightful especially so after the show you have provided to the masses today, I don''t believe anyone would attempt to meddle with you easily unless they knew for sure they could beat you one on one, unless it''s a group of enemies that way it becomes a lot harder to survive, but even then I have faith that the goddess Aria wouldn''t allow someone with your talents to die easily." "I''m certain that after today I should be able to honor the goddess Aria and all the blessings she has provided me, despite being born a very weak and sickly peasant passing through death''s door many times," I store the paper in a pocket and then shortly after as the man is about to reply, a different man who heard my last words voiced out in a happy tone. "That is certainly true general Aurora for I the pope Klaus have started spreading the news of your capabilities towards the different churches from the nonexistence of any troublesome features that most of us have, from the excellent preparing you did by creating that magnificent outpost to the defense in the southern territories, such tales have raised a great number of worshippers to which we''re truly blessed to be allies with the crown Prince Julius, in fact, I have come with the good news that will certainly, surely, delight the ears of any who calls themselves a general." ''That man can detect your disgrace and if you''re lying so anything related to the army I''ll help you answer just relax Iris, and now bow lightly so that he doesn''t easily notice your green eyes which I don''t know if he remembers them, but he might, and the person next to him is the Saintess, I don''t know what kind of abilities she has aside of the premonition one, but from all the encounters I''ve had I can tell that she likes me to some extent so don''t worry about her.'' I start by bowing while speaking, "your eminence and the Saintess honor this kind hardworking soul with your presences, I have been told great things by Prince Julius related to both of you, thus I do not know how I can be of help but if there''s any service I could present with my arts of war, I''d be happy to as long as the crown Prince himself allows such to be executed," as soon as I started speaking a smile appeared on the pope face which became wider and wider, as my words flowed into his brain almost like that''s what he wanted to hear, words I heard and repeated from Aurora. "It has gotten to my ears that the general was interested in having the Saintess presence in the army, as to what I initially didn''t understand the reasoning, therefore, I had declined the idea, however, after the recent events where the crown Prince Julius is doing his best to increase his army number, and strength which by far is the largest force out of the three heirs, we came to tell you that the Saintess will join your army along with those of the church army, they left the pink rose family command as they didn''t care for her, they want to help us and the goddess, as such you can count with 40 thousand men plus the one and only Saintess of the lumen kingdom, to heal those who get hurt during the war!" "Very well, I am deeply grateful for such a blessing. I promise to keep the Saintess safe and even make her stronger than what she is currently, along with your men of faith, they too shall reach higher heights becoming more powerful through my knowledge and severe training, as for the possible rewards which I''d assume would be the new land that we conquer, I''ll leave it to your eminence and the crown Prince to handle," I maintain my composure and bowing posture through the entire conversation which the pope thinks I''m simply being respectful to him, especially after the last incident that was our meeting which was pretty awkward, of course that Iris doesn''t know this. "I''m truly grateful and happy for such words, I''ll be cheering you up tomorrow, and make sure to compensate you with an amazing reward if you become this year''s champion." "In that case I''ll push myself even harder to be blessed by not only the goddess but the pope himself," he smiled and left happily and then the Saintess after checking that the pope was completely gone signalled the man that works for the tournament to go away, and approached me whispering in my ears, "I''m truly grateful and happy that I''ll finally have an excuse to be able to see the world around, for more than 30 years I''ve been stuck in the church as a premonition tool, anything I can do to help you just let me know and I''ll move mountains and rivers to see it done," she approaches her head closer and kisses my forehead, and while still inclined towards me she says, "every Saintess through her life chooses between a hero, a noble or even a summoned, it doesn''t matter who exactly... we of my lineage are the ones who choose therefore the one I want is you, a peasant," she touches her forehead to mine and speaks," may you be acknowledged by the goddess Aria and ultimately bring the humans the salvation they seek from all these monsters, blessed skill grace," as soon as she finished multiple voices filled my head while my whole body raised from the floor making me float and a green aura that expanded from me reached for the sky. System: The title Grace has been received. System: The goddess Aria was forced to acknowledge you as an ally. System: The title Ally has been received. System: The god of evil has declared you an enemy placing a bounty on your head through the different demonic cults, strings will be pulled against the human race as a need to avenge itself for granting you the power and thinking of you as a possible subject feeling betrayed. System: The title Enemy has been received. System: The title Betrayal has been received. System: The goddess of order Luna has taken a neutral stance as you took a better path acknowledging your existence once again. System: The title Redemption has been received. System: The god of chaos has further approved of your chaotic self which expanded to the point of making your enemy an ally, and an ally an enemy while changing the negative perspective into a neutral one causing havoc among all gods. System: Due to your influence, the god of chaos through the entire world will be implementing all sorts of dangerous seal releases that will start occurring once the system finishes updating, estimated time 5 years till it''s finished, such places can already be explored but they''re very dangerous and not all are visible, much less easy to find. System: Due to the skill the Saintess used two random skills from the goddess Aria herself will be duplicated and given to you as a blessing. System: The blessed skill soul manifestation has been acquired. System: The blessed skill endless growth has been acquired. System: For as long as you live the one who holds the class Saintess will always be your ally. System: As the Saintess ally the affinity with heroes will increase causing them to... calculating it with your greatest type of fame parameter... error an abnormal amount of disgrace has been detected in your status. System: The villainess title has been acquired, together with a unique skill hero detector, heroes receive disgrace detection skill once they fully awaken by leveling up their class to rank 5, affinity they''ll have to you is extremely negative, if they detect you, it may cause them to think you''re an enemy and attempt to kill you. ¡ù¡ù¡ù In the Goddess Aria realm before the light struck her. "Hum? This is!?" Greenlight enveloped her duplicating two of her skills and delivering them to the chosen one by the Saintess. ''Endless growth and soul manifestation, the first one will make that human reach higher heights what a lucky fellow, too bad for the second one which is utterly useless for someone without a realm,'' the goddess laughed amused, ''to think the Saintess of this generation didn''t pick either of the heroes I sent, what a waste.'' She drank some wine from her golden chalice and then said," well it doesn''t matter, once the summoned ones grow, they and the armies should be enough to keep my race alive in Artana, no matter what happens, I will win, I must..." She said fully knowing that out of all races hers was the most prominent to lose. ''This time I even went as far as to use all the power I had saved from the very beginning making me unable to do anything for the next 200 years, so this will be the turning point with the 30 summoned I brought, the other three gods shall lose.'' ''What''s this? Why were 4 skills duplicated and not two?'' ''Unique skill observation, Iris,'' as soon as the goddess started checking who this peasant was, and started checking her information cold sweat ran down her back. Status: Level: 15 | Experience 200/1500 Fame: 3000 | Disgrace: 30000 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 4240/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 9 Years old Health: 1170/1170 | Mana: 3700/3700 Status Points:5 Strength: 301(+29) | Stamina: 77(+40) | Agility: 85(+35) | Dexterity: 119(+20) | Intelligence: 244(+31) | Wisdom: 330(+40) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1754 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(B), Skill Mastery(A), Criminal(S), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(S), Beast Slayer(C), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Disgraceful (S), Zombie Slayer(F), Curse Slayer(S), Turtler Slayer(F), Corpse Transporter(S), Library Completion(S), Crime Series(F), Wise(S), Strong(S), Human Slayer(F), Murderer(F), Villainess(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S), Illusion(S), Reader(S), Tree(S), God(S). Skill Points: 2 Actives: Status level 60(C), System Library level 100(S), Mana Coat level 70(B), Mana Wave level 20(E), Ice Bind level 30(E), Ice Sword level 20(E), Icicle level 60(C), Long Slash level 40(F), Ice Expansion level 10(F), Ice Hammer level 1(F), Ice Spear level 1(F), Ice Wave level 10(F), Ice Light Armor level 20(E), Ice Heavy Armor level 10(F), Triple Slash level 50(D), Thrust level 30(E), Parry level 40(D), Backstep level 20(E), Dance of Death level 5(F), Vanish step level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 50(D), Swordsmanship level 50(D), Sword Mastery level D(40), Mana Control level 50(D), Ice Control level 38(E), Slight Wisdom Boost level 40(D), Slight Mana Recovery level 60(C), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 1(F), Ax Mastery level 1(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 100(S), Night Vision level 30(E), Slight Stamina Boost level 40(D), Slight Agility Boost level 35(E), Slight Strength Boost level 29(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 21(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 20(E), Slight Health Recovery level 46(D), Ice Resistance level 50(D), Cold Resistance level 60(D), Heat Resistance level 30(E), Lightning Resistance level 40(D), Knockback Resistance level 22(E), Stealth Detection level 15(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50, Destiny Cards level 1, Cursing Objects level 5, Decay level 5, Mana Shield level 40. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 40. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 100, Curse''s Mastery level 100, Ritual''s Mastery level 30, Magic Control level 60, Magic Knowledge level 60, Ice Mastery level 40, Babel Mastery level 20, Grimoire Mastery level 20. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 53, Illusion level 1, Hero Detector level 1. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 17. Blessed: Soul Manifestation level 1, Endless Growth. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank Unique Final Phase: 1/51200) Contracted Witches: Adorable. "Just what in the world happened to this kid to have this much disgrace and a cursed unique babel witch class!? Villainess title? Were there even such things? Don''t tell me this... Unique skill Artana records," a while passes as she reads about the birth to the present related to Iris. ''I don''t remember reincarnating someone from a different world 9 years ago... was it one of my underlings? Why didn''t they remove that cursed being Aurora from her soul and destroy it? In the end, they seem to be stuck to a soul-bound contract so once Iris dies Aurora will follow through, if it wasn''t for that the weapon could become dangerous in some hundreds of years and disrupt the balance of Artana.'' ''This is strange, Iris status only has soul manifestations and endless growth... hum unidentified skill? A skill that the system couldn''t compute? I''m lacking the necessary power currently to identify it... but I have enough to at least check the other girl, unique skill observation, Aurora,'' she reads her status as attentively as she did with Iris. Status: Level: 15 | Experience 200/1500 | Class: Pandemonium Race: Human | Name: Aurora | 9 Years old Health: 1000/1000 | Mana 1700/1700 Status Points: 5 Stamina: 100 | Intelligence: 90 Wisdom: 170 | Soul Power: 0 Attack: 5 | Magic Attack: 90 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S), Devourer(S). Completed Series: God(S) Skill Points: 10 Actives: Status level 40(D), Darkness Barrier level 7(F), Piercing Darkness level 13(F), Mana Coat level 8(F), Dark Coat level 9(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 14(F), Extraction level 10(F). Passives: Mana Control level 25(E), Dark Control level 19(F), Monster detection level 50(D), Beast detection level 40(D), Night Vision level 50(D). Unique: Transformation level 70, Killing intent level 5. Cursed: Unidentified. Blessed: Endless Cap, Endless Awakening. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound Contracted Skills: Telepathy(F), Giver(E), Deconstruct(D), Stacking(C), Split(B), Imbue(A), Consumer(S), Unique(3/3 effects). Consumed Skills: ''This status is so strange, I''m pretty sure sentient weapons with souls shouldn''t have a... wait unique skill transformation?'' The goddess starts laughing crazily. ''Quite the trickster this one is, well no matter, they''ll die soon enough either from the dangers of the world, the war against the goblin king that I warned the Saintess about, or ultimately from age and their silly cursed contract which they won''t be able to remove on their own,'' a bit calmer now she takes another sip of her wine. ''Since I''m forced to be allied with her till she dies or the human race wins, I hope they''ll at the very least be useful to me and the humans, let''s see how they fare in the future.'' ''Time to sleep for two hundred years, I wonder how much will change by then, and how big my human territory will be...'' ¡ù¡ù¡ù "I... don''t know what to say, Saintess." "You don''t have to say anything, just make sure you keep us all safe through your marvelous commanding abilities, and your own strength leading the human race to victory, as our almighty and beloved goddess Aria wishes for." "I... I understand I''ll do my best to reach your expectations." "Good we''ll meet again soon," she turns around to the exit and heads there to meet the pope who runs at her screaming, " what the fuck did you do Serenity!?" "I have chosen the candidate I deemed worthy, I believe that this girl will be the one to follow the goddess Aria the best," she looks coldly at the pope as it is her right and choice, the Saintess makes him quiet and furious inside as he wanted her to bless the hero they got for themselves. She starts walking back and he follows through adjusting his white hat and clothes after making a small scene, sadly for him, it was something that could not be changed, the reason why he gulped her words and moved on in absolute silence thinking in ways to possibly use Aurora in the future, alongside the church hero even the simplest method like marrying the two of them. ''I don''t know what happened just now...'' I straight my body up as it was starting to hurt my back. ''You do but you just haven''t come to terms with it, I saw this amazing green light that reached for the sky, and not only me, everyone that was heading out of the coliseum, rumors will now spread making me even more famous once word comes out of it, I whose system doesn''t even give me fame or disgrace,'' Aurora laughed insanely at the irony of her words on top of the coliseum. ''It seems I received a random skill from the goddess a soul manifestation one, perhaps it''ll be useful in the mirror world, I really want to help out our sister, especially since she''s alone in there.'' ''Yes I know but it''ll take some time for that, once the tournament finishes go to the mirror world and try the skill in there as we don''t want anyone to see you do whatever the skill does.'' ''That does sound wise I might accidentally make my soul come out of my body, and people think I''m a ghost, like in that one book I read or something silly such as that,'' we laugh at each other on my silly joke, and then I hear a voice. "You seem happy Iris, it seems like you were blessed by the Saintess wrongly, but even then the blessing is yours to keep, and I''ll take it as a secret to my grave." I look to the source of the voice finding the crown Prince Julius, "yes, I was quite surprised myself, she didn''t even give me time to swap somehow with my sister." "Such things are fated, like the successor of the white rose family a similar but yellow light came out of her instead, I don''t know yet the details but that was the light of a hero, to think someone that young would be able to acquire such a feat, it seems this new generation is becoming rather interesting, and she''s even a good friend of yours from that white ring you have, so it makes me feel that there''s truly something special about you, not to forget about your sister who pretty much revered you, while she was with me at the southern military post as she calls it." "I believe that my sister is the truly special one," I smile kindly at him. "You give me too much credit," she appears behind the Prince with the guards wearing the black hood I left in the room earlier. "Today was a pretty amusing day, so let''s go enjoy some food and then rest, so that tomorrow we can celebrate with a big banquet." whitesculptor Thank you to mister Xalibur! Truly grateful for the pledge on Patreon! Chapter 75 – Annual Tournament Arc From the coliseum we got to a wagon the entrance had some peasants initially but they were pushed away by the guards before we passed, a few of them looked at me and my sister who had a great part of her covered in a black hood as we passed by them a man screamed. "At long last, the one," and then something very strange started happening, the peasants started whispering, "the one" as they looked at me and my sister, not really sure which as we were walking together. As time passed from the entrance to the wagon the sounds became stronger and suddenly the peasants changed into dark clothes creeping the Prince and the guards around us and they started saying. "The one next to the one has an enneagram," this sentence made me place my arm around my sister hiding the visible star so that neither the guards nor the Prince realized it, once we arrived at the wagon I pulled her hood backward and she climbed the stairs making one of the peasants notice that we were twins, I followed right after and soon we parted from that place. While inside I asked," who were those people, Prince Julius?" "Those who wear dark robes are the enemies of the pope and in a way of the church, they''re a very dangerous group of people that have classes related to disgrace who are often exiled from the kingdom though they hide in different places which is hard to deal with as we don''t have enough soldiers to search every inch, we also believe the group has a connection to the nobility thus making it even harder for them to be traced," he answered with a clearly displeased face and tone. "Shouldn''t we have captured them there then?" "The guards will exile them but there''s a chance they will return, they always do, and killing them would only make their group start killing civilians as far as we know they''re just a group of people that were banished for the classes they received it happens to a lot of people and it is one of the things I want to change once I become king so that everyone is welcome to live as they are, hopefully, I achieve this before they become large and strong enough to destroy the churches everywhere especially now that they gathered 40 thousand soldiers to our ranks, it would without a doubt be very bad." ''From what he said I feel like it wasn''t a coincidence Iris, they were there for you as you have a disgrace class and a cursed one on top of it, I don''t know what they want but we need to watch out for what could happen they might have a way to discover people with such classes like the pope has the skill to check disgrace.'' ''I received a paper which I believe to be a letter from one of them I''ll read it carefully when I grab the chance we need more information about this matter.'' ''Yes, it would be dangerous to act rashly, after all, we''re too weak to handle that many, I honestly think that those guards weren''t enough to deal with them.'' ''It''s not like they have to fight them just let them be they didn''t do anything wrong aside from scaring us a bit.'' "I believe that the guards should be reinforced the number we had today protecting you, were not nearly enough Prince." "Yes I know but most are handling the security of the coliseum but I''ll ask some extra men from Isabella the head of the rose family for tomorrow." After a while, we arrive at a popular restaurant where we have dinner and then we head back to the guest room where Aurora usually stays in one of the mansions of the Prince. "This room is awesome sister!" I take out my shoes and jump on the bed feeling the fluffiness of the mattress under the linens, "this is so much better than what I''ve slept all my life!" Aurora starts smiling gently," well it is the perks of high nobility the one you don''t care much for." "Comfort and luxury, " I turn my face to the ceiling while saying those words," they definitely don''t suit me, I rather go into an adventure, know people, and train to get stronger." She jumps next to me and whispers in my ear," that does sound like you but more importantly I''m only detecting a guard 10 meters away from us so you can check the paper now." I take it out from the pocket and show it to her while reading silently, ''oh great and almighty one whom we wish to serve, we have found you after an extensive look ever since the statues of the goddess of order Luna started bleeding for 10 days, we have a prophecy which shows us that you''re the one we must follow, live and if necessary die for, we are a very large organization that is hiding from the many prosecutors of the church who exiled many of us into the mouths of monsters and beasts from innocent kids to the elderly, we beg you to save us oh disgraceful being you who will ascend above all others and lead us to a new world.'' We look at each other shocked by the information in it," this isn''t a joke, is it? The goddess Luna made the statues bleed just because I received an evolution in my class? Was is that significant? It seems we have a strange group willing to join... you in war Aurora," I laugh at her slightly scared. "Please don''t joke about it they looked and act like a cult what could we possibly do towards such a group, we know nothing about them!" "Well let me turn it around and see what else it says certainly they included a way of contacting no? Plus they sound like they had a very bad life because of their classes which to be fair could happen to me too at some point," I laugh nervously at Aurora who pats my hair. "Seems like they did write a bit more," I start reading it, ''one of our strongest assassins will come tonight to your room and talk with you about any doubts you might have so please don''t try to fight him he''s friendly unless in danger in which case he''s a monster capable of killing someone like Sylvia," we look at one another trying to read each other mind but realize we''re both without thoughts. ''Should we hide inside the mirror?'' I ask Aurora after noticing the danger of this message. ''If they wanted to kill us I believe that we would already be dead you saw how they outnumbered the guards back then and without reinforces, I very much doubt we''d live even if we did tell the guards about this information probably that could lead to their death.'' ''We could hide but it would only last so long and we don''t know if the other side is safe either since they know of the other world they would most likely find us or even have a way to enter it.'' ''We signed the mirror together so I don''t believe that would be the case, it is your world, and seeing as the space increases or decreases depending on the size of your soul, it''s safe to assume it has to do with it in some way Iris as we know that it didn''t work with mine.'' ''In that case, we wait for the person to come,'' I leave the bed and open the curtains the windows, and stand outside on the balcony looking around to see if I can find someone suspicious or something weird. I expand my mana around my body slowly stretching it in the greatest area that I can," Aurora!" I shout immediately noticing the presence of someone behind me turning around finding a man in black clothes, a mask on his mouth, and a hood. I retract my mana and stare at him who stays silently between us two and then after some seconds he speaks," I''m Omar the greatest assassin in the world." "Who just got caught by a little girl," I tease him to see his reaction. "I didn''t expect you to stretch your mana like that it has been a valuable lesson for the next time I have to assassinate someone... skilled." "Very well Omar, since it seems like you guys have done their best to find me I would like to know everything there is to learn about your group and which one were you guys looking for, between me and my sister Aurora, though I feel like it''s me." "But of course, we''re those who have been banished from the kingdom even though we live in the slums and other dark places without security, we have connections to a certain rose family the gray one whose head works with us, his name is Zylph and he''s a very dangerous man we could say not in a combat perspective but more in a money, wickedness, and nobility power." "Why did you guys get banished? Is it truly only for having a disgrace class?" "There are 8 archbishops the leaders of the octagon churches some of them conduct human experiments and when they''re done with the subjects they throw them out of the country and sometimes they kill them, we''re not a good group either as we also kill to survive, fairly speaking in this world surrounded by evil and death there is nothing good in it, except you if you truly are the one in the prophecy." "Firstly, I am Iris seeing as you haven''t said it a single time I get it that you don''t know my name, secondly tell me more about this prophecy of your group." "I''m grateful for your kindness and blessing by hearing your name Iris, the prophecy started before the system was implemented, it was said back then through generations with no end of women who became the Saintess that the human kingdom would perish through this or due to those messages that the goddess Aria would give them, however, back then something happened that repeated itself during this generation, a pair of twins was born one being the Saintess with a blessed skill and the other with a cursed skill that did the same thing, however, in riddles and different messages." "Before the cursed one was murdered she had foreseen the future but not just any close part of it, the woman prophecized that one day, one would get a disgraced class and grow so strong that it would bring pandemonium into this world making the kings and gods themselves fall from their thrones and realms destroying everything as it is known, thus the church who didn''t want to suffer from it created a law among other evil things to stop that from happening." "That''s a very interesting story yet how would all of this come towards me as I am just a normal wizard girl with no disgrace whatsoever?" The man takes out two items where one is shining and starts explaining, "these two items have been passed since before the system came to be and survived longer than you can possibly imagine, the one that is shining never shone before till a while ago where I assume you received a disgrace class it indicates vaguely your location so it took a while to find you, and this other one is our red book which gives us the information we need, place your hand, then your sister''s hand, and if what you say is true I''ll never bother you again, I promise." He extends it to me and I look at it, a full red creepy book that looks like it has teeth and bones coming out of it, ''any ideas Aurora?'' ''If you don''t do it he''ll force you, so just try it worst case I''ll attack him from behind and help you.'' I extend my hand and place it on top of the book softly. whitesculpto Chapter 76 – Annual Tournament Arc A small red light shines and then the man in front of me speaks," you can remove the hand now." I take my hand swiftly as the book and the light being emitted from it look a little creepy. ''I truly don''t want to touch that thing again even if I''m a witch.'' ''It looks similar to the adventurers one so it should give some sort of information to them from our status hopefully not too much.'' ''Don''t tell me you have something to hide,'' I tease Aurora through my thoughts. ''Who doesn''t,'' she smiles even though I can''t see as I have a really tall man in front of me. The light stops shining and then places his fingers in the pages opening the book around half," it''s been a while ever since I saw the light take so much time to disappear it is certainly a bad omen," he smiles raising the mask slowly. ''Oddly enough I find the book creeper than this person, he looks kind of enthusiastic like a little kid upon checking on something secret.'' Aurora chuckles at my comment making the man between us tense his muscles. Once he finished passing pages all the way to a specific one which I believe is the one containing my information he starts reading out loud. "Iris, descendent of Luke and Rosaline, 9 years old, cursed disgrace class babel witch rank 3 unawakened," he looks at me confused," your class is cursed?" "It was given by the god of evil and god of chaos which the evil one forsake me recently as the Saintess chose to bless me, allying me to the goddess Aria as a consequence, might as well add that the goddess of order is also mad at me even though there is a possibility she''s not anymore? I don''t really understand the gods." He made a conflicted face as his group is anti the church who discriminates, tortures, exiles, and sometimes even kills some of them. Omar then looks back to the page and rereads as he lost the track of it during my explanation," Iris, descendent of Luke and Rosaline, 9 years old, cursed disgrace class babel witch rank 3 unawakened, 5000 fame, 30000 disgrace, special traits, and achievements: Soul-bound, reincarnated, system error, cursed, unidentified, cursed, blessed, blessed, villainess," he looks at me extremely happy and speaks while bowing respectfully," it seems you truly are the one." "If I truly happen to be the one what happens now?" "Before that, I''m very interested in your twin sister as I''ve been using human detection and can only find one in my range yet I can tell she''s behind me, the killing intent coming from someone so young is extremely absurd," he gets up and extends the book near her which she places the hand on it. A very intense red light with a layer of black shines and then," you can remove your hand," Aurora takes her hand away and the light shines a lot more than when it did to me making the teeth of the book tremble scaring even Omar who is used to all sorts of dark cultist things. Once the light vanishes while trembling Omar opens the book and starts reading out loud, as he does the fear within grows influencing the voice that starts trembling and the shake of the body growing more intense. "Aurora unknown unknown, descendent of unidentified and unidentified, 10209 years old, cursed disgrace class pandemonium unknown rank, unknown fame, unknown disgrace, special traits and achievements: Unidentified birth, unidentified race, unidentified appearance, unidentified bloodline, unidentified blessing, unidentified power, walking calamity, death bringer, unfathomable power, peerless general, sealed, cursed, 100% insane, personality disorder, physical body destroyed, soul rescued, soul-bound, fake reincarnation, system error, grimoire, sealed, cursed, cursed, unsealed, uncursed, mirror, unidentified, sealed," he takes careful and slow steps away from Aurora while sweating and trembling aggressively as the information that he read from the red book about himself doesn''t even compare to the words of the little girl in front, and then without giving us time to say anything ends up vanishing taking the two items with him. We stand there looking at each other for a big while as I process everything I had to hear that came out of Omar''s mouth. "It seems your information scared him away, just how powerful were you in our past life?" ''It''s a long story, but I lost my power when my body was destroyed inside the mirror, however, thanks to you, at least my soul was rescued and now I''m starting from zero alongside you, though fairly speaking this time around I''m quite weaker than what I used to be or even born we could say,'' my sister sends this whole information directly into my mind just in case Omar still hiding nearby. I walk to the bed closing the windows in the process where Aurora closes the curtains and then joins me in bed. ''I guess they''re not going to bother us further?'' ''I''m sure there will be some Iris, as people always seek those who have power but hopefully they give us both time to fully awaken and become strong first, otherwise it''ll be a hassle to do anything.'' ''To think the strongest assassin in the world would run away from two little girls,'' I laugh at the thought and then lift the sheets so that Aurora can get in to get some rest from the long day.'' ''Thank you sister, make sure you recover from all the fights you did today, for tomorrow you''ll need every ounce of energy you can pull of.'' ''Yes...'' I cuddle my sister from behind comfortably allowing my body to dive in relaxing and falling asleep shortly after. Omar''s perspective after he escaped. ''To think that the pandemonium was a little girl born along with the one, it seems like our prophecy wasn''t entirely right as it should only appear when our master awakened, in other words, while the prophecy might indeed be right the riddle itself may be wrong or the way that it was interpreted, with the unique item that allows us to find a desired soul, it never occurred that we should search for the pandemonium itself as we expected it to be a sort of effect our saviour would have, I must report this information before knowing what action to take, neither of them felt like they wanted to kill me or tried to, so negotiations are a possibility even if we end up allies of the filthy goddess Aria we must have Iris to lead us into the new world, hopefully one that the shitty goddess doesn''t exist, worst case we''ll have to change this one completely so that we''ll have a place where we can live peacefully,'' Omar ran at full speed towards the slums using all the movement skills and items he had to deliver this information. Three hours of intensive running lead him to arrive at the main den located in Zephy''s territory that hosted thousands like himself as if they were normal peasants working there for the Lord of the Gray house, which was one of the ways he had managed to hide and control so many people. At the entrance not far from the Lord mansion two guards were securing what appeared to be a completely broken tiny house made of wood, along with a rusty door that was half open, even without guards such a place wouldn''t be visited by anyone as it looked like the type of abandoned place filled with trash and leftovers, but nonetheless, Omar went through both who couldn''t react in time as he bypassed the security as if they weren''t there in the first place. Once he went through, entered a hole with a ladder which the man skilfully slid downwards in what felt like a tunnel that led underground similar to the sewers but without the garbage, smell, or water, once his feet touched the unrefined stone floor followed by dashing with the leftover body energy provided by the amount of stamina possessed, which wasn''t low by far and ran through a few sections of the tunnel itself curving here and there eventually reaching a red door which Omar opened and closed upon entering. Similar assassins who were inside ready to kill any intruders had already detected a human presence with fast movement speed coming in, but upon seeing who it was they didn''t do anything to the tall man as he was one of them. He passed by them without a moment to lose going through a few rooms eventually reaching a really wide room with four statues each resembling a different god, a male one that matched the god of evil, two female ones matching Aria and Luna, and a genderless one matching the god of chaos who was known in that place for being able to have more than one gender and even having none, this information had been acquired as all the statues appearances would change from time to time. "Evil masters!" Five hooded men in black clothes turned their attention to him who stood close to them while regaining his breath. "Omar? What''s wrong? Did the one, call the guards on you or something?" "Ah, no the one is named Iris she''s actually pretty kind, reasonable, and gave me a chance to explain myself while questioning me about things she didn''t know or understand..." One of them interrupted Omar," does that mean she''s willing to join us?" "I don''t know, I found something else which made me run away in fear," as the hooded masters were about to shout angrily at him, Omar extended the red book at them noticing the teeth on the cover shaking causing an uneasiness all over them making them silent, holding their complaints back. The master in the middle opened the book passing some pages and on the left one he saw the one whom Omar identified as Iris, then read the information to the ones around him," Iris, descendent of Luke and Rosaline, 9 years old, cursed disgrace class babel witch rank 3 unawakened, 5000 fame, 30000 disgrace, special traits: Soul-bound, reincarnated, system error, cursed, unidentified, cursed, blessed, blessed, villainess." The masters thought confused about why would he fret over this and then as if reading their mind Omar speaks," next page is the one, twin sister..." Once more the master started reading out loud the information in the book this time feeling a cold sweat and fear as he progressed," Aurora unknown unknown, descendent of unidentified and unidentified, 10209 years old, cursed disgrace class pandemonium unknown rank, unknown fame, unknown disgrace, special traits: Unidentified birth, unidentified race, unidentified appearance, unidentified bloodline, unidentified blessing, unidentified power, walking calamity, death bringer, unfathomable power, peerless general, sealed, cursed, 100% insane, personality disorder, physical body destroyed, soul rescued, soul-bound, fake reincarnation, system error, grimoire, sealed, cursed, cursed, unsealed, uncursed, mirror, unidentified, sealed." A very long silence proceeded as the men were taking their time to absorb the information they received from their almighty book that was superior to the one used by the adventurers guild, and even the church and royalty ones since there exist many types. The one who had gained some resistance to the information that was written spoke," what should we do masters? It seems neither of them is awakened which means the prophecy still has yet to happen." "From the information of the red book it seems that depending on our actions, we either stop them both from destroying this world or join the likes of the other factions forming an alliance to defeat them which the answer is obvious as to help them triumph, after all, we waited thousands of years for this opportunity," the rest of the masters agreed by nodding their heads making it look like a weird ritual was being executed. "There is something else... the Saintess blessed the one making her an ally to the goddess Aria and the church," noisy screams and shouts of anger spread through them, and then one of them asked," how could this happen? How did this happen? Was our love for the one and the hate for those who did us wrong not enough through all these years?" "Master from the conversation I eavesdropped while I was in stealth close by to the sisters, it appears that Aurora the pandemonium is currently the general of the crown Prince Julius, who is an ally to the church as such somehow she made the Saintess who was with the pope at the time, to bless the one and also join the army that is under her command and gained a force of 40 thousand men from the church that are heading towards the southern post, a base that was built half a year ago to combat the upcoming invasion of the goblin king, it also appears that the twin sisters intend to conquer the lands further south, perhaps that''s what the prophecy is all about the new world that they''ll create through the war which I sincerely believe to be the very nature of the one, the soon to be our leader, Iris." "In other words, what you''re trying to say Omar is that through many coincidences this girl Aurora reached the rank of general as a peasant which is generally given only to one of the rose family heads, has the absolute control of how the army proceeds, and is attempting to pave a new world by using her enemies the nobles and the church while defeating one of the greatest enemies of humanity the goblin king?" "Yes, I believe that would indeed match every bit of information we''ve obtained from the general Aurora who turned out to be the twin sister of Iris, master," a different voice joined the conversation from one of the masters. "Even though they were born from the same parents why is it that Aurora ones are unidentified such a weird thing." "Since Iris is a type of witch that I have never heard, babel in specific, so I do not know the differences between her and a normal one, there is a chance that our enemies have been charmed or even brainwashed to some extent to help them since I do know that''s two skills some of our witches have." A different master added, "I do know that the brainwash can be countered but perhaps as Babel witch, it gives her a greater power that enables it to happen otherwise I don''t believe the Saintess would bless someone without proper evaluation." A different voice added from the only one who still hasn''t speak, "the one must truly have profound magic otherwise how would she escape the identifiers of the pope?" Four of the masters along with Omar turned to him surprised as they remembered that such skills were indeed used to identify different allies and even used to extract information from torturing methods since the pope has a human lie detector skill. "If the pope and the Saintess have been brainwashed or even one of them, then it makes sense that we join the fight in the south which we could contribute greatly along with the Gray house." Omar then said," if we fight against the church it would only weaken Aurora army possibly making the goblin army beat them due to the internal struggles of the Lumen kingdom, but I don''t think it is wise for this information to reach the Lord of the Gray house, I wouldn''t want our savior nearby that fellow, no matter how much potential both of them might have they''re still 9 years old since they''re twins who were born at the same time, which means the Aurora girl age must be the body and the really old one mentioned in the red book could be from her soul who somehow ended up in our world Artana. If I had to guess, Iris is the culprit for that to happen who probably summoned it while inside her mother womb through some cursed method, after all, it would be weird for the two pieces of the prophecy to appear out of nowhere, I have faith that everything happened for a reason, and this world was certainly chosen by them to help us." "I truly value your faith in the prophecy and as such we shall go into a votation as we have always done the five of us, who votes to aid the pandemonium girl in the war against the goblin king while making a truce with the church till we beat him, raise your hand if in favor," three out of five raised their hands, so the man continued by saying," this means that we shall use three-fifths of our force to help Aurora and then the other two along with Omar shall take care of things in the kingdom while we''re gone and keep an eye without getting too close to the one as we still need Iris to awaken and it may take some years still as she''s ranked 3, but at least has beyond enough disgrace to grow much much much more, everyone agrees?" "Yes, master Balthazar," they replied in unison in a creepy tone. Chapter 77 – Annual Tournament Arc On the following day 2 of the flowering season at a room where Alicia was laying down on a bed. "It seems you went beyond your limits, I had never seen you using such a beautiful skill before, that last one you used daughter," Alfred said happily as he was excited from the swordsmanship she displayed earlier. "It was a very incomplete level one skill that I used from the remnants of the peasant who ascended to a hero, who gave it to me, I now have a fragment of her power so I know what I must do to improve further and get even stronger like she was," Alicia said with a calm and mature tone unbefitting of a child her age. Sylvia noticing a few differences as she''s very obsessed with her daughter she says," what else did this hero of the first generation blessed you with, Alicia?" "I got to see her whole life in a glimpse, so I got to experience her memories, her emotions and I''ve come to realize many things especially the truth about the human kingdom which I''ll do my best to change, once I have obtained the hero of the first generation power, it was thanks to her that the goddess started summoning heroes, however, it was not always like this, this blue sword was also summoned by her and there''re more of these things hidden in the kingdom, I''ll be sure to collect every single piece or armor, accessories, and weapons that may be loitering around before they fall in the wrong hands." "You changed a lot dear Alicia, are you still my lovely daughter and not the hero?" Sylvia asks as Alicia feels too different from what she was used to be. Alicia stares deeply into her mother eyes," I didn''t go through all that training to lose to a mere soul fragment of a hero, I am the heir of the white rose family, the daughter of the swordmasters Sylvia and Alfred, I''m also the best friend of Iris who told me about this sword secret so that I could reach higher heights, I won''t let any of you down, and I''ll for sure become the strongest swordmaster the world has ever seen." "I understand dear," Sylvia patted her hair softly and then Alfred asked," since you''re out of the tournament what would you like to do next Alicia?" "I''ll join Aurora in the South once I''m fully healed since I have the memories of the past wars against such monsters, I''m sure it''ll be helpful as the hero used to be a brilliant general if the two of you allow me of course." They look at each other and then each nods lightly," I''ll allow you to assist your friends and the army that is being led by the general Aurora, mostly because we are allies to the crown Prince Julius and the blue rose family, however, I''ll have you train for a while with your mother instead once she thinks you''re good to go, then I''ll have no objections daughter, after all, I can''t have you dying." Upon hearing these words Sylvia smiled," it seems like you''ll have to get stronger fast if you want to go meet your friends in the southern outpost even though if the armies fall we''ll all die, no matter how strong an individual might be, it only matters in a one on one, if you''re faced with hundreds, thousands, millions of enemies, you can''t help but get tired of cutting them down eventually dying, that is how war is, a greedy monster consumer of souls," Alicia smiles as becoming the strongest has turned out to be her absolute goal. "I understand and I know, I saw the memories and felt the despair the hero did through the wars she led, the friends she lost, it was... truly sorrowful, it even made me pity her who sacrificed everything, becoming the first hero and also the strongest woman in the kingdom back then, and the main reason the expansion of the Lumen kingdom even happened, past heroes don''t compare to her, much less the current ones who are still growing." "In other words, now that you''ve obtained the hero power at such a young age which probably took her the whole life, you''ll be able to transcend her past achievements, but even if that''s true your body can''t keep up, and you using that skill demonstrates as much, so you must train harder but for now you must completely rest as the healing was successful but that won''t dissipate the fatigue you made your body feel. "At least I didn''t lose to Ange this time around," Alicia laughed lightly and then fell asleep, whereas Alfred pulls the linens closer to her chin to make sure she has no cold and then he says. "Surprised Iris knew about the sword secret, it is information that not even I had, I wonder how that mysterious girl unraveled it." "Must be a skill of sorts also it seems the Saintess gave a blessing just not sure to who yet but a green light was said to reach for the sky and when that happens it means the goddess Aria will directly bless the chosen human." "Talking about that the one fighting for the crown Prince Julius was Iris right?" "I believe so Alfred, since she said Aurora doesn''t have an element and since they''re twins there''s a big chance the crown Prince asked Iris to fight in her place, to increase the general fame which could result in a bigger number of troops for his army." "Hum... I''m wondering if the Saintess didn''t mistake the twins and blessed Iris instead since she was fighting in Aurora name and place." As soon as Sylvia''s words finished Alfred started laughing and then he said," I honestly hope she did I''d be happy since she''s Alicia''s good friend and a potential knight to guard her in the long future to come." With a lower tone while signaling him Sylvia says, "not so loud honey, our daughter resting, and yes either of the twins will be a good addition, they both can easily serve a certain purpose to Alicia in the future." ¡ù¡ù¡ù The hero Ken and his colleagues'' perspective around the same time. "It seems we will be deployed to the southern outpost to take a role in one of the prince''s army, it took a while for the church to come with a decision but it seems like we''ll have the support of the Saintess, I just wish she''d choose to bless me already so I can reach higher heights and become a hero among heroes," he puffed his chest full of pride. "It''s probably due to your personality that lady Saintess hasn''t chosen you, she seems like a very long person who''s more likely to choose someone who actually does something other than being lazy waiting for orders, at this pace we''re sure to be behind in levels compared to the other parties, even the other hero where one of the priests said they were already there fighting along with the army, yet here we are catching criminals and doing all sorts of religious missions, I feel like you choose the worst place for us to be here," said Honoka as she exploded tired of hearing him being so full of himself almost every day. Another classmate of their university spoke," To think I''d live long enough to see the calmest girl of the world to erupt like this." "Oh shut up Vini, it''s not like anyone else said something when we were summoned you all agreed to be here and some of us are already on the battlefield if anything being here at least has kept you all safe from harm, so suck it." "Tsh, once a trash always a trash, even if you got lucky and received the hero class I''ll still become stronger than you, just wait, I''ll make you suck in those words soon, I''ll be heading out I''m done being in the church if anyone wishes to come with me feel free to join my party, from this day onwards I''ll become an adventurer and grow my own status in this new world," as he left the church dining hall some chased after him including Honoka leaving Ken behind with the leftovers who didn''t care too much about what who to follow. "I''m not sure about the rest of you who stayed but I''ll do what the pope asks as he treated us in a good way and I do believe in him and the Saintess, we can certainly take our time leveling up and getting stronger, after all, if we die it''s the end." "Yeah, you''re right on that Ken, we have time to get stronger and it''s not like everyone wants to fight, there''re many ways to help the kingdom prosper, with our knowledge and different blessed skills it is only a matter of time till a new king comes forth and then we''ll bring a change." "That''s reassuring Zen, however, we should indeed step up a bit more so that we can at least protect ourselves from the other summoned ones, as we may have to fight them in the future." "Leave it to me, I''ve already started befriending nobles and got some contacts with the different rose families, we''ll start by establishing political and economical influences, raising the prospect of our future so that we can then manage what''s to come and easily control the outcome of the Lumen kingdom, by getting the new technology to be used by everyone, which will make our pockets full in no time," they smiled at each other as they planned quite the scheme to overthrow the kingdom behind the church. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Iris''s perspective in the present. I open my eyes and look at my twin sister Aurora who''s resting next to me quietly, ''I really do look different with short hair, don''t think it looks bad, maybe I just grew used to having it long for most of my life as a mother would only cut the tips to keep it healthy.'' I get up quietly and softly to not wake up my sister even though I never really know how her sleeping works as she calls it a sort of rest and not quite the sleep she knew about in times. Once I''m up on the room floor I dress into the set of clothing a maid brought even before we were here, and I end up in a very interesting uniform of sorts, I walk closer to the windows and take the left side curtain to the side leaving the other side dark where Aurora is. I then grab the chance to look myself into the window reflection, ''it really does feel reassuring being able to see my green eyes unlike when I was even younger, and this uniform... it is quite cool, white shirt with a blue dragon and a sword in the back and in the front, the flag of the Lumen kingdom.'' ''I suppose that today match will be quite important even though at the dinner yesterday night, the crown Prince said I would most likely lose, after all, my opponent is the daughter of Isabella the successor of the pink rose family, an expert at assassination and the one this pink ring in my finger belongs to,'' my dominant left-hand trembles of excitement. ''Teacher Ray himself said I wouldn''t get very far and he was right, if I didn''t use my mirror world to always be in top shape towards my mana, I certainly wouldn''t have bested some of them, perhaps I would even be heavily injured.'' ''Ray said I can try again in two years after he finishes training me, if I am able to learn everything I''m sure a lot will change, but I wonder if it will be enough to become the strongest like that...'' ''Teacher did say that there are very strong people in this kingdom, however, they don''t compare to those outside, monsters, and beasts capable of destroying us as if we''re nothing compared to them.'' My hand shakes so I grab it with my right one to hold it tightly. ''Yet... why is it that I can''t help but smile at such thoughts? The stronger the opponents the more excited I feel running through my veins, I want to go back to adventuring with Aurora I''ll even take our parents with us so we all get stronger and even Elise to learn with my father, I could even introduce her to Alicia, I''m sure they would become good friends.'' ''You''re sure filled with happy thoughts all the time little sister Iris,'' I turn around slowly and notice Aurora sitting on the bed to which I say, "good morning big sister," making her laugh. ''It is interesting how I get to read your thoughts just by turning telepathy on, perhaps it is due to all the things that connect us.'' ''Prying on my thoughts you evil sister, I can''t even have any privacy,'' I start laughing mocking her. ''Related to your thoughts I''ll try to conquer the southern lands as fast as I can but it''ll depend on the total number of forces I''ll receive from all of this, after all, compared to the enemy we''re truly outnumbered reason why I haven''t started attacking and have only been invading closest parts of the forest killing whatever beast or monster we find so the soldiers get stronger through levels and skills while learning teamwork.'' ''Leading an army sounds very tough, shall I ask the adorable witch to give you a hand?'' ''It can be tough but I already have some experience, and can she even go pass through the mirror world to the world of Artana?'' ''Now that she has a physical body, and a complete soul made from a soul stone that belongs to the world of Artana, it should be possible. I did try to use the most expensive ones for that, some of them were really old since not just anyone can kill rank B monsters and beasts.'' ''That does sound interesting but I have the hero and the sage always close protecting me, so it would be best to get her to do something else instead... just not sure what she can help you with.'' ''She made it so the mana recovery in the other world would become a lot faster for me, as long as she''s in one of the nine spots of the magical star circle, which I used to always have close to the maximum mana during the tournament.'' ''That does sound useful but since she''s over there maybe she could explore the mirror world?'' ''I''m afraid that''s out of the question since the soul I used awakening you has been reduced a lot, and I don''t know how much more I''ll need to fully awaken you, so we''ll focus on you acquiring soul power and then you can proceed to awaken on your own, along with consuming any skills that you find during the 2 years I''ll be gone, and convert everything that you can''t use since you''re a grimoire into more soul power.'' ''Once you fully awaken you should save the skills that you find useful and give them to me once we meet again, you can either do this from the very beginning or not depending on how close you are to awaken, one way or another, I''ll go back home once I''m done with Ray and wait for you at our home while doing some quests and explore the ruins from back then.'' ''Sure Iris, that''s a good plan, I''ll keep consuming soul stones while I can, even though at some point I might have to exchange them for money for supplies in case we run out, even though I''ve been setting some countermeasures to not be low on money, as well as making the soldiers create farming fields by rotating crops, including some taxes from entering and leaving the kingdom, along with some other things which Prince Julius is sorting, so I can avoid someone messing with the economy while I''m absent.'' ''I''m surprised how you can just think on those things so easily.'' ''Well I did live for quite a long time and learned with a lot of mistakes and people always trying to steal the things I acquired, and since I can''t just kill traitors neither opportunists, I''ll have to do my best to not be stabbed in the back while I''m in the front lines, the main reason I put the one who has the most to lose handling the capital and domestic affairs, the Prince himself.'' ''I suppose he won''t bother you while you command the army that way as well...'' ''Exactly, this world will soon become filled with chaos once I get enough pieces to toy with.'' ''Truly like a... pandemonium,'' Aurora makes a cold smile upon my words. whitesculptor Thank you to Alexander for airdropping on Patreon! Chapter 78 – Annual Tournament Arc A certain being''s perspective. "Oh, all hail it, the evil god of demons, our almighty lord Hathus! He who has sent us an ordeal," the supremest of beings in the demon kingdom kneels toward the statue of his god and a voice behind him spoke, "to live to this day after centuries to see the demon king Mamroth kneel before something, I truly have lived long," the female demon lord Mazdara started tearing up as she knelt behind him. In their eyes, a bloody scroll appeared on top of the statue feet shining with a crimson aura which the demon king grabbed and slowly opened while bowing and then he reads it out loud to the many beings behind him. "The ordeal of Hathus, bring death to the human called Iris who''s a servant of the goddess Aria of the Lumen kingdom to the south the one who kills her shall be rewarded with a godly skill, capable of becoming the king of the different demon kingdoms," the many demon lords gulped practically at the same time due to the reward not as much for the mission, and then the king spoke in a surprised tone once more. "Just what in the world did a puny human do to enrage our god to this extent? How are we supposed to cross the red dragon territory? We would need to go around conquering everything to the east, then to the south and attempt to cross the mountains to do so... such ordeal will be very difficult to achieve, it''ll have to be delayed as we''re amidst a crisis against the near monster nests who keep stalling us." "Perhaps it is time to expand to the west instead we''d have better chances conquering that side and slowly but surely become stronger as well as possibly convincing the west demon kingdoms to join forces with us and become one, perhaps they too received this message and will be willing to work with us." "Despite our differences, demon lord Nure, I believe not a single of the demon lords and kings would dare oppose the god Hathus ordeal, so we should strike our enemies to the west and start making alliances with the rest of the demon kingdoms, in preference conquer them and having more strong types of demons serving me, that would be the most idealistic." "We''ll do our best to bring that wish into realization, demon king Mamroth." ''To think the demon kingdoms who were in a deadlock till now would start moving due to a single human girl,'' demon lord Aosoth thought while smiling excitedly as they''ve been increasing their forces carefully for the past centuries, slowly expanding to the sides. Iris''s perspective back to the present. "It''s time lady Aurora for the next fight the round 7 which will be the quarter-finals for the tournament the opponent will be the daughter of the head of the pink rose family a direct descendent of a famous old ninja hero from the tales of Artana." "A direct descendent?" I ask curiously as I remember the tale where a man was able to kill a few demon lords and beast lords eventually succumbing to one of them after a failed assassination. To my question, the man nods," it is in your best interest to surrender the next fight as your services are needed as a general more than they are as a soldier." "She''s that strong..." My left hand starts to tremble with excitement so I grab one of the Ray swords sheathe that he lent me, tightly. Despite the man''s advice, my body moves as if I''m being pulled by the magnet of a stronger opponent which he bows out of respect in my direction going unnoticed by me. "Ladies and gentlemen we''ll open today''s seventh-round with our amazing general who no one expected to have come this far versus a true descendent of one of the most prestigious bloodlines of the entire Lumen kingdom a direct heir of the old hero Fafnir the ninja, I present to you Moonflower the one known by her meticulous assassinations towards the enemies of our past king Francis, rewarded by him with the title of the quiet flower as her fighting style is as silent as one could expect," the crowd went euphoric with the introduction as Isabella daughter is simply that famous and a winner of past tournaments. We stare at each other on the black ring and then Moonflower says," your hand, so you''re the one who my mother chose," I make a surprised expression which she ignores and says," I understand don''t worry, however, I''m sorry but you''ll lose, but don''t feel bad I carry the blood of the past hero and also his blessings and I''ve trained with my mother the best assassin in the world, as a noble I''m simply above." Without saying anything I unsheathe one of my swords and hold it with my left hand preparing to attack as soon as the judge says the word. "You may begin!" ''Ice bind," the moment I speak she cuts the ice surging from the floor while jumping backward, and then she vanishes. ''Stealth?'' I extend my mana through the entire field and am unable to find her and then out of nowhere I feel a heavy blow on my stomach making me cough and then I see her in front of me. Notice: 130 health and 70 mana have been deducted. ''Even though she looks unprotected my fist didn''t sink as deep as I thought? I wanted to make her go unconscious, seems like she''s pretty tough strangely for such a young girl.'' She looked at Iris from top to bot looking for answers. ''Good thing I had my mana shield activated otherwise that could''ve been pretty bad it almost made me lose my senses from the pain alone while I can see her now I''ll have to attack,'' I grit my teeth and slash at her horizontally which she ducks and kicks my feet making me fall. As I''m falling I see her taking a dagger from the back of her waist, ''Icicle, Ice wall,'' an ice wall quickly splits the two of us leaving one on each side while icicles appear above her stretching towards her which she backflips a few times dodging them and then disappears once again. Notice: 200 mana has been deducted. ''Damn I lost her, how am I supposed to find her if my mana isn''t detecting her? Does she have a skill that makes her undetectable perhaps? I guess this was how she beat her earlier opponents, in that case, there''s only one thing I can think about to attempt to counter her,'' I take a deep breath and get up and then summon icicles through the whole floor and use ice expansion creating ice vines all around me hoping one of them will hit her. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. As I keep a defensive stance, I notice a drop of blood that is not mine, falling in front of me, and as I''m about to react I feel a knee hitting on my stomach and then a punch on my face throwing me forcefully to the floor. Notice: 360 health and 140 mana have been deducted. ''Mana coated physical attacks sure pack quite the punch yet this girl is hella tough, what''s up with her body? Past opponents that were older than her were already on the floor crying and surrendering yet this kid is looking with those green resilient eyes trying to figure out how my unique true stealth skill works, but sadly for her, there are not many direct countermeasures, even if she was able to scratch me with that ridiculous ice spell. ''Now, Icicles,'' I surround her whole body with magic circles and icicles start pouring out stretching at her from all the blind spots she has to which she responds by disappearing and dodging with her speed and reflexes. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. ''I wonder what teacher Ray would do in this situation...'' I close my eyes and start imagining her moving, I take a deep breath and relax my body,'' I''m glad that I came to fight...'' I smile. ''Why''s this girl smiling and looking so relaxed? I could''ve killed her a few times now if I used my weapon instead of my body...'' With her pride hurt, she strikes her dagger at Iris''s neck, and as she does her sword parries the invisible attack surprising moonflower.'' "What? How?" She asks confused at what just happened. The crowd goes crazy about the development and then I use a different skill as I can now see her," before you vanish again," I raise my hand at her, "destiny cards." System: The skill could not be used the requirement to activate it requires the awakening of the class. ''Ah... I didn''t know that in that case, I''ll put everything on this last attack, ice coat, decay, vanishing step,'' the sword started shining light blue, and then a deathly aura aggregated around it merging with the coldness scaring moonflower for a moment, and then suddenly Iris speed raises so much making her approach the neck of the assassin girl with her sword. Notice: 1100 mana has been deducted. ''That aura looks extremely unpleasant just what skill is that? I guess I can''t play around anymore with her, ''smoke bomb, substitution skill, true stealth.'' I hit her neck with my sword which starts decaying her body while slowing her down, as a purple cloud appears below me quickly blinding me, and then I sense the earlier killing intent on my flank,'' I don''t know how she did this but it appears that the one I attacked isn''t the real body,'' I slash where I feel her and then I hear her words," switch skill," and I feel a cold dagger pierce my hip from the right side where I had struck the body earlier on. Notice: 300 health and 100 mana have been deducted. The smoke bomb eventually fades and I realize what happened," it seems like you switched places with whatever this is you made," I lose the grip of the sword and let it fall, falling on my knees feeling my body getting numb, and then I completely fall on the floor. "The match is over judge, I hit her with paralysis she won''t move for quite a while." ''I don''t want to die again... Especially after discovering the sense Ray was trying to teach me, I was just about to take the next step into the training.'' Notice: The Skill Paralyze Resistance has been acquired. "Not... yet... I... refuse... to... lose..." as tears fall from my eyes I do my best with all my leftover strength while losing blood to get up, as I force my body to slightly raise. "It''s over Iris you did well, come back when your stronger," I feel a hit on the back of my neck and I faint, "take her and make sure she''s healed properly, she was a worthy opponent," Moonflower walks back while bleeding from a few places, as many icicles grazed her a couple of times making her smile. ''I can''t wait for you to grow up my little knight, you''ll surely become even stronger,'' Moonflower looks at the audience where her mother Isabella is and despite being far she realizes she''s smiling happily, ''guess you weren''t wrong about her after all, if it wasn''t for my stealth being unique it would''ve been a lot harder, even though I''m the ninja descendant who was born in a place called Japan, and not to forget that the night is still my realm where I''m 10 times stronger than this,'' as she passed through the tunnel she laughed softly. "The winner is Moonflower! We''ll be starting the next combat very soon! Feel free to go get some more food or have a bathroom break!" whitesculpto Chapter 79 – Annual Tournament Arc Goblin king a bit less than a year ago. Deep in the woods where the nest of the goblins resides a very big goblin remains seated planning on the future that is to come. ''It seems the humans are gathering numbers in the South, compared to us goblins they''re still far below us, so there''s nothing to be afraid of, last time it took 500 thousand humans and that very strong hero which I managed to murder to push us back, and thanks to killing a hero I was able to get a very special ability to name powerful goblins allowing them to become even stronger,'' he smiled as he thought about it. ''The problem is that our mother the goddess Luna statues bled and as such it feels ominous to start a war now... I initially thought on invading in 3 or so years, but now I don''t know if it''s wise...'' ''The day I killed the hero the goddess Luna the mother of all goblins whispered in my ear to retreat and build a very numerous kingdom, yes, that voice which is impossible to forget once heard, a delicate tone that makes the ears happy just to be able to hear it...'' ''Yet someone or something made our godly mother angry enough to make her statues bleed... but I do not know the meaning, the old goblin shaman is waiting for one of his visions so that we''re sure the invasion this time will work out, I have mimicked the humans from the last war and learned their tactics, this time around we''ll emerge victoriously, but I suppose I can delay it a bit more and gather stronger goblins by naming them whenever it''s not on cooldown if I die those who received my blessing will lose their powers, so I won''t be joining the front line this time around, as such, I''ll need strong leaders and smart leaders, even though most goblins are stupid little cunts who can only understand fear.'' "Goblin king, I request an audience please," a big goblin with a big ax kneels before the chair where he''s sitting. ''Hopefully not another dumb goblin requesting for power just to end up dead or permission to use one of our sex slaves,'' the goblin king sighs and then says," raise your head and speak goblin." "I am grateful goblin king, I have been mourning for the death of my son who was killed by a blonde female human, our mother the almighty goddess Luna whispered me, and she said the human is the reason why the statues started bleeding, a powerful seed capable of changing the world if left alive, and she granted me a special class called berserker to stop her." Upon hearing these words of the goblin underling the smile and happy mood the king had vanished and he made a creepy expression filled with wrinkles. "That human a blonde one did our mother Luna whispered to you her name?" "No king, but I know she''s blonde and uses ice, my sworn enemy and the human I''ll kill once I master this new power our mother blessed me with, with your permission of course oh goblin king." "We''ll go to war soon, however, I''ll be spreading my own blessing towards strong goblins so that we''re sure to win what''s to come as such, you shall receive a name and grow even stronger," the goblin king raises his hand pointing towards the berserker and says," unique skill kin awakening, now show me how strong you''ll become," an aura from the goblin king spreads to the berserker engulfing him and then he starts changing. His body starts becoming bigger, more muscled and uglier small white horns appear all around his beard almost like teeth, and then when the aura dissipates the goblin king receives a message from the system. System: Congratulations your underling has successfully become a goblin of the lord type the strongest grade right after a king one. ''This is the first time my power produced such a strong type of goblin, it seems that it may have been due to the special class he has, including the blessing of our godly mother.'' The goblin king raises from his chair making the many goblins around look at him and then says, "my children I have a new order for all of you instead of fighting each other reducing our numbers, from this day onwards you all shall go out and find your own strengths you have to fight strong opponents and experience the world and then return to me once you have acquired a good class, so that you may become the next goblin lord like this fellow here today who shall be named as Zrix," the goblins started spreading the word while making noise with their feet while screaming in honor of the new named one. "Now raise Zrix and become stronger so that you can exact not only your revenge but also the mission our mother choose you to take, you may command as many goblins and train them as you see fit." "I Zrix the goblin lord will do my best for you my king, and destroy those filthy humans once I master this new power," he gets up while grabbing the ax tight and then does a vertical cut after stretching his arm in the air noticing that his strength and agility increased considerably making him laugh crazily. He grabbed the ax so tight that he started feeling something peculiar, he and the goblin king started noticing his mana aura coating the ax and so the Zrix started focusing on that failing miserably many times but getting to shape the ax with a thin layer of it as he lacked mana control severely, nonetheless, he smashed the ground with the ax making a deep cut, one deeper than the length of the ax itself thus he and the king realized a new skill had been born for them in that right moment. "This consumes a lot of mana and needs an incredible amount of control but if we are to teach them to every single goblin... we''ll definitely become even stronger like those few humans who have shining weapons.'''' "I always thought the humans had found a way to make special weapons but for it to be the use of mana..." as soon as he finished those words the king started laughing and then he spoke," with this discovery, we''re surely to make a change but for that, we''ll need more goblins with a lot of mana, most of us don''t have much of it." "The system titles, some of them must give mana, how else would humans have so much, unless they spend their points solely on wisdom while most of us spend them on strength." "Perhaps we have been relying too much on strength Zrix, it''s time to explore new ways before the war that is to come, go find goblins with a lot of mana and train them while you learn yourself, so we have at least an elite force of shining weapon goblins." "As you command oh great king," Zrix left heading towards the goblins. ''I''m level 114, but I received a lot of curses from the last time I fought those disgusting humans, especially that hero if it wasn''t for that I would destroy them on my own, no matter what I''ll enslave every single one of them and eventually become the king of this world.'' ¡ù¡ù¡ù At the entrance of the coliseum, two hours later a very old man walked towards the receptionist. "Greetings sir, how may I help you?" The man asked awkwardly as the old man in front of him smelled badly alongside the scent of alcohol. "I''ve come to pick my student she''s the one who ended up in fourth place the short-haired blondie." ''This old man is the teacher of the noble lady Aurora?'' He started laughing and then he said with a mocking tone," do you have any way to prove what you''re saying, old man?" A voice coming from a couple that was passing at the side along with their child and a butler who carried her was heard," to think I''d meet you here fallen noble Ray," the receptionist looks at the source of the voice and notices the head of the white rose family Lord Alfred, upon hearing such words Ray turned around and starts laughing upon noticing who they are. "To think I''d meet the two of you here, so this is the weakling you married Sylvia," Ray started laughing some more, upon hearing his master being mocked Robert placed Alicia on the floor as she stood on her own who was on a piggyback ride till now. Once Robert starts unsheathing his sword to teach a lesson for the humiliation the old man is making a different voice is heard," teacher Ray, I''ve brought you the swords and as promised didn''t break them at all," as soon as I look around I notice Alicia family and say," why is... oh... my," I go silent as Robert has his sword unsheathed and is walking with an angry expression towards Ray. "Seems like a light warm-up before we resume your training student Iris," he said politely making it look like I stand above Alfred whom he just mocked. Once Ray takes one of the swords from me I walk away knowing that it won''t end up good seeing the glitter of seriousness on the teacher''s eyes. "You should run Robert, this is my teacher the strongest swordmaster in Lumen kingdom," I warn him as I appreciate him for always taking care of my friend Alicia. ''So this is the person Iris decided to follow instead of picking my father offer, I can feel the pressure of his skills,'' as Alicia is about to warn Robert to step back, Sylvia says," it''s been a while teacher Ray, you sound as rude as ever and peerless with the sword too, I thought I had been the last student before you retired, but it seems you picked someone rather interesting," Ray started laughing and then voice his opinion. "Interesting to say the least this little girl will with time become a monster with the sword that will surpass even me, after her training, I''ll definitely retire," he smiled excitedly while showing his yellow, black, and missing teeth. Once Robert reaches the range of Ray he says with an angry tone," I hope you have prepared yourself." "Bring it on puppy," the swords touch. Chapter 80 – Annual Tournament Arc As soon as the swords touch each other the duel begins. Both elemental coat their swords and Robert takes the initiative by doing a flurry of windy thrusts. ''A rapier style that''s very gentleman-like,'' Ray smiles, and then weirdly enough his sword looked like it bent and bounced the rapier away making Robert''s eyes open wider in surprise confused at what happened, taking a step back. "Was that it? That was worse than a light warm-up," Once again Ray starts laughing while everyone is focused on his sword including the people that ended up passing by watching a dispute between the white rose family known for peerless swordsmanship and an unknown old man who kept on mocking them with words while waving a sword. Ray starts walking outside as this place is becoming too crowded, noticing this, I follow through leaving the nobles behind after lightly waving at Alicia whose eyes were fascinated at the old man''s skill. "That old man is quite dangerous, it seems like it wasn''t all talk, I don''t know what he did but it looked like his sword bend and then bounced mine off, never seen something like that." "That was the old man showing off one of the skills I didn''t learn due to marrying Alfred, but I know the theory, the sword didn''t bend neither bounced that was mana with a soul layer which makes it look like it can stretch or enlarge by taking the same appearance as the weapon itself, we humans have a low life span so our soul is usually small but that old man has lived for quite a while and has done quite the killing and title farming, and on top of that he has learned how to do things with his soul, in fact, during one of the matches Iris mana started doing cuts on the floor, that was a different use which I disregarded initially, however, now that I know she''s her student it''s no wonder that happened once she ages a lot more she''ll be able to take the next step of swordsmanship." "Mana coating, elemental coating, and soul coating..." Alicia says while smiling excitedly to learn new things. "I do understand that, however, the old man looks truly ancient so it makes sense, but how come Iris was able to do it?" Robert questions making Sylvia also confused. "I suppose... Iris must have a considerable big soul already perhaps since she has a twin, maybe they''re connected in a mysterious way, perhaps since Aurora can''t use an element she becomes a sort of reserve power to Iris..." "That does sound like a plausible theory milady, but I don''t know anything that could measure a soul size, I''ve seen the adventurers stone book and inside the pages, something like a soul wasn''t mentioned." "I do know the royal family and the church have a unique book of the sort, I''ve also heard rumors about a red book used by the dark priests that criminal cult," Alfred said confidently as he remembered them. "In other words, from all of them the one who could possibly measure souls would be the church one since they serve the goddess Aria who makes humans reborn through the reincarnation portal, it wouldn''t be weird if their book had something like that in it." "Are monsters, beasts, and demons able to possess such things? Since in the end, they should be able to learn mana, elemental, soul coating, and all sorts of skills and classes that we have, since the system is the same right?" Alicia sneaked a bomb into the conversation as she knew through the hero memories that such things were indeed real and in the past had been quite the threat to the human race. "Go on ahead I''ll go back and talk to Julius right away as what you said makes complete sense and we didn''t even think about something so simple like that, monsters might be stupid but what if one of them actually learned the very few weapons that have kept us humans survive till now, including our war tactics and everything else, in fact... Alicia, you have the memories of the hero so be honest with me, was it on purpose?" Upon being questioned Alicia smiles and then says," I did say I acquired important information and tactics from long ago to deal with the enemies of humanity, not to forget the hero summoning isn''t restricted only to the goddess Aria though compared to other gods she''s a cut above in that ability," upon hearing her words Alfred ran towards one of the coliseum rooms to meet the crown prince Julius and Aurora who he assumed would be together. Iris and Ray left for the Tonne village while Sylvia and Robert took Alicia who''s still recovering to the wagon while they waited for Alfred. Meanwhile, Alfred found two royal guards protecting one of the rooms which he passed through without asking them for permission due to his own status. The doors opened with some strength surprising Aurora and the crown Prince Julius who were discussing domestic affairs before Aurora returns to the front lines and a maid who was on standby waiting for orders. "Julius, we need to talk," as soon as Aurora heard that she was about to get up out of respect for their relationship with one another, and then Alfred said," this matter includes the general too," Aurora stared at him as it felt strange from the few times she''s been with the white rose family to head the girl had never seen him this flustered. "What''s wrong Alfred, come sit with us, do bring the Lord a cup of tea," the maid who was on duty during their discussion leaves the room and then he starts talking while approaching them without sitting. "So basically... how should I say this, you might not believe me but my daughter Alicia has gotten the memories of the first hero the peasant one, and she said that the system works equally for every race, in other words," he unsheathed his sword and mana coats it and says," this is one of the things we humans learned and use to fight our enemies, but Alicia said that there have been monsters and beasts capable of using this skill too, which would include elemental coating as everyone is generally born with an element, as well as soul coating that is very exceptional, more like the only person I know that can use it is the old teacher of my wife, the swordmaster known as the fallen noble Ray." He took a deep breath and then continued talking. "The skills, classes that we humans have, in other words, it wouldn''t be weird for the goblins to have them, be fame or disgraced type ones, their king should also have learned to use the tactics that he encountered through the last war waged against us as well, as having subordinates equally or even stronger than us, could even appear a special type of goblin summoned by their goddess Luna," the more and more Alfred talked the more startled the crown Prince Julius became, as for Aurora she remained quietly listening to every single word unfazed as they were pieces of information that had been assumptions, while she learned more of this world and that she knew the short straw had been taken by her, as Iris race had been the weakest of them all, and ever since reading about the system being fair, it would certainly mean that every god had close to the same set of skills. "That''s indeed pretty dangerous and could without a doubt make it harder for us especially since their number will be a lot more than what we have currently what do you think general?" Julius asked while sweating nervously from the room temperature and the news. "As long as my conditions become true before the war begins, I cannot possibly imagine us losing to goblins, of course that for our victory to happen the army needs to keep training and improving the way I envision them to, while we get the number of soldiers I need, we''re currently way too few and if I were to guess they should attack us with their whole force, be it composed of goblin children, females, men, or even elderly, from the information I''ve received from the pope and the Saintess one hundred years ago, they used half of what they had a force of 400 thousand goblins, after studying and learning more about goblins they should be around three times more so one million and two hundred as long as they''re not fighting other fronts," in reality they are one million goblins due to the ceremony they do with the children from time to time, due to it the number ended up reducing by 100 thousand and the rest murdered by other races around their kingdom, as well as internal strife and the law of the strongest. "That''s an insane amount..." Alfred said and then both of them frowned as Aurora had kept this information to herself to not demoralize anyone, she then spoke," and yet we live in Lumen kingdom despite everything we have around 9 to 10 million humans, just not many into the army, in other words, due to the summoning of the heroes and the visions of the Saintess the humans got used to living in comfort and peace, forgetting that they live in a world that they can die at any given time, they have turned into slothful beings," Aurora said coldly making both of them silent. "Get me at least 500 thousand soldiers and I promise I''ll wipe the goblin race out of this world unless... of course there''re other goblin kingdoms around the world seeing as we barely had any information about what''s around us, the reason why I''ve formed some scout parties when I joined the army and have been acquiring information from all the fronts, that include the sea in the west, and beyond the mountains in the east where it is recorded for an ogre kingdom to exist, but basically I''m drawing a map of the world, certainly we won''t be able to reach to the deepest parts, and possibly not even to the edges of the world due to every freaking enemy we have to face because we don''t have a single allied kingdom of any type, aside of perhaps the golems on top of the mountains to the east who are just peacefully living there, if it wasn''t for that I''m sure we would''ve been invaded by that position as well." ''Even though she''s saying everything bluntly and in an angry tone she doesn''t look mad at all, she''s truly different than her twin sister Iris who is fairly easy to read, what are ogres even,'' Alfred thought while paying attention to this little girl closely,'' the most interesting point would be her confidence that seems to have no end almost like a bottomless well, but from everything she has done the numbers don''t lie, in a very short amount of time she''s clean the entire central-southern section of the forest and even cut the trees as she progressed shortening the territory of the goblins by force, picking small to big groups of enemies defeating them mercilessly without going beyond heavy injuries, there hasn''t been a single death for now at least, if she were to fight an army of 1.2 million with what she has currently, everyone would simply die, even if Aurora has the skills but does not have the numbers, she''s bound to fall.'' "Currently the defenses of the kingdom consist of mostly the guards, as the military left Isabella to command and will join us in the South through the support of the pope, seeing as it was the choice of the people it simply can''t be helpt, furthermore peasants who hear your tales from the pope, your speech and also from the tournament, they will for sure be encouraged to join our army Aurora, I believe it''s truly just a matter of time." "I agree with Julius it''ll be even easier now that it''s flowering season named after the goddess Aria, the weather will be perfect for people to be convinced as well as I''m sure people are hearing all the changes and laws you and Julius been preparing, especially the one that protects those who end up with a disgraceful class, and that criminals will be solely those who harm others in some way, everything is changing, in fact, your brain is truly special, I''ll let you meet my daughter once she''s finished her training, there are some memories that Alicia wishes to share with you to help you beat our enemies." To that Aurora replies," I''m thankful as every help is necessary especially information, the more I have the less to- humans will die on the battlefield." ''Oops, the word toys almost escaped my mouth,'' she let out a smile. "I''ll be going now your highness, general if either of you needs anything just write me, I''ll be contacting the noble houses that are connected to me, so the army side expands, once I have a decent number of troops I''ll be going south to give you two a hand, and hone my skills too, can''t allow that freaking old man to mock me like that and get away easily next time I meet him." ''Seems like Iris did find a great teacher how amusing,'' Aurora smiles lightly, making it look like an innocent expression to not disrespect Alfred. "I''m thinking in making word be spread for peasants who don''t have a job to become guards increasing the law and enforcement of justice in the capital, and with an even better payment to become soldiers of our army, as well as doing a deal with the other prince and princess, so that they too get a share of men as the scale of war, will need all fronts to survive since we don''t know if it''s only the goblins we''ll be facing or not, and we may even end up fighting one of the other two successors if they don''t achieve enough, it''s also an option that could lead to a usurpation of the throne once we win." "You''re truly a confident child Aurora, to think you''re only 9 years old and go to that extent even if I don''t spend much time with you, I can tell that you''re truly something else, I''ve met kids your age my daughter and your sister included and their a lot more childish, the only child aspect of you is your body, for that mind of yours it''s like it has lived for a very long time," Alfred says and then turns around leaving. "See you later Alfred," Julius says as he stares at him leaving, and then the maid arrived with some tea and cake," seems like our break from work has arrived," Julius says happily as Aurora smiles at something since she''s not looking at anything in particular. ''This world is starting to get fun with the number of pieces I can play with,'' Aurora thought to herself filled with amusement. ''I can''t wait to destroy millions of beings with you again Aurora, it''ll truly be a vicious and delightful meal, speaking of which, you didn''t tell Iris that you too received two skills from the Saintess and the goddess blessing via soul-bound.'' ''It is fine, one of them is the endless cap which will allow my pandemonium skills to be better used, but she needs to awaken before we reach that stage, and the other blessing skill is endless awakening which will be interesting to use once I''m alone, even though as a weapon I probably have a limited growth rate, but it should at least help me get to it faster.'' ''That way you''ll become even more useful to our master as well as strong enough to protect us.'' ''Indeed.'' ''This world will be turned upside down soon enough Aurora,'' the voice started laughing madly in her head and then it started talking through her mind again,'' will you ever tell her about our past? After all, we did...'' as the voice was about to say something Aurora''s head started hurting making the voice disappear, she places her hand in the spot where it''s painful. "Are you okay Aurora? Does your head hurt?" "Don''t worry prince Julius everything''s fine." "Alright here have some tea it''ll help." "Thank you," she takes a light sip noticing it''s pretty hot. ''Even if I wanted to tell Iris anything about my past life I don''t remember it, I was something different in a world of humans I was a different being... something else entirely... but I don''t remember what... in a way, I hoped the red book held the answers to my problems but the information was classified sadly, and even then my memories are all messed, cursed, sealed... I don''t know who I am anymore, all I know is that I''m Aurora, and even that name feels rather... wrong for me.'' whitesculptor This was the last chapter for this arc, from here onwards... we go to war! Chapter 81 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 5 of the flowering season at the capital south gate. "They say destruction only comes at the hand of the powerful, thus the strong can''t help but extend their arms and break those around themselves. Do not forget that through the entire story of this world, it is mentioned that the weakest can''t help but cower in fear, for when those who are born superior decide to tear us apart, and steal from us everything we have. We end up with nothing but the darkness of death and the poverty of our souls. We''ve faced every possible defeat before the system was implemented, as the different races were born unequally, but even then ours was since birth inadequate, and utterly weaker compared to those around us," the humans in front of Aurora who''s making a speech, lower their faces knowing how powerless each and every single one of them is. "Yet upon the records of the church we''re currently at the year 5009 after the system, and I ask you all, why is it that we''re still alive as the inferior? Is it because of the goddess who conveyed us with her messages through this person next to me the Saintess, to warn us of the dangers? No!" She shouts angrily with all her strength. "Is it because the goddess decided to summons heroes from different worlds to aid us?" "No! That''s not it either!" She shouts while raising her hands in the air at shoulder height clenching them into fists. "I ask you all, why is it that we as the human race are still standing, and have a decent peaceful kingdom of 10 million humans as the weakest race?" Aurora observes as people whisper among each other for an answer while different peasants and nobles trade confused looks with one another. "The answer is simple, it is because we''re nothing more nothing less than cowards, who know when to run when things get dangerous. We grasp our survival as the most important factor because we fear the strong. We fear death, and utilize our brains and wits to its fullest to come up with tactics and even dirty tricks. All of this to defeat our opponents who are fiercer and wilder than us when we are feeling threatened. But all of you who got used to these peaceful times, forgot that the monsters are still waiting for a chance to gnaw and devour those around you, to break, torment, torture, and even make some of you as their breeding materials and enslavement," the citizens heads gradually started to rise once more in silence while they felt nervous towards Aurora, all of them being entranced in her words. "We are weaker than goblins in what comes to the strength attribute, that is true. Not to forget they also have more stamina than us making them tougher and resilient to kill!" "We''re also incapable of using magic as adequately as monsters do, and they even have opposite and multiple elements the way they are while we''re stuck to the minimum of one!" "Not to forget, that we''re nowhere close to having as much mana and magic power as demons have, as well as the big life span that allows them to reach higher heights than us. But I mean, that goes for every race except ours, and yet we are freaking alive as the utterly worms that we are!" She extends her hands towards them opening her palms facing them towards the sky. "Did you all truly think that we''re alive thanks to the goddess Aria? It is true she''s been a good supporter of our race and has helped a lot, however, what have you guys done except being lazy and scratching your asses with such assistance? How is it possible that out of 10 million humans, the three human armies barely reach 200 thousand men together?" "The reason is quite simple dear citizens, you''re all not only cowards who are waiting to be slain by your enemies, but are also too lazy to do anything about it. If you won''t change, you''ll all die, your mothers, wives, and daughters will be raped by those green monsters. Your sons, husbands, and fathers will meet their deaths or worse, and yet, all you''ll do is experience such fate while complaining that it was inevitable, and that you were born weak." "The destiny you were all too lazy to change... I will march today towards the south, and heed my words with your utmost attention! I will expand the human territory to the infinite so that this world can be truly peaceful, and it shall be used by all the humans who support me like the goddess Aria assisted all of you. Alongside the forty thousand men the church kindly lent to our cause, including this almighty beautiful woman Serenity, the Saintess. Who''s a weak woman like the rest of you, yet she''s willing to fight! And I a little child of 9 years old that has become a general, a mere lowborn like most of you here today," she points randomly from one side to the other of the crowd passing her finger through millions," if I can do it, so can every single one of you peasants and nobles alike!" Aurora then points towards the flag and says," I will cut fate and make a new one, I hereby declare it in the name of prince Julius the oldest prince and next heir to the throne, a ruler who loves humans and seeks to amend the mistakes of the past, so that everyone has a fair chance, be them peasants or nobles, be them, owners of disgraceful or fame classes, every single one of you. If you so wish to have a job to become either a guard to protect the Lumen kingdom, or a way better-paid job as a soldier in our army, where your achievements will allow you all to rank up higher, and earn more money and lands. The ones from the territory that you''ll help capture alongside me!" The citizens started echoing at the greed of promised money and lands, after feeling utterly bad inside from her words, letting it all out at once. "I am Aurora, the general, and in my name, with the unique element bestowed by the goddess herself through the Saintess blessing," she raises her right arm to the sky and a dark aura surrounds it creating a big enough dark ball for everyone to see, causing them to feel the pressure. She then shouted higher than ever before. "I will destroy our fate as the weakest race, and obtain what we humans deserve, the world!" The ball then flew towards the sky and exploded, hiding the sun above the capital south walls for a moment, turning the whole place completely dark on the ground into a large ominous shadow, where the peasants and nobles who were assisting her speech went in awe. This was quickly followed by a similar ball of light from the Saintess, that irradiated them afterward, making it look like the brilliant hope the one that would bring a new future after the darkness destroyed its enemies, forcing the crowd to go crazy in ecstatic screams, echoing through the entire south wall. "The world awaits, it is begging for the blood of our enemies to be splattered, it reeks of the stench of the corpses that we''ll pile up as we fight, but that is fine. That is welcome for the ones of us that die. They will become bridges for the rest of us that will walk over their dead bodies, at the end of our journey through this world my dear humans. We''ll have completely dominated the world, and offered our souls for our mother the goddess Aria to care of," the people shouted the superior being name extremely loud with all their hearts in unison. "The three successors of the king will wait for all of you brave souls, who are tired of being weak, coward, and lazy. To come, walk, run, trip, rise, fight, survive, live, and ultimately become stronger with us!" Aurora expands her dark element around her whole body, making her look extremely eerie while the Saintess next to her mimics her, making herself look entirely divine. And then, they extend their hands towards one another while holding them, and they start smiling showing that under the name of the goddess be they who they are, they have a place under the banner of the general Aurora. The close to 6 million people assisting this, started shouting the words general Aurora alternatively with the word Saintess while clapping, and stomping the ground euphorically shaking the area around. ''A new era begins today,'' Aurora raises her head and looks at the sky making the sunlight turn her blue eyes even clearer,'' it seems no matter where I go the darkness and the stench of blood will always follow me through. At least this time around I have someone worthwhile fighting for.'' ''All is in the name of our savior Iris. Aurora let us show the world the one they called death bringer, the walking calamity, the white demon of the bloody plains, the one who murdered billions of beings.'' The extra voice laughed wickedly inside her mind. ''Even though that was my past self, in other words, the sleeping one, not the current me whose identity was born in the mirror world. It is not wise to release her unless truly necessary, it was already a miracle we were even able to stop her madness...'' ''The reason she didn''t overthrow the gods...'' ''Don''t even dare to mention it, keep an eye on her, and shut up grimoire.'' Year 5009 after the system day 30 of the flowering season at the southern outpost. "General there''s been the sight of a very strange group of black-hooded figures, about 10 thousand of them coming towards our gates." "They have finally come, let them in, they are expected allies, and they too are part of the humanity. Do place them on the opposite side of the church troops, to avoid confusion and internal struggles." "Yes ma''am, at once." "Are you really taking them into the army? Their group is mostly composed of dangerous criminals Aurora..." "That''s fine Saintess, they will not dare to betray us after what they''ve witnessed." "You mean the speech?" "It was something else, but that did help a lot too, the only two forces missing, for now, are the gray and white houses." "Why would that wicked Zylph be part of our army?" "Same reason as the dark hooded came here, speaking of which..." "Greetings general Aurora, and Saintess. I leader Balthazar of the dark robes have brought the strongest of us except for Omar to support you on your conquest towards the prophecy," upon hearing these words, the Saintess remained silent and neutral for the time being out of respect for Aurora, while feeling confused at the word prophecy the man spoke before them happily. "Don''t tell me Omar the greatest assassin in the world, who rivals even Isabella the head of the pink rose family, was too scared to tag along?" Balthazar started laughing and then said," well I can''t believe anyone wouldn''t after what appeared on the red book of the prophecy. I''m surprised you convinced the pope and the Saintess to be here with us," he looks at her while speaking effortlessly. "She was the one who actually chose me, perhaps for my feats as the general of the army despite being born as a peasant. I only have gratitude towards her and the blessing she gifted me, so do treat the Saintess well from here onwards Balthazar." "This is truly unprecedented, to think you were chosen solely on your capabilities," he knelt towards Aurora out of pure respect, and then added," despite the past, we''re willing to support those white robes under you Serenity, as long, as this lady goals, aren''t betrayed by you at least." "Humph, don''t be a fool Balthazar. I can''t even betray Aurora even if I wanted to, after all, I blessed her. One way or another I believe in this little girl. I prayed every day for someone to come to lead the humans to victory, and honestly this child has been doing quite a great job so far," she smiled confidently showing superiority over the black-hooded man. "With this, all conditions have been met as I currently have 609 thousand soldiers under my command and most of them are training one anotherupon my teachings. I''ll just need to rank up a couple more humans with good enough leadership, and then we''ll start agitating the waters to drag the goblin king out of his nest," Balthazar upon being accepted stood next to her in the opposite side of the Saintess. On top of the wall, there stood a blonde girl looking at the horizon where she''d eventually meet the goblin king, at her right, a white hooded robe figure that looked like an angel with green long hair coming out of her hood, and on the other side a figure in a black hooded robe, whose silhouette was identical to a demon. ''The pieces have mostly gathered, it is time to play this war game and bring the first calamity to this world. Ah... I can''t wait to consume the soul of the goblin king, how delicious will it taste.'' whitesculpto Chapter 82 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 31 of the flowering season at the southern outpost. "This group is the people that I chose to lead those around you, the ones whose leadership is highest, heed my words gentlemen for you are the chosen to protect the lives of those under you." "Yes, general!" The men shouted proudly for being chosen. "The men on a line behind you are the ones who you''ll take lessons and learn from, once they claim that you have learned what I taught them then you too will get a group of soldiers to cherish, to protect, and above all to lead as parts of your own body, you''re the line of humanity that defends the kingdom if you fall your troops will reach disorder if any of you fail my orders, my strategies, they will end up all for naught, resulting in your own losses, so always follow your orders whatever they may be, however, don''t be cowards, if the situation allows you too help on killing your enemies, and securing your allies, support those under you, the time for cowardice, fear and laziness has ended." "Yes general!" The new and those who will teach them shouted excited to be part of something bigger than what they''ve been so far, being able to teach others while redefining their own understandings of war. "You''re all dismissed, once you train and have some doubts or confusion that you can''t sort on your own, come talk with me, I''ll be in my tent in the middle of the outpost as you know, and for those who don''t, now you do," Aurora goes to the stairs out of the little wooden platform they made for her, where she usually makes speeches, eventually reaching the tent and as soon as she enters it... "Welcome back Aurora," the sage Romeo and the hero Sophie tell her in unison to what she smiles and replies," thank you, how are the preparations?" "Everything''s set general, we''re also starting to become a force to reckon, even though if it was the old world we''d be thousands of times stronger than here, we''ve participated in a lot of fights with the army but the experience we get for these lowly creatures hasn''t been that much, but since you need us here, for you and of course the prince who assists us, we''ll stay and keep doing what we can." "In war, you''ll be able to get a lot more experience, as at some point we''ll start fighting the powerful ones that are hiding in the goblin king camp." "But hell even after this long I''m getting even at chess against the prince Julius, but you''re on a completely different level Aurora, for someone as young as you, you truly were blessed by the goddess and now even the Saintess, I bet not even the past generation heroes were that lucky." "They''re bound to become super strong eventually, all the thirty summoned that the goddess Aria blessed us with, each will become a very strong individual capable of shifting the Lumen kingdom, I just hope it''ll be for the best, I really don''t want to have to fight any of them, I''d be murdered easily after all," Aurora words gave them a sense of superiority but also a wish to cherish such a little girl in front of them, after this whole time they looked at her like their daughter, a genius one, but definitely one of their kin nonetheless. "In case the worse comes to worst, we''ll protect you so that we can clear the ordeal the goddess asked of us so that we can return to our old world, she promised we could have a second chance to enter it, the one from before the void, and for that to happen in Artana a world a lot more dangerous than the one we used to live, we''ll have to count on our little general talent for war, which feels like it pairs the stories of the legendary god of war from our old life," Romeo said happily as he remembered himself of the many gods that are now gone and are completely different from the ones in this world. "Exactly just like Romeo says, I the hero will triumph over every other summoned and bring you any victory in all the battles we''ll wage, all we ask in return is for the possibility of victory to exist in the battlefield you send us no matter which it is." "Of course, I believe in both of you, and knowing how important the two of you are, I wouldn''t send you to a dangerous position of the battlefield, unless there was an ambush or a lack of information like in a place where the eyesight is not favorable to us, for example, deep inside of the forest in front of us," Aurora points at the forest of the South that has been cut down almost every day forcing the monsters, beasts and even animals that live in there to hide further to the center of it. Sophie approaches and hugs Aurora lowering herself to her height while whispering to her ear. "You haven''t told us why are we cutting trees even after this long, when are you going to tell me your little secret my dear younger sister Aurora," she looks at the girl making a lustful stare trying to pry on her thoughts on a friendly way to what she replies. "I have three objectives towards the wood cutting, dare to guess?" Aurora smirks bullying them with this little mental game of hers. Romeo taking on the challenge declares," the initial goal should be to use the wood to fortify and increase our defenses, as well as to extend the wood wall so that the beasts won''t be able to surround us, neither get past us harming the gigantic fields we have and our supplies which the two siblings have started to copy us in that sense, of course, that they lack our numbers and also the initiative we took, not to forget... they don''t know the reason of why are we doing all of this." Sophie does a whilst as a compliment from the great explanation he gave and then Aurora speaks," it''s a good thing that you''ve been learning and observing, not only our army but also theirs, it''ll prove quite worthwhile in the long term, do you happen to know the 3 objectives though?" "I expected that to be at least one of them," Romeo chuckles in disappointment but is used to this by now. Inside the tent Aurora places the chessboard on top of the table and starts positioning some pieces, and then she explains in a very calm tone, and as she''s about to start Mark and Ryu who''s taking a break from observing the troops return to the tent alongside the Saintess, Balthazar, Zylph and Alfred. "Welcome, gray and white rose family heads to the southern outpost," Aurora voices out so that Romeo and Sophia understand who the two new faces are, after noticing the rings in the white and red-haired man. "I''m delighted in meeting you young general, I am Zylph and I''ve come to join the cause placing my share of men alongside Alfred''s, to protect our supply route just in case." Aurora looks at him with her typical cold gaze and thinks, ''quite the bold move, allowing him to manage the supplies and doing as he pleases if that''s what this man thinks will happen at least.'' "I''m grateful but your men can join the front lines as the supply lines are already protected by his highness..." with a very cold tone putting him in the rightful place she adds, "Prince Julius." Without showing any emotion he says," I understand general in that case allow this one troop to be part of the central section of the formation." "That section is already completed, I''ll let you choose between the left-wing where I have your friend Balthazar troops or the right-wing where Ryu army is." ''Knowing what this man is like I can''t allow him to be in the center much less to be close to the Saintess, and neither nearby to the supplies, much less to be part of the reserve forces which I''ll implement later, so pushing him towards one of the wings will be one of the possible moves unless...'' "My force is of 20 thousand mostly composed of... mercenaries we could say, and of course that includes horses, so they are a very peculiar force that might not fit into the wings of the army," he smiles coldly hiding his true nature. "Horses... it seems I have underestimated you lord Zylph, to think you''d actually bring such an interesting force to my army, in that case, I''ll place you on the right-wing, and have you do hit and run along with flanking tactics to support Ryu engages, I assume you can do that much correct?" ''This bitch who does Aurora think she is talking with? With everyone watching me... can''t be helpt, I have at least made her acknowledged my war knowledge and innovation in the use of horses in from of them, this girl doesn''t sound useless at all either, this could be rather interesting, I''ll take the bite of the bone you''re giving me for now young lady plus I get to play with Ryu, that''s not too bad either,'' Zylph then opens the mouth and voices coldly," that sounds fine for now." "Very well, I''ll appoint you as a special leader and the head of the cavalry, so that you can despite being on the right flank if necessary assist a different section of the war, which if you''re talented enough, you''ll be able to shine the most." Upon hearing those unexpected words Zylph''s who didn''t expect to be acknowledged to that extent smiled happily, which didn''t contrast at all with the way he usually is. ''Only a psychopath to control another,'' Aurora thought while smiling at Zylph confidently of her new decision. "With that taken care of, I''ve brought 20 thousand heavy armored soldiers, reason why I took so long to arrive." "That''s... pretty amazing Alfred, unexpected yet expected perhaps, I''ll place your men in the middle of the center so that they form a line between the lightly armored soldiers and the archers, mages, and healers who will be behind the heavily armored troops as a last line of defense, in case some extremely powerful creature appears like the goblin king himself, it is expected for him to be way above what any human has ever achieved in levels, I wouldn''t be surprised if he was a level 100 or even 200 being and move another 20k from the central to the left-wing, so Balthazar gets to have more reign." Everyone gulped except for the Saintess, Mark, and Ryu who knew about it for quite a while now, excluding Balthazar who simply bowed happily. "Regarding your question earlier Sage Romeo, I have been cutting the forest from our front, so that our soldiers can notice nocturnal attacks from the watchtower or even the walls easier, also so that the enemies have fewer places to hide and ultimately to force them to roam to the sides causing strife and harm to the neighbor beast kingdoms of the different species, like the kobolds and whatever else is hidden, which will passively trigger wars between them while we push and pressure the goblins more and more," an ominous aura surrounded Aurora making everyone respect and perceive how nasty the tactics employed by the general they''re currently below are. Zylph looks at Balthazar who notices him smiling happily,'' for him to be this delighted it must be her, the one they''ve been waiting for which is weird as the Saintess doesn''t seem to be bothered by Balthazar presence and his men, is this girl charismatic and resourceful enough to actually bring enemies together turning them into allies just like that? After such long strides no less? There was also the annual tournament where she reached fourth place with a rare ice element, and then my spies told me she was blessed by the Saintess and the goddess Aria, and now has the unique dark element as well. On top of that this young lady seems to know what she''s doing towards the upcoming war, everyone here is of importance and they all seem to respect her highly even someone as annoying as Alfred... Quite the unusual young girl indeed, kids at her age are usually farming the lands or learning etiquette if they''re nobles not commanding armies, I can''t help but respect her intellect as a very intellectual person myself, I could not find any flaws or weak points so far, there''s not many like this chick. I''ll have to get my hands on her, she''ll surely be useful in the future," a wicked smile appears unnoticed on Zylph''s face by those around but Aurora, who pays it no mind as she knows worse. "Would this army be able to defeat such a high-level monster?" Romeo asks a little scared of the answer. "The records say that even a level one can damage it as long as they hit him, it''s not like he has immunity to physical or magical damage, if a level 100 at max spends every single point in stamina, he''d have a minimum of five thousand health, but that''s only if he spent all his points on that, however, that''s unlikely plus he should also have a bunch of stamina from his age, he must be quite old and the older we get the more status we receive, in humans case a single stamina per year, we can expect a bunch of extra on him, alongside the bonuses of all the titles, and a king type of evolved creature which means a lot of tricks, be they extra status bonuses or even skills from attaining such rank, along with a little more than one million goblins." ''The more this girl explains how strong the goblin king might be, the more I realize how interesting it''ll be to take on such a monster, as the strongest swordmaster in the Lumen kingdom I can''t help but find it a worthy opponent, I bet if it was my wife teacher that old man, he''d be able to understand this feeling too,'' Alfred thought as his right-hand grips the sword handle on the waist excited and nervous about the coming war. "Can we even win this war?'''' Zylph''s asks as he now has a clearer perspective of the war that is to come and on his cautious and meticulous mindset the odds aren''t that great. "Of course, now that we have at least a number equal to half of the goblin army under my command it is a matter of time, but for now the soldiers and the leaders I appointed will have to take the training the first soldiers have done before, and of course I''ll be taking this deployment a few steps higher afterward, not to forget there''re motivated and egotistical soldiers on the other two armies due to my speech, which served to wake humanity up, do as I say and the goddess Aria will shine victory upon us Zylph." ''This kid really doesn''t lack confidence, one of my daughters in her place would be peeing of fear if they had to lead a thousand men, and yet the prince who''s supposed to handle the army that is past 600 thousand is nowhere to be seen, normally I''d check her background to blackmail if necessary but I didn''t see Omar yet, so he must be protecting her parents from the shadows, this will be complicated, but this lady will eventually lower the guard down, even if I must come and find the girl while she sleeps, what happens under the linens stays inside them after all.'' whitesculptor Welcome to Sonny for joining Patreon! Thank you very much guys for all the love! Chapter 83 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 35 of the flowering season at the mansion of the royal family. "I''m truly surprised about everything that has been happening ever since the death of my father Ange, and the more I dig the more interesting I take the kingdom to be, it is almost as if I''m making one big puzzle and soon when I complete it, I''ll be able to change the world or at least influence it in an interesting way." ''She''s making that expression unbefitting of a princess again, a very sorrowful one...'' Ange who finishes taking a sip of the hot tea asks," I am very sorry princess I''m not following this new subject, would you be willing to clarify please?" "I have found a cute little doll who is very mysterious and intriguing to the point of having spent a good fortune on researching everything possible related to her but not only did I ended up spending money I also made some of those who I hired face death." "I''m still confused princess, what doll? A cursed item perhaps?" Ange looks confused making the princess chuckle. "The blonde, adorable, young, and short doll called Aurora the general of my eldest brother Julius." "Oh the one who ended up in fourth place at the annual tournament, people seem to be making quite the ruckus about her ever since the speech she made." "In fact, the masses are only talking about her despite me and both my brothers existing, a peasant at that who was made a noble by my brother Julius." "From nothing to everything is it? How did she ascend to where she is now though?" "That was the exact question I had in mind, however, after all the effort I went through, there''re some pieces that have yet to connect properly to one another." "What could possibly be so hard about a little peasant girl who was born not that long ago, princess?" "What if I told you that both the doctor who helped giving birth to her says she was born without an element, and that this information was approved by not only Julius but also the pope?" "Hum? Wasn''t she the one with the rare ice element? I saw a few matches of her unless I''m confusing Aurora with someone else?" "Exactly, not only has a rare element but she also has blonde hair which is rare and blue eyes which neither of her parents has, of course, that this could mean nothing but it is certainly interesting." "Maybe her grandfather had blue eyes and only passed down on her now, no?" "Yes, a possibility but what''s interesting is that she has an element yet the information I gathered said the opposite till recently or it means someone hid it from me, so things get better..." ''There goes the princess again, that sorrowful stare into something I can''t begin to comprehend almost as if she''s looking into a completely different world whose gaze goes through me...'' "Princess... you were saying?" "Seems like I was lost in thought again... even though I just had an interesting one." "One from your cursed skill?" "Perhaps, even I don''t know how to differentiate between them, since some are real and others aren''t, a few belong to it and the rest don''t? Anyway, what we know is that my brother is hiding something, possibly big related to that general of his, and you may not yet know but she was blessed by the Saintess and the goddess Aria on the end of the first day of the tournament." "Whoa! Just how lucky is she? A peasant that has even earned the blessing that''s... wasn''t it something that only heroes are able to get?" "The truth is that the Saintess can choose whoever she wants once per life, however, this one in specific hadn''t chosen anyone despite the many requests of the pope, I believe it has something to do with her mother and lost sister." Ange after making a surprised face asks," she has a sister?" "From the information I gathered let''s just say that she does, and the pope exiled her from our kingdom at the cost of a lot of lives, one of the darkest secrets of the church, don''t tell anyone though you might die, as some of the men did." Ange makes a cold expression and says," I''d love to see what fool would dare to kill me, and meet my mother''s wrath." "My my, how scary, my little Ange should be cuter," as soon as she heard the princess''s words she returned to normality smiling kindly and bowing lightly. "I have received the information on what her blessing was, dare to guess?" "Isn''t it a skill that the goddess uses, usually that''s what it''s supposed to give no?" The princess smiles creepily and then whispers," she got the unique dark element which caused a ruckus in the church, as their doctrine is against the demons in the north, that appear from time to time who are brutally murdered every time." "That pope is having a hard time? That''s hilarious he''s usually the one giving trouble to others thanks to all the fanatics, and their stupid ideologies." "Well the most interesting part was that the pope used his skill to examine Aurora''s disgrace, and she was completely pure absolute zero, and now even got blessed by the Saintess and the goddess probably due to that." "Seems like this doll is having a fun time causing havoc wherever she goes." "Yes, Aurora is having fun, I don''t know what kind of person she is from the little time I''ve been with her but sounds mostly a troublesome puzzle piece that doesn''t fit anywhere, I just can''t seem to place her." "That would be a first princess, but I''m sure it''ll be a matter of time for you to be able to achieve its full progress." "I wonder... It feels like I''m missing something important, especially since one of the spies I hired was murdered recently." "Oh right princess, you did mention it caused you some losses what was that all about?" "Her army is composed by the white, blue houses who have an alliance to my brother Julius which is quite normal, however, she also received 40 thousand men from the church that would also make sense since the church Saintess by whatever reason blessed her, which includes the woman herself another reason the church is starting to crumble is the devotees are taking over her side, towards what they call a divine war in the name of the goddess Aria against the goblin king who is represented by the goddess of order Luna." Ange bites a cookie breaking it in half making it fall inside the tea doing a gulp little sound and then princess Liliana continues talking. "What I found unreasonable was the Gray house and even the dark priest''s faction to also join her, who have been at war with the church, and yet they''re actually in the same army, isn''t it unbelievable?" "What!? Isn''t that crazy bastard Zylph obsessed by the Saintess? Why would Aurora allow someone dangerous like him at close to her? The dark robes too, they are criminals!" "He might have his issues... a lot of them to be fair, more than most men, but he does know how to wage war, and either we like him or not, he''s intellectually brilliant." "I don''t deny any talent that man might have, but he''s not someone who is controlled by others princess!" "Don''t shout dear, I know that myself, however, Aurora and the Saintess showed those around them that the unique dark and light elements were convergent, thus making it a symbol for opposite forces such as the priests of the pope and the dark priests of a guy who I found absolutely no information except the name and title master Balthazar who seems to be the leader of such force." "That''s... insane, how did your brother even allow all that to happen?" "Apparently he barely leaves the capital doing the control of the supplies, Julius seems to firmly believe he''s war intellectual is not necessary as long as Aurora is handling things, and this piece of information I heard about him personally, furthermore said there were many issues within the kingdom pointed out by his general that needs to be fixed before she can start expanding towards the south." "I don''t know what to say, princess." "This all takes us back to who is Aurora, from the information I gathered, let''s just say that she does not have a strong background like you or Alicia, and despite her father being a famous healer, he''s not someone good enough to teach her the talent which was shown in the annual tournament from swordsmanship and magic to the recent achievements related to fighting against the goblin territory which they''ve been pushing the enemies back, not to forget the girl was born sickly and lived most of the life in such a state, and without an element, yet the talent with ice was honestly quite capable." "I guess it could have been due to her sickness perhaps a cursed skill that she bested recently?" "Curse breaking is not something we mere humans can achieve otherwise I would have paid someone to clean mine, I do however think of another possibility though I could be wrong." ''Wondering what the princess sees when she gets like this, days becoming nights and nights becoming days, and yet getting stuck peerlessly ignoring everything and everyone around.'' "Princess..." "Ah, uh... oh right, as I was about to say one of the theories I found thanks to the help of the king advisors and the royal library that only the successors have access to, I found a book about summoned people." "But princess, the 30 summoners came recently so that shouldn''t be possible for her, especially since she was born here in Artana." Princess gets up and while pointing the index finger at her she shouts," you are absolutely correct, but summoning is not the only thing that can occur in this world!" "What do you mean by that?" "I''m talking about the reincarnation portal, but not the one where those that are already alive in this world go through, I''m talking about the reincarnated ones from different worlds, whereas they receive two random skills from the goddess as payment for coming from far away, at least that''s what was written in the book." "In other words?" "She may have gotten two blessing skills one for swordsmanship talent and one for magic talent." "What about her war skills?" "Possibly... her memories from the past world, there''s a chance even if small that the goddess Aria allowed her to keep them in exchange for helping the humans perhaps." "Seeing as she''s moving rivers and mountains that could certainly be true, but princess what about her twin sister... Iris?" Almost as if the whole puzzle broke down to the princess Liliana, as not a single one of her spies searched anything about the twin, since an unknown piece and was absent from her home training with Ray, like a miracle-making she shed tears in front of Ange who looked as confused as a young teen could possibly be, but who remained silent as the girl could tell that the princess had reached some sort of realization. Then as if matching with the thought of Ange turning out she was actually right about it, the princess sat expressionlessly staring blankly at something. "Iris isn''t Aurora, they''re twins, each has an element, Iris the one with ice and Aurora got the darkness element from the blessing, but since she didn''t have any element and they happened to be twins the crown Prince Julius decided to hide this fact and conceal the details of everything, but... I''m lacking a piece how is either of those dolls connected to Balthazar? Why would he behave so nicely even with one of their greatest enemies in front of him? Unless they are allied not to the church but Aurora? In other words, was Balthazar expecting something? Maybe one of them? If their twins could both possibly be reincarnated? Since they''re twins and one is extremely good with magic and swordsmanship, and the other has a good brain that might not be so, but the knowledge Aurora displayed to my brother to completely make him support her makes me instinctively force me to believe otherwise, it would make a lot more sense if those two weren''t normal, after all, normal peasants couldn''t possibly achieve that intellect and strength, that power, and authority, that only nobles are supposed to own at such a young age if Iris received a skill for magical and another for sword prowess, while Aurora received one for her brain and the other for surviving the disease..." ''Uhhhh... the princess looks scary though what she days sounds pretty plausible, after all, even though I''m a little strong I did have a lot of help to get here.'' "We can assume that both of them received two blessings differently upon birth then, can we not princess?" "Yes, that''s correct, I don''t know how my brother found these girls or if they found him through their father, but he truly has luck on his side, I must do whatever I can to at least have one of them under my care for the future to come." "Should I give both a golden ring then? No one has beaten me yet so I still have the five rings to use, even though Alicia was the one who told me about Iris recently and she already has the white and pink rings, Aurora hasn''t received one since she''s the general of Prince Julius." "I''ll have to win this succession throne battle and prove to them that I''m the one worthy of them to help, as much as I love my siblings they''ll have to step down on this one, by having the knowledge of the general I''m starting to believe we could conquer this world and for that to happen we need soldiers," the princess starts writing a long text which she then signs and gives to Ange to read and act. "One of the reasons that I''ve found fault in our kingdom is the fact that only nobles receive education, I want to find more talents as my brother did, and for this to happen I''ll open similar institutes to the magic institute but this one for both peasant and nobles alike who will be able to join, I''ll also hire good teachers, and through the generations, those who know most will be able to inherit those teaching positions and be compensated on their knowledge of the world." "What kind of institutes would that be? Wouldn''t it outshine the nobles making them lose their sense of superiority as only them were able to learn?" "Nobles alone can''t compete with our enemies, we need everyone help, and nobility is a bloodline they will always be superior in what comes to money and lands, knowledge may allow those from below to rise, but that... yes that is necessary to create competition between the different social status, I will start spreading and building such plans through the kingdom but mainly in the capital while I still have the power and the funds from my parents to do so, my brother Julius is a humanist and I''m sure he''ll accept such propositions, not like he can say no to his younger sister, especially after having refused me once towards the request to have his general for myself," she grins enthusiastically ready to create a significant change. "How come you want to do this now? Doesn''t this make you a humanist too? Aiming for equal rights and ceasing social classes strife to one another?" "My dear Ange, in this world, I seek the completion of my desire since my cursed skill is something that allows me to reach any path I so desire, in exchange, I just have to find out what the puzzle pieces I''m missing are to achieve certain things, once I clear this specific puzzle, and also abandon the disgrace classes belief seeing as the church influence dropped in that regard, due to the most recent blessing of the unique dark element, and the union of the Saintess with the general, I believe that now is the time to strike as the next queen of this kingdom and bring the peasants to my side through a different method than the one Aurora is using thus obtaining as many tools as I can." "Such resolution, the princess Liliana truly is fascinating, I''ll do what I can to be of help, even though Aurora is starting to become quite the big obstacle for us, despite what the people think that she''s being controlled by the crown Prince Julius, it feels to me that the girl goes way beyond that." The princess finishes writing and then gives the paper to her, once Ange is done reading what the princess wrote, her face becomes shocked and she shouts," are you truly sure about this princess Liliana!?" "Of course, Ange, tell your mother she can announce it, that the soldier of my kingdom be it a man, woman, or any other, shall have me as their wife if they bring me the head of the goblin king, ascending to royalty, this announcement will surely increase our army size as well which will make things easier for your mother who''s in the front lines." "I understand princess, I''ll pass the message right away both to my mother and the king advisors so it goes across the entire kingdom, as well as all the noble houses who we''re allied with which should quickly spread quickly, especially among peasants." As Ange started leaving towards the door she turned back and questioned," in case a woman slays the goblin king would you be willing to marry her?" She asks curiously. "Why not? It''s not like there''s any prohibition of same-gender marriage, in fact, there are some who marry those of the same gender, the church holds no prejudice about it either since the goddess isn''t married to anyone." "Understood princess, I''ll be back soon." whitesculpto Chapter 84 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 50 of the flowering season. With the passage of time, the second Prince Marty and lady Angela the head of the golden rose family and general of the army of princess Liliana adopted the suggestions sent by writing letters from Aurora, from each creating an outpost with two to three watchtowers with an archer on top. Bells were created to echo through the watch towers so the soldiers would have time to organize themselves or even defend themselves from possible nocturnal attacks. The wooden walls were reinforced by earth and nature mages making them a lot sturdier, blacksmiths from the capital and merchants were able to prosper in such places, contributing to the strength of the different armies, as well as farmers who took over the fields once the soldiers finished their training, of course, that with the increasing number of soldiers the fields did too, do the crown Prince Julius took the south lands to himself as an investment towards the expedition along with those living close by to the southern outpost of Aurora." Despite the hate, Prince Marty felt for the peasant, he followed every guideline she had sent him as it explained thoroughly how it would affect and the benefits of her ideas, even creating long and vast fields along with storages for the materials, and creating his own supply routes while creating a group to protect both. Simple formations were also handed to the second prince and Angela, where each was symbolized by the number of troops the army would be able to gather, meaning that some required one to two hundred while other more complex formations needed 400 or above that number to be efficient. In such a matter, the second Prince disregarded the formations completely as he and his advisors, the head of the black and red rose families took over tactics while the green one, stood on guard towards the supply route, and domestic affairs through all the territories the different houses own. The queen remained neutral staying with the head of the pink rose family, who together with her and others would keep the capital safe from harm, while her children would dispute the throne as her husband wished for that to happen on his death will, for the following two years, to be more precise, a year and a half left even though this period could be extended as long as the queen desires, till she and her advisors who used to work for the king, arrives a decision related to the winner so that there may be a successor and a new ruler. With the information provided by the Saintess such a will has been formulated by the king, so that in case anything happened to him they would all follow out of greed the way to the throne, the path towards defending the Lumen kingdom while expanding, as such he had considered that the one with the most merit would then be elected by its people, and even gain the respect of the soldiers. The soldiers who left the pink rose family ended up joining the Aurora army, but due to Aurora words, she had passively regained the numbers of Isabella, through what she nominated of the guard job so that she''d feel safe in the front lines, by leaving a good amount of soldiers patrolling, protecting, and controlling the many forces mingled in the kingdom, due to this Isabella the head of the rose family felt like she owed Aurora a favor, which she would pay it once her sister Iris would become the knight of her daughter. "From 10 thousand soldiers to 50 thousand guards from Aurora speech alone." "Iris was pretty amazing having grazed me during the tournament that much, but compared to Aurora''s achievements, she still has a very long way to go," upon hearing these words Isabella smiled lightly. "Oh, by the way, mother why was my name announced this time around in the annual tournament, wasn''t it supposed to be kept a secret?" "We named you after our ancestor, the hero Fafnir, the will he left us with to protect the king generations of the Lumen kingdom, from assassins for five thousand years has ended with my generation, as such, you''ve received a name that resembles the freedom of such oath, thus you may choose to keep serving the next ruler as I and those before me have, or find a different meaning to your life." "I don''t get it mother, what does the name moonflower has to do with Fafnir? Regarding the oath, I don''t know about it, I''ve ever only thought about the training you made me do... so..." "Fafnir was from this world he called earth a very cold place at the North, and then one day he decided to go east, where he eventually met the woman who became his, her name was hell flower, both of them lived together for a while, and eventually she got pregnant, and then one day they were summoned, and blessed, however, there was a complication that the goddess at the time didn''t realize, as the woman hadn''t been pregnant for a long time yet." "Did the baby die or something?" "Not at all, but it didn''t grow up normally, in fact, I don''t even know if growing up is the correct term for it, I only know that it grew, not sure to what since there are no records, and the hero Fafnir became a legend for being one of the first heroes ever to slain those who call themselves lords from other races as they are extremely powerful, even if he ultimately ended up dying to one of them since he was always fighting alone." "I guess he was strong enough to do something like that, and perhaps those around would only become a hindrance to his assassinations, after all, if one of his companions would make a hint of noise, it could turn his surprise attack into a very bad scenario." "Yes, that may be so, but with companions he would have a chance even if small to be rescued, having allies is a good thing, especially those who do everything they can to see you well." "So what is it that you really want to say?" Moonflower crosses her arms with a bored expression noticing that her mother isn''t being her usual self. "We''re one of the very few families who hasn''t failed a single generation, and we have an heirloom that the hero Fafnir left behind in secret, it is something we have also been protecting all this time, and it will belong to you from here onwards, eventually passed down towards your descendants." "What? An item? A weapon? If it was from the hero Fafnir then a dagger maybe?" "Come," the two of them go through the mansion towards the basement discreetly, eventually going through a few hidden magic passages that were sealed by an item going further deep underground, eventually reaching a small room with a lot of books, items, and weapons. "What''s all this?" She asks curiously as she''s looking everywhere. Isabella then walks some steps closer pushing slowly the things on top of a table and then she lifts a square part in the center of it, taking out a black box with golden strings coming out of tiny holes, giving it to her daughter. Once Moonflower receives it she says," what is this black cube or maybe a box... mother?" "I don''t know either, but with this, the oath with Fafnir is now complete, from this day onwards that is yours, and yours alone including everything in this little room, from here on, you may try to find clues about it If you wish." "Haven''t you already researched through this room?" "I haven''t, since this place is only for you," she smiles kindly at her making her further confused. "Why would I want any of this?" She places the box on top of the table. "I don''t know myself Moonflower dear, it is a special inheritance, and it''s been so long that it is impossible to understand the reasoning behind it, and there''s a chance that the answer won''t even be found amidst all these things." Moonflower sighs and picks the box again," I guess I''ll hold on to it for now, at least till I find what out what''s inside of it," her mother smiles hiding her expression from her daughter while leaving this place they''re currently in leaving her behind. ''Now you have something to kill your boredom, my little flower. The daughter sits on the table while looking at the box. She starts thinking as she tries things, ''so it''s a black box with a few holes each where a golden string comes out of it, but they''re the perfect size so I can''t look inside of it, I also can''t seem to open it, should I try cut it with my dagger? I could end up ruining it... not like I really care about it,'' she smiled and took out a dagger from her waist and struck the box failing as the material is too tough making it slip downwards, then she tries to cut one of the golden strings also failing as they too are very tough not even leaving a mark. ''I could always use my mana coating, and then slice it in half as I don''t feel like reading all these things,'' she charges her dagger with a good enough amount of mana and attacks the box as soon as her mana hits the box it gets sucked by one of the strings, making the dagger once again hit the box and slip a little. ''Now that was weird, it seems like it is a defensive item capable of negating mana attacks, but what about elemental ones?'' She mana coats then transform it into her own element and repeats the attack also being absorbed this time by two different strings, each absorbing a different type. ''My my... this is quite a cool defensive item, let''s see what other items the hero left behind in here for me to use.'' whitesculpto Chapter 85 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 60 to day 70 of the flowering season. Inside a tavern in one of the villages at the North, "have you heard of the newest rumor?" A man who was eating and drinking to its full content asked excitedly. "The one where Monika bought 20 new cows in one go? I''m still surprised how a peasant managed to get that much money... I wonder if some rich lad sponsored her since she''s kind of hot you know? Maybe the person wants to have a go with her in exchange." "Ah... yeah, I guess? But no I meant the new rumor, the one about the 9-year-old peasant daughter of the famous Luke the healer has ascended to nobility and is currently leading an army as the general, and waging a war against the goblin king in the South." The man who heard the newest rumor started laughing and then he promptly replied," nice joke man, nice fucking joke." A woman who was eating alcoholic bread with wine shouted," fool! It is no joke I was there in the capital when a little blonde girl made a speech for the masses, that girl had a very scary dark elemental aura, and it is said that she also owns the rare ice element, and received the unique dark one from the Saintess and the goddess blessing, due to that the church is having very big issues, since they''re doctrine banished users of that element in the past, and dictated demons evil for using them which made them be murdered on sight for who knows how long." The man who was laughing gulped upon hearing such words, and then nervously asked," so you''re saying she''s leading the late king army of 100 thousand soldiers?" "100 thousand? You jest, just on her influence alone she gathered close to 700 thousand to fight under the same banner be they peasants or nobles, as she''s been both, the general Aurora pays both equally and more depending on their achievements, even allowing soldiers to rank up with her own war system, I sent my eldest son there to earn himself a good position, since he''s a pretty good fighter." The man who said the rumor said," I sent my two daughters to support the cause, I taught both how to hunt since young, I''m sure they''ll be able to trap a lot of those nasty and stinking goblins," he said while praying to the goddess Aria in his mind to keep an eye over them. "It''s a good thing we don''t live close by to the southern outpost of Aurora, otherwise we''d be forced to fight alongside her." Upon hearing those words from the man who hadn''t contributed with anything the woman said," if the demon forces invaded with a great number from the closest border, with that useless and lazy attitude, you''d be the first one to die." The man smacks the table with a closed fist to cause a ruckus, and as he''s about to protest, the man in front of him punches his face and shouts," you fucking idiot look at my clothes you made my drink jump with that, geez man if you can''t hold your own from a simple discussion Harmin, then go to the southern outpost and kill some goblins, they''re paying pretty well." The man who ended up receiving the punch in its full force ended up sobering up, and undamaged from it, he said," I might just go with my unique graded weapon." The woman sitting at the table next to them said," yes if you see my son over there tell him his mother misses him a lot." "Is this the return of the villager hero, the great wielder of the red hammer?" The man who punched Harming laughed happily with respect for him. "Can''t just let my unique hammer rest to the point of rusting," Harming got up and left the tavern without paying his share, and then went into thought,'' it''s been a while since I fed it with blood, for a weapon that once belonged to the goddess Aria it sure is very wicked, it was quite lucky my ancestor found it long ago, however wielding it makes me a tad insane, great power really does require a big toll. On the east border of the lumen capital, a young boy was fishing. ''It sure took a while to get the legendary fisherman title, to think I needed to catch 1000 fishes, with this I''ve reached my grandfather level which he mentioned in the diary.'' "You seem happy brother Ming, did you finally achieved it? That thing you''ve been practicing for, for years now?" His sister asks innocently while holding her hands behind her back, leaning slightly forward towards him. "Yes, Momo! I''ve finally achieved the legendary fishing title described in those very old diaries he left behind, it''s a good thing you somehow self-learned how to read, with only the basics mom knew, otherwise, I wouldn''t know what to do." "Mother says I''m a prodigy, the only one in the entire village who''s learned how to read at such a young age, not like there are many who know how to read or even had the chance to learn." "Or they will too, in the end, it''s all about motivation and you have enough, so what''s the next title little sister of mine?" From her perfect memory, she says, "there''s one called rock breaker, you just have to smash rocks with a rock itself, apparently, before tools that''s how the first titles were earned, back in the time were civilization didn''t exist." "Very well, I''ll become strong enough to find a way for us to rise in life, worry not Momo." "Alright brother Ming, I''ll do what I can on my own to help you, in fact, there are whispers coming from the capital and the South." "Your cursed skill soul whisper, what is it telling you this time around?" "It..." her hands trembled which made Ming hold them softly to support her, as this skill in specific grants fears to the user upon using it, she upon feeling calmer continued speaking," the soft and cold whispers said that there''s a great war to come in the South, between humans and goblins, and the result will decide either our race lives or dies." "I guess you want to partake in it? To help them with your skill?" "I don''t know much about the war but perhaps someone there does, and depending on the information I can give, maybe it would make a difference." "Well you know we can''t leave our village till I complete all the titles our ancestors left to our grandfather, and now to me, so we''ll sneak out tonight with the books, and I''ll do the training on our way there." "The books stay, I have memorized all of them with my unique skill photographic memory, so it was pretty easy despite consuming a lot of mana, but I had time to do so." "Should we share the knowledge of the titles among the other soldiers? It should make the war easier." "I''ll evaluate all the generals over there, and if I see any that is worthwhile of using my knowledge, I''ll see what I choose to do with it." "Guess I''ll take the unique fishing rod with us, it can easily be used in battle." "Do as you wish Ming." "Alright! We''ll depart tonight through the shadows, make sure you pack us food and money." Later that night as they have opened the door to escape home where they live with their parents and grandfather, outside of it an old man was waiting for them. "I don''t remember Ming finishing the training, nor either of you having my authorization to leave the village." "Grandfather with all due respect, my sister Momo heard a whisper that a war in the South will happen, and I''m sure we''re both necessary there, after all, if they lose we''ll all die anyway." "Fool, I''ve told you not to hear what that cursed child says," Momo lowers the head, holding back her tears while clinching the fingers on her cloth dress. The grandfather takes out his own necklace and says," you know very well that our village exists to protect one of the keys," he shows the black key in front of them. "That shitty story again grandpa, our family has been training by studying those diaries to have so much power, never doing anything other than protecting a key that doesn''t open anything, and all of this in secret for who knows how long." "Fool! This is just one of the keys, they are not meant to be brought together, much less used, otherwise great chaos would fill our kingdom, I''ve told you this many times before you, idiot!" "Sister did get my share of the intelligence making me an idiot, but at least I know that I must protect humans, and if they need my strength I couldn''t possibly be here waiting for the goblins to breach through killing everyone, ending up getting the keys to themselves." The grandpa throws the key to the cursed child feet," then take it and never show yourselves in this village ever again, or you will not live another day, I''ll leave the fate of the human race in your shoulder, may it end by the keys or the goblins, I''m too old to care anymore, now fuck off before I kill both of you right here," a murderous intent filled both of them as the old man walked between them back to the house closing the door behind them. "I don''t know what the key is for, even with my soul whisper I haven''t received a single message for it, so let''s take it with us for now," Momo said softly with a sad tone to it. Ming who was tearing up while feeling angry started walking silently towards the South, alongside his little sister who placed the key around her neck, she then approached closer next to him and grabbed his hand, understanding the sadness he feels as she had been discarded by the entire village due to her cursed skill, since it was a reference to the disgrace which for thousands of years the church does their best to discriminate, and some places have different ways of handling it other than exile. ''Through this darkness, we shall pave a path towards the light we hope to find.'' whitesculpto Chapter 86 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 70 of the flowering season. "General it is as you said, the goblin kingdom seems to start past that, I''ve found some goblin marks on some trees as wild boars do." "Great job, you heard the man prepare the fireworks gentlemen, today we''ll grace our enemies by setting their home in a big fire." Unknowingly to the goblins, a large-scale fire spell by fusing various fire skills was being prepared to bombard in two specific directions. "Aurora, you know the goblins should block the spell right?" "Don''t worry Sophia, the spell won''t be directed at their base, after all, we don''t know what kind of tricks the goblin king may have, there''s a small chance he could have a unique skill to reflect back magic killing our mages." "Then what''s the purpose of this spell?" "To set the forest on fire at two sides slowly reaching their camp, we''ll then use wind mages to make the fire become bigger and stronger, in case the goblin king is a magical type he''ll be forced to spend his mana, making everything a lot easier, in case he disregards the situation, it''ll mean this is just an outpost of their true base, one way or another, once the fire starts going large it''ll not only affect the goblins but the other races who live here." "Killing enemies without discretion, is it? Well, since they are mere beasts and monsters, it ends up not really mattering so what are we going to do afterward?" "We''ll stay placed in this spot one of the two escapes they''ll have, the other being their territory further in," Aurora merged her darkness making the fire spell slightly darker," may these black flames consume even water," she says coldly including an eerie expression. "I''ll support you Aurora, skill amplification!" Romeo shouted while granting Aurora element a powerful buff. "Thank you older brother, that will certainly make things more effective seeing as I''m the only one with the dark element, even among the dark robbed ones, they seem to be lacking it." "History says other humans have been born with it, but since most were either exiled or murdered, there''s a chance that elemental line died," Sophie says understanding how effective the dark element can be in war after being taught by Aurora. "Archers prepare to shoot your weapons once I shout, as we''ve trained and attempted sometimes already," the men roared and started preparing the different weapons from bows to the crossbow. "Once the archer line concludes the first volley wave of arrows, the heavy knights step forward and block the incoming goblins who''ll fall for the traps of the earth mages, while the mages of the rest of the elements prepare a second wave spell, and you healers and supporters keep those shield heads alive." "As you command general!" The spell after taking a long time to cast was shot towards the south forest, southeast, and southwest of it as further away as possible so that the smoke wouldn''t block the army view to be able to slay the survivors without an issue, as per instructed in the many reunions Aurora had with the now formed fire mage squadron. Even though her commanding abilities far exceed what she has done, Aurora decided to go for a cautious pattern, in order to teach them just enough to vanquish the forces of this world, who were strong but lacked the knowledge of warfare, allowing her to triumph over the goblins who we''re strong and resilient warriors, as they naturally had the same health and double the strength a normal human possesses. At this point in time, she had all the leaders she needed, and they were executing her orders without second questions asked, due to betrayal or refusal which would be considered a crime inside her army alone, allowing Aurora or a superior to execute them on the spot, this was how she disciplined them from the start so that they would devote their entirety to her, like the pawns she loved to use in the chessboard. In fact, the favorite chess piece of hers was the pawn, since it could reach the end and be promoted, this was her philosophy to the soldiers in front of her, despite the leadership roles she attributed being based solely on the leadership skill, the roles related to the mage squadron ranks are designated on each individual prowess and achievements, in other words, the one mage who killed the most enemies would be the captain of one of the attack magic squadrons, while the one who saved the most would be the captain of the support one, this would be applied to all the 100 man magic squads who were splitting through the 3 sized formation forces. Aurora figured that in a world with magic, condensing too many of her troops, and the same type in one place could be disastrous, to avoid the absolute chaos she taught everyone equally of their roles, so that they''d be able to do their job to the utmost within the possibility to do so, as death and fear rule the battlefield, and a very powerful magician in the opposite side could be the end of a great part of the army. The army formation she decided on splitting her army in was 200 thousand in both wings leaving 300 thousand in the center, the wings had been instructed to intercept any force that attempted to flank the middle section of the troops so that they could push all they could and pull back if necessary. The right-wing cavalry was also tasked with a pincer movement towards the enemy army if a chance to do so appears, the one in control of this move was set to Zylph, who after a few achievements on skirmishes was feeling pretty high and mighty with the praise of those around him, even when he went too deep Ryu would make sure to keep his back secured, it turned out that they were extremely compatible, and each would make the other improve. The left-wing was a bit special used mostly for defense and back up, they shown no initiative as Balthazar was the one in command, he had been instructed to intercept any force that attempted to flank, and not influence the center afterward, the reason for this was unknown, but it was within Aurora''s plan. Balthazar was thankful, but his eagerness to make himself useful would make him feel bad, however, with the firm belief he had, he entrusted himself to Aurora plans, after all, this man more than anyone else on the battlefield knew just what kind of achievements the little girl had from the red book, some that even he had trouble of accepting as real, but after countless tests, and the book is the most important to the cult he did not doubt any of it. She told him that one day the force she''ll need the most might be his, so the men she left under his care had to grow the strongest, once Balthazar passed such a message to the soldiers they cheered with happiness, and the black robes whispered happily the words entrusted ordeal which made the rest of the left-wing soldiers shrug their shoulders not paying it any mind. Aurora selected the most ruthless and cold bunch to join the dark hoods and also the ones who seemed the strongest, of course, she had no way of telling other than asking everyone their statuses through personal data, but she had no time to compare everyone, so she made some questions in general, like do you fear anything? Are you ruthless enough to torture and kill a baby if necessary? A few others in that genre made her quickly reach a certain amount of men who she mixed with the dark robes. At first, the soldiers felt some creepiness as many despite not being religious most believe in the goddess Aria, and while notwithstanding the ideologies of the black robes cult several remained defensive especially during the night in case they''d be harmed or murdered in cold blood, maybe even poisoned, raped, or cursed, so first the first week they''d feel tired, eventually getting used to being in their presence and even talking with them. Even then a lot of the soldiers only started less skeptical once the skirmishes began and some were saved by the black robes prowess from the disgraced classes as most of them spent a good part of their life aiming to become stronger to one-day exact revenge, this wish still remained just the hope of the one and the pandemonium twin sisters appearing, lighted up a new path which made a lot of them restrain themselves for the time being. The average level of the army currently was around 10 as the last war had been at least a hundred years ago as such this could be considered one or two generations ahead of that time, and only adventurers would gain some real experience killing other races, even assassins like the black robes wouldn''t get much experience from slaying normal humans as they were mostly all level 1, so 10 experience more or less each one. After some time of the trees starting to burn the ground started shaking as the monsters and beasts alike started moving in panic and fear as this never happened before, those who ran to the sides ended up getting themselves hurt, and due to the panic, some would end up clashing with one another ending up in casualties. As the fire progressed the beasts and monsters with the instinct started mostly running north towards Aurora camp, the reason being that south would at some point lead to the kingdom of the goblin king which most of them feared and knew they''d end up dying. Thanks to the wind mages the fire also propagated fairly easier to the southeast and southwest making similar effects on the beings living there which would affect the neighbor kingdoms along with the 2nd prince army who remained southwest of Astia village, and the princess Liliana army being led by general Angelica on the opposite side leaving Aurora''s army in the middle of both, leaving Ryu and Zylph''s right-wing at the direction of Angelica''s, and Balthazar''s left-wing on Prince Marty''s side. Aurora who was currently on top of the wooden wall which had a small margin for one person to walk alongside it from up above made for the archers and mages to shoot freely stood there with a totally blankless expression with Sophia and Romeo at each side of her as they kept on evaluating the tactics that she employed to the utmost detail which were different than the Aurora they knew, but even then they did so to learn with her, improve their knowledge and act accordingly to her requests whenever they were needed, both of them were currently the jokers who could go any part of the battlefield freely and take command of any force if ordered. Due to the past life, Aurora was extra strict with Sophia who was a musclehead hero making it easy to be stomped in the many skirmishes they fought one another while Romeo was polished as he had some natural talent for it along with experience, the current Aurora didn''t fear teaching and improve her past enemies as she was resolute she could murder both if things were ever to go wrong in the far future as now they were surely on their side as every point aligned in her side almost like a cursed fate for the two of them who knew nothing. "It is time for the both of you to experience one-sided bloodshed, today we dye the ground with the red of our enemies," despite her young age the charisma both of them felt from her, was strong enough for both to gulp and coldly look at what was about to happen in front of them without so much as to blink. whitesculpto Chapter 87 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 70 of the flowering season. The burnt smell started spreading further south and the sound of earthquake got stronger towards the north as monsters and beasts started running desperately facing even bigger despair once they saw numerous humans waiting for them while wielding weapons thus knowing by instinct that the path behind would kill them anyway, so they charged at the army in front of them while grunting and roaring. Enemies were mostly composed of goblins, kobolds, a few monsters colored slimes who controlled the clear ones below them uniting themselves with the beast races, and a few big and fat orcs with pig heads holding clubs. "It is of most importance that no one is left alive, so I''m leaving you two and the few assassins we have, to handle the survivors or messengers that may attempt to deliver information back to the goblin kingdom or any other, this way it''ll all appear as if it was a natural accident in the forest," Romeo and Sophie nodded after listening to Aurora and rushed to one of the wooden houses where some humans were gathered playing a game of throwing pointy sticks at a straw doll. ¡ù¡ù¡ù A while earlier before the fire skills fell. A certain goblin warlord perspective ranked C threat upon the adventurers guild. "To think I, one of the goblin king Vrag guards, would be sent this far to explore the reason why so many goblins have been disappearing," the 2-meter tall goblin with a very muscled and large body sighed as soon as he finished speaking. A consistent sound of staff hitting the ground behind him could be heard ever since he left the goblin kingdom main base, and an old voice said softly," it is the order of our great king, I''m as unhappy as you, but sadly I was the one who advised him as such therefore I''ll be sure to keep you safe young one." "To think one of the goblin shamans would step forward for a mere problem like this, goblins disappear all the time either they''re killed by one of the other races or simply find some female and seclude themselves in some hole with her." The old one carrying a staff started laughing lightly," even our female goblins do the same it can''t be helpt, if the king was more careful we would have way more fighters than we do currently." "Some millions difference I suppose?" He scratched his head softly with his purple nails. "Pretty sure we''d be more numerous than the orcs and kobold neighbor kingdoms," he coughed some green liquid onto the ground. "You okay shaman?" "Yes, it is but the age of this one, after all, I''ve lived even longer than our king, far longer..." "Age... I certainly wouldn''t mind staying at my best forever, imagine all the females I could bang," the old man upon hearing his honest side laughed lightly. "After 300 years I have yet to see an end to all these wars, so I don''t think that''ll happen anytime soon, it would be a lot easier if the other goblin kingdoms further south would join us to beat the kobolds, the orcs, and of course those humans who we almost beat a hundred years ago." "Worry not old man, this time around we have a lot more goblins than last time, so we''ll beat them for sure, not to forget some of them have learned the mana and elemental coating," he raises his voice and shouts," we''ve become stronger!" With a cold gaze, he said," we have an ordeal from the goddess Luna, it is said that a blonde woman will go against our way, I don''t know how a single whimsical being could possibly do anything against us, but if our mother warned us then we must proceed carefully." "It''s okay old man, I was blessed by our mother twice now, there''s no way I''d lose to some human scum, I''ve even fought one of the famous swordmasters 50 years ago, some human called Ray, he did leave me a deep wound, but ultimately I won, he got lucky to have escaped." "Luck... no, perhaps fate youngster, that is what our mother sees, a destiny that we must unfold, deny, change or overwhelm depending on her will," the staff clank got heavier making a hole on the ground. "Luna uh... I wonder if she''d let me bang her," the goblin warlord got excited thinking on it when the old man smacked his head with the staff," fool don''t disrespect the goddess it''ll certainly bring you a fate worse than death," he said angrily. "I was just kidding," he laughed while scratching his head once again as it left a minimal wound and then spoke," I haven''t noticed anything peculiar so far, and we''ve come a far way from the base," upon noticing something passing through the air he added," what are those things flying in the air shaman?" Once he lifted the head and saw it," flames? No! That sinister darkness around them... don''t tell me? Demons? Did they defeat the humans further north and have come towards us? Is that the reason...? Fast we must uncover the truth and fall back before it''s too late! Aura of speed," a light surrounded them along with some other goblins who traveled with them and they started running forward towards the north as the flames started falling putting everything on fire on their east side. "Shit to think demons would finish those filthy humans before us," the goblin warlord gripped his broadsword tightly as they ran for some minutes, he speaks, "can you feel this old man? There''s an earthquake going on, don''t tell me..." he looked everywhere and as he was about to talk. "Yes, the monsters and beasts are running, but it''s strange I feel them coming from both sides, but I don''t understand why... was it perhaps the fire we saw before? but wouldn''t they have three ways out? Wait... what if..." with a worried expression the warlord spoke, "what''s wrong? you''re the most intelligent goblin in the kingdom, did you reach some conclusion?" "Indeed child, it''s just a guess, but let me make sure wait a moment," they stopped and then with both hands he struck the ground while shouting," blessed skill aura perception," a light expanded from him towards all sides and after a while, it returned to him," seems like someone burning both sides leaving a straight wide path between the fires, possibly on purpose... meaning we are expected at the end of the north side." "Shit, seems like someone smart awaits us is that it old man?" "Yes, I shall buff us with the aura of defense, magic defense, attack, dexterity, intelligence," multiple lights surrounded his group in succession." "To think I''d see you use the five lights of the shaman seems like you''re serious about this old man, then I as well shall keep up to the best of my ability, skill toughness, attack boost, war perception, muscle strength," four more lights enveloped the warlord," I feel powerful," he grinned. "Skill echo message," a wave of sound expanded around him loudly," we are the close assistants of the goblin king there''re some enemies in front of us be there beast or monster accompany us and stop panicking our enemy is just one come to meet with us at the north opposite of the goblin kingdom!" The message reaches several monsters and beasts, from beasts like kobolds, orcs, goblins, to monsters like slimes, tusk boars, shroomies, and wild animals. A half-hour goes by, and a few thousand monsters and beasts charge towards the north under the guidance of the goblin shaman, and the warlord. Without stopping eventually reaching closer the warlord says," what are humans doing here? Are those wooden walls? A base this far so close to our forest?" "Seems like the forest that was here was all cut down... to have them face us in an open field? Whoever came up with this plan has my respect." "Should we retreat old man?" "It''s too late now the flames behind us will soon close the path, now we must win no matter the price," the old man eyes looked above finding it strange that the sunlight wouldn''t reach him anymore eventually meeting a blonde woman on top of a wall, being able to only see the head as the rest was covered by the wall defenses," no matter what happens here you must kill that woman up there who has the unique dark element aura." The warlord looks up and notices a big dark aura extending so high that it completely hid the sun, covering the field in a vast shadow," is that the one from the goddess ordeal?" "It must be, once the orcs clash tanking most of the damage jump on one of them and climb the wall, if it''s you, it should be an easy feat, she seems to be alone, so it should be easy, don''t die young one." "Likewise old man, this is just the first step to conquer those filthy humans!" Their hands knuckle each other and the warlord roars highly making everyone around him speed up, and then a loud yet soft girlish voice echoed the battlefield," archers! Let loose!" The girl arm on top of the war descended and a volley of arrows from within the wall flew over her beautifully bringing despair to the monsters and beasts who approached. Chapter 88 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 70 of the flowering season back to the present. As they fell from the sky some monsters countered with offensive and defensive magic while a lot of them had neither, being injured by some of the projectiles, dyeing the ground with colored blood types along with some metal pointy arrows. ''I''ve set up the bait, after listening to Balthazar and the statue of the goddess Luna who reigns the beasts they should be coming after me, I did exude all my mana, after all, it would be a waste if such a beautiful darkness capable of hiding the sun that is behind wouldn''t make them captivated enough to try to take a bite at this young lady.'' Aurora grinned wryly extending the evilness within her to those in front, despising every soul that awaited to gnaw at her flesh. Thunders and roars approached the general, and with a cool mind and cold decision, another order was given. "Ready the second wave of arrows pour some element into those," the soldiers inside the walls started charging mana then converting it into the many different elemental powers making the arrows shine in different colors while Aurora looked at them readying it up as the enemies started coming close to the humans who awaited them. Seeing everyone ready Aurora once again shouts," release the arrows!" Once again hundreds of them flew above the walls, but this time she released the dark aura making the sunlight cover the entire field blinding the enemies as the allies already had the shadows of the tall wooden walls and the sun was behind her. ''The ten thousand mana I just spent on making a long vertical wall of darkness better pay off now.'' Notice: The Skill Dark Wall has been acquired. As soon as it dispersed, the light blinded everyone in front of the soldiers, and the elemental arrows mercilessly penetrated the enemies. The human army, knowing this would happen, started their charge at the enemies as the return of light was the promised signal by their general. "Marvelous! It seems like my blessing truly wasn''t wasted," the Saintess started laughing while watching from the wall but further to the east to avoid being harmed or even killed. A lot of enemies were murdered hastily and slowly as the vision became clearer the combat between both sides started slowly becoming more even as to what the support squad buffed the human side while the healing squad kept them alive. The archers would shoot normally from the wall while the offensive mages would alternate with their own elemental single target attacks except for some area damage skills further to the back of the enemies to avoid hurting the allies. The repetition of these attacks as they hadn''t expected any of this was enough to uneven the balance between them allowing the humans to defeat their enemies easier. As the orcs who were the slowest of the enemies arrived at the front line the humans using shields felt the heavy blows they would cause making their arms and hands go numb, realizing this approach from them, Aurora shouted to the archers and mages on the wall," focus the fat pig-headed ones!" It was at that time that a big and fast goblin jumped tall a meter and half on top of the shoulders of one of the orcs mana coated his broadsword and feet and jumped once more towards the wall slashing with all his strength at the neck of Aurora. As she saw him in the air," darkness barrier, transformation," the goblin warlord got blinded, executing his skill anyway as not many would be able to avoid such beautiful slash missing the supposed neck of the girl, he then hit his body against the wall as the jump lacked height enough to reach the top of it and he fell to the very bottom numbing his feet. "Just how? It was way too clean! I didn''t feel it," he looks into the sword and notices no blood whatsoever, and then his heart is impaled by a spear from behind fully mana coated." "Who do you think you are of attempting to hurt my future wife you piece of shit, I Raphael the spear wielder shall have you die today," he removes the spear and the goblin turns around as blood pours out from the sides of his mouth. He charges the broadsword with all the mana he can pour and slices at the human in front of him at least to take him to the grave and keep the warlord company there in the afterlife who he blocks while jumping backward making Raphael fly a few meters against another human hitting the poor man in the back. "Ouch man, you sure are strong," he balanced himself, took a few steps forward, and then charged mana in the spear tip," then how about this? Unique skill heavenly throw," the spear flew at a very fast speed which the goblin warlord blocked with his broadsword facing the tip to the ground staying there immobile. "Just now... seems like I wasted a lot of mana in an opponent that was about to die, but man to stay standing even after receiving my strongest skill, you''re sure making me look weak, if it wasn''t for you being blinded and surprised... it looks like I have to become stronger." The shaman who had sighted the efforts of one of the strongest soldiers of the king and one of the very few friends he had started running away boosting himself with speed leaving the beasts and monsters to die, including the goblins he brought with him. He looked back seeing the girl on top of the wall as he ran and thought to himself, ''shit, just how the fuck that human didn''t die? It looks like she didn''t even take a step from where she is! How can that be possible after that peerless attack from the warlord!? He was no incompetent goblin! Damn it... Goddess Luna, mother of us, if you''re hearing me why did you not give us the power to make your ordeal real? Now that the chance was so close... I must find a way to escape no matter what it takes.'' As he ran further and further away from the battlefield towards the only possible path 10 humans were waiting for him. "Here''s our seventh prey of the day," the pink-haired lady said while smiling and holding a sword. "Pink hair? Who are you human?" "Me? I''m a summoned hero by the goddess Aria, the one who''ll vanquish you today!" She points the sword at him and the shaman started laughing loudly. "I see, yet the one the goddess Luna ordered us to murder no matter what was the blonde girl, she made her put all the Luna statues bleed for ten days nonstop, just what kind of human is that? Is she one of the shitty heroes of Aria?" "Hey don''t talk about our general like that, and what do you mean she made your goddess status bleed? What kind of weird shit is that even!?" "If you wish to know you shall allow me passage, either I live or die from the fire behind you humans, shall be a fate decided by the gods, how''s that a deal for allowing an old goblin as me to live for such valuable information?" "Very well, now tell us everything you know," Sophie said angrily while feeling frustrated for now knowing anything about it. "All I know is that she incited the anger of our goddess as such all the beast races through the world one way or another will chase after her, it seems like her talent for war might be the reason seeing as I''ve completely lost today." "Hey muscle head doesn''t just go make decisions on your own, she asked us to not allow any survivors as it would make things more complicated in the future!" Romeo pokes Sophie''s cheek. "Ow fine, we''ll capture him then and make him spill all the information about his boss." "Too bad I''m a shaman and a very old one so my statuses have long been decreasing as such I don''t think I''d beat ten humans, the odds would be fine if one of them wasn''t the hero, knowing the heroes from the past generations, alone I wouldn''t stand a chance, as such," he mana coats the staff, grabs it from the middle with both hands and pierces his heart suiciding in front of them. "Loyal people are scary..." Romeo muttered softly having seen this a lot in the past as he fought Aurora underlings. Sophie didn''t say anything and just watched the old goblin in front of her die peacefully. "Should we go help the army? The ten of us could strike the enemies causing them to falter faster," one of the assassins voiced his opinion upon noticing the sorrowful mood coming from both of them. "Yes, let''s go, and try to capture one of the goblins alive, information warfare is something Aurora instructed us with," Romeo said coldly as he understood that no matter what he''d either have to side with humans or a different race and for him who wanted to give a good life to Sophie, siding with the Lumen kingdom was the only possible choice. As they walked back Romeo whispered," are you okay Sophie?" "Yes... sometimes it feels like we''re used to shedding blood, and honestly, we killed some even before that one came, but I don''t know, it felt different somehow." "Since he was able to talk normally like a human I guess, most of them don''t have much of an intellect, and that one had everything we have, but even in our old world, we killed humans knowing it was required, and in this world that necessity also exists." "I''m tired of killing..." she places her head on Romeo''s shoulder. "I know... let''s do our best to dominate this world so that we can retire early and have a good life with everyone else." "Yeah... I''ll have to apologize to Aurora after this, it seems that her talent is so outstanding that the enemy goddess is trying to hunt for her, and I almost doubted her." "She truly is a prodigy, and she was also blessed by the goddess and the Saintess herself, so it is normal for things to be like this, if you thought a little you''d eventually reach this conclusion." "Enemies ahead!" "Let''s go, Sophie, you''ll have to work twice harder as a proper apology!" Romeo shouted increasing the range between them while smiling at her. "Yes! Let us finish this and go rest!" They start running to the encounter of the leftover enemies whose numbers have been reduced by more than half. whitesculpto Chapter 89 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 70 of the flowering season at night. The smell of blood and death was so intense that no one dared to approach, the bodies weren''t buried as they would eventually convert into soul stones, and the weapons and other types of equipment had been removed both from the enemies and the allies who fell during combat on the battlefield. Usually, scavengers would make a lot of profit, but upon Aurora orders, the soldiers who didn''t participate would be the ones collecting those things, and then be stored in one of the storage rooms they had made and guarded, not many fools would attempt to steal from an army, but foolishness existed for a reason, so to avoid that Aurora had contacted the merchants to get her some important people to handle the upcoming trades from the loot she''d acquire from the skirmishes she had done so far, and of course the ones that were yet to happen. A lone girl stood in the middle of corpses while focusing on the human, beast, and monster detector skills to be sure no one else was close by while she prepared for her awakening. ''Just in case I''ll do a little trick so the men on the wall or in the watchtowers won''t see me with their skills by accident.'' She expanded a dark barrier around while transforming into a grimoire and absorbed the few thousand soul stones around at a good pace, eventually consuming all of them. Notice: 300 thousand soul power has been received it is a sufficient amount to fully awaken by using the blessed skill of endless awakening. ''I received a lot of stats from the recent awakenings, as well as one thousand mana for each time I did, I wonder what the end will be, I wish to fully awaken as well as to deconstruct every skill I received.'' Notice: 150 thousand soul power has been received from the deconstructed skills. Notice: For the last three stages 204 800 soul power will now be consumed, the result for full awakening is unknown, do you wish to proceed? ''Yes,'' she said expectantly as Aurora couldn''t bear to remain weak forever, without knowing what true power in this world yet meant. Notice: Soul-bound has reacted, experience, skills, and soul can now travel between grimoire and master independent of the distance. Notice: You have successfully awakened to the first of three phases of a cursed grimoire, as such, all of your blessed skills have been sent to the master to avoid losing them, from now onwards the same will happen to any new ones given by higher entities, including divine and holy types, furthermore the grimoire cover has been updated turning into crystal clear yet hiding the words in the pages. As she became further cursed, the affinity with the dark element grew, making the aura around her grow darker than black inside the barrier she erected earlier. Notice: With the first phase concluded you''ve earned an extra thousand mana capacity, 100 durability, plus 1 attack, 10 magic attack, and 500 magic potential along with a cursed effect. Notice: While in grimoire form you''ll be able to see in a scope of 360 degrees, such vision can be blocked if there''s anything in front of you, in other words, you cannot see through. As the aura grew stronger and wider, forcing the dark barrier to extend covering a further area, the ground beneath and the leftover corpses started disappearing faster. Notice: You have successfully awakened to the second of three phases of a cursed grimoire. Notice: With the second phase concluded you''ve earned an extra thousand mana capacity, 100 durability, plus 1 attack, 10 magic attack, and 500 magic potential along with a cursed effect, status points function has been removed, all the points spent have been reverted. System: The title Cursed Weapon has been received. Notice: While in grimoire form the skills used by the master will have a better chance of hitting. Finally, the aura grew to such an extent that even hard things like the stones and bones started turning into dust, and then even those grains disappearing into the nothingness of darkness. Notice: You have successfully awakened to the third of three phases of a grimoire becoming a full-fledged and max-ranked cursed weapon. Notice: With the third phase concluded you''ve earned an extra thousand mana capacity, 100 durability, plus 1 attack, 10 magic attack, and 500 magic potential along with a cursed effect, leveling up will now automatically increase weapon type parameters, level and experience have been thus reset to give birth to the new application by the system. Notice: Unique skill transformation has evolved into cursed skill transformation allowing the birth of a new skill. Notice: The cursed skill True Form has been unlocked. Notice: Due to the evolution of the transformation skill, status has been reverted to normal. Notice: Due to the cursed transformation skill the status is protected by a curse that hides the information no longer necessary changing it, this has already been applied by using part of the immense aura around the grimoire. Notice: The third and last effect requires an awakened master thus it''ll stay unlocked but dormant for now, status has been updated and will now open, skill points have also been removed along with its function leaving all the pandemonium skills locked. Status: Level: 1 | Experience 0/100 | Class: Pandemonium Weapon name: Aurora | Type: Grimoire | Speciality: ??? | Rank: Cursed Durability: 2300/2300 | Mana 13000/13000 Attack: 13 | Magic Attack: 130 | Magic Potential: 6500 | Soul Power: 245200 Titles: Aeternum(S), Uncursed(S), Soul-bound(S), Contracted(S), Devourer(S), Cursed Weapon(S). Completed Series: God(S) Skills: Actives: Status level 50(D), Darkness Barrier level 15(F), Piercing Darkness level 17(F), Mana Coat level 11(F), Dark Coat level 13(F), Mana Wave level 1(F), Dark Bind level 14(F), Extraction level 100(S), Dark Wall level 10(F). Passives: Mana Control level 25(E), Dark Control level 19(F), Monster detection level 50(D), Beast detection level 40(D), Night Vision level 100(S), Human detection level 70(C). Unique: Killing intent level 5. Cursed: Unidentified, Transformation level 100, True Form level 1. Unique Element: Dark. Cursed Soul-bound Contracted Skills: Telepathy(F), Giver(E), Deconstruct(D), Stacking(C), Split(B), Imbue(A), Consumer(S), Unique(3/3 effects), Cursed(3/3 effects). Consumed Skills: "Seems like I''ve started from zero once again..." she muttered upset into the night feeling weak and powerless once more as having a ton of mana was all she had, and by using her past life memories to get a comparison, it wasn''t necessarily the greatest of things. "At the very least I have enough mana to play tricks during the many war skirmishes to come, it seems like the goblin shaman told Romeo and Sophie about the goddess Luna, but luckily he didn''t mention any name." "With all the blessings I had going over to sister I can only truly hope she''ll be able to become like I used to be, meanwhile she gets stronger, I''ll keep doing my share through commanding, reducing our enemies as much as possible." "With the fire further spreading, it''ll eventually reach the enemy kingdoms, I can''t help but seeing how they will handle it, best case scenario would be having beasts fighting the other beasts unless it doesn''t reach them as the forest is bound to end at some point." "Actually... that would be an interesting plan..." She started walking deeper into enemy territory after removing the barrier around her while coating the entire body in mana to avoid being assassinated in one go unless the enemy was so powerful that it would breakthrough. "The good thing about being how I am is that the heat and this burnt smell and or even the smoke don''t really bother me, but it''ll certainly be harmful to the enemies which allow me to explore freely, let''s see what I can find." In the middle of the darkness of the night, illuminated slightly by the fire further south and the remnants of black and red charcoal a blonde short haired girl ran happily smiling. Half an hour later of continuous looting of soul stones from corpses she finds and shiny stones on the ground, her passive skill alarms her of a beast nearby. Without much care, she keeps running southward like a moth flying in the direction of the flames while feeling really good about herself. After interrogating some of the goblins that were captured by Sophie who apologized to her for having some doubts due to the shaman words, the assassins obtained a good amount of information. Not even an hour of torturing and they were blabbering all they could with the words they knew, as the intelligence owned by such creatures, young ones even were certainly not the best. Nonetheless, for Aurora it was enough to finally pinpoint with absolute confidence the enemy king base which crossed close by to what she had estimated, and also got to learn a couple of important things such as what type of monsters and whose kingdoms were around it. From the information, one of the kingdoms parallel to general Angelica was the kobold kingdom who was wide enough to reach the sea at the west, and on the opposite side in the east, there''s an orcs kingdom reaching all the way to the end of the mountains that start northwest of the Lumen kingdom. What intrigued her the most though was that despite the goblins having told everything she wanted to know, from the things they used as the weapons, skills, classes, evolutions which were something only beasts could do, a better estimation of their number, and of course what was behind, in other words, further south than the goblin kingdom. Once her question was answered, she then realized how exactly the human kingdom would fall like the Saintess predicted, since further behind the goblin kingdom, were 3 other similar kingdoms of the same race, apparently led by the goblin king Vrag brothers and sisters. In other words, in the future based on the Saintess dream, the odds were that Vrag allied all the goblin kingdoms destroying the kobolds, orcs, and of course the humans, allowing the goddess Luna to become the ruler of the south. After a lot of thought, Aurora realized that if the first kingdom to fall wasn''t the one in front of her army, then even with the knowledge she possesses, it would be impossible to stop total defeat on numbers alone. Despite being a weapon perhaps due to having a past personality and soul which remained all the way to this life, she was feeling stressed and impulsive which resulted in this little trip to refresh her ideas. "This is?" she kicks lightly a green thing on the floor. "Ah... it hurts," the thing turned out to be a female goblin who turned herself upwards after rolling to see who kicked her. "Roasted goblin meat, you look delicious," the wicked perverse side of Aurora who is currently in control said while licking the lips. The goblin female got up despite being injured and looked down at the young girl who was smaller by at least a quarter part. "Who do you think you are? Calling me a goblin warrior of level 10 delicious like that!? Not even us female goblins when going on a mating season are that straightforward!" She shouted angrily at Aurora who was not even listening to her and then she activated it. ''True form,'' once she used her new skill, Aurora appearance transformed into what it used to be heightening up to 180cm, well-built female naked fit body, and a long white hair reaching the ground, with blue icy eyes and an extremely white pale skin filled with very complex tattoos all over her body in her face included. Notice: True form skill bringing you back to a portion of your older self, can only last for a minute per the level of the skill while consuming 1000 mana each time, and for every level, it increases the quantity of power you can use. The abilities of your cursed colored marks all over your body will slowly be unlocked. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted for the first minute. ''What''s up with this human filled with war painting of different colors, white hair that goes all the way to the floor, she looks very old, grotesque even,'' the female creature thought evaluating what was in front of her who and been a cute young girl not too long ago. Two voices resounded through the same voice making it sound like an echo, "it has been far too long since we have become true," the goblin in front of Aurora started shaking aggressively as the killing intent was naturally activated as the voice spoke. As she looked at the target in front of her an eerie dark aura took shape surrounding her hands and then she opened her mouth where sharp and big teeth could be seen. "M-monster!? A D-demon!?" The goblin yelled confused without knowing what creature the supposed human in front of her currently was. "We are hungry, come here, let us eat you, we are starving, the world must be consumed," as Aurora approached, the goblin warrior tried all sorts of things eventually coating herself in mana gaining some resistance against the killing intent that was striking her, no longer shaking in fear and preparing an attack as she got closer. Once Aurora got in the necessary range, the goblin mana coated her fist and punched towards the girl''s face in front of her. The fist flew through Aurora''s head trespassing it without causing harm causing the goblin to panic further, and then the darkness around her became many arms with hands, and they grabbed the green creature tightly hurting her physically and also with the element slowly turning the body into nothingness, two of the hands grabbed her legs making her immobile, two more grabbed her arms forcing the creature into submission, and another one her neck lowering the body by pulling the neck towards the ground curving the goblin back, to which the enemy did its best to fight back but to no avail. With the neck now close to her, Aurora''s mouth grew wide enough and she bit it off causing the head to fall on the floor. Notice: 550 experience has been rewarded from a goblin. Notice: Aurora has leveled up to 3; Every ten levels an upgrade to the statuses will happen. She chews some times and then gulps the goblin meat down. Notice: Something has been rewarded. System: Couldn''t understand or input the reward into status. Notice: The pandemonium class has progressed. System: This type of reward has been directed by default to the tome of pandemonium who holds the knowledge from a different world. Once she devours the entire goblin which didn''t take more than 20 seconds despite the big size, a voice is then produced by the old woman," monster, demon, abomination, creature, god, phantom, devil, calamity, we''ve been called many names by the old humans, but you''re all wrong, we''re..." she smiled evilly as her mouth was full of blood with small pieces of green meat, and then she returned naturally to her normal human form as the time ended. ''Seems like our gamble didn''t pay off even using our true form, but nonetheless, we have found a way to fight the system in this world, though I''m not sure what progressed in the pandemonium.'' ''Indeed Aurora, it wasn''t so bad, we''ll possibly be able to change this world unlike the last one, and find a way to bring a calamity to those gods who oppress us.'' ''Yes, secretly we''ll exploit the system, sneakily we''ll devour the many beings around, stealthy we''ll close the gap towards the higher beings, we''ll destroy everything and everyone who stands before us while saving our master from this pathetic world.'' ''Now sleep Aurora, your time won''t come for a while.'' ''Mhm...'' ''I''ll have to level this skill up at some point and use the other tricks I brought into this world,'' the girl laughed wickedly while surrounding herself in an ominous aura. ''Detecting humans coming from behind... 2, must be the hero and the sage who must''ve noticed my absence, transformation skill,'' the blood and the smell disappeared without a trace from her, making everything clean and perfect as it was before she arrived here. Then with a fake smile, she turned around and started walking casually while holding her hands on her back against each other. After a while, as Aurora is able to detect humans 100 meters away, she meets the couple who''s always on her tail. "Aurora? Are you okay?" Sophie hurriedly approached and checked on her. "Yes older sister, I came to explore this late at night to refresh my ideas, especially since no one would be here, after that big fire!" She smiled happily making Sophie relax her body. "I suppose it''d be hard to find a monster around here, everything smells very bad," Romeo agrees based on logic, having both hands around his nose making it look like a small mask," let us return we shouldn''t be breathing this, it won''t do us any good." "We shouldn''t? What could a smell like this do?" Aurora asked innocently since the kingdom is advanced but not to a medical extent since magic can heal a lot of things. "I''ll explain on the way come you two." "Alright!" Aurora replies happily while grabbing Sophie''s hand and walking back to the camp. "I''m relieved you''re safe, next time at least take one of us with you." "Alright, I''ll let you know next time I need to relax from planning things." ''It truly must be tough for someone so young to bear such a big burden...'' The couple thought in unison completely falling for Aurora''s innocence. whitesculpto Chapter 90 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 72 of the flowering season at the goblin kingdom. "Call Zrix here," one of the small goblins who''d do any of the biddings of the goblin king ran in search of the goblin lord. After a while, a green goblin returned clad in black armor while having a big ax on his back. "A small one asked me to come, what''s wrong king?" "It seems they haven''t returned, the shaman and the warlord, two great goblins." "That old man with the staff? I''m sure he''s alright, he compared to the rest of us was probably the wisest one with all the respect king." "It''s true that one was easily at the top especially with how dumb everyone is, I want you to order some goblin assassins and archers to scout the surroundings towards the border with the human territory where I sent them, but you will stay at the rear just in case they fall in a trap or something else happens." "As you command King Vrag, I''ll go at once." "Good," feeling unease for the past days he went into thought. ''Is it possible someone as smart as the old man really fell for some trap? No, impossible he was the reason we almost beat the human a hundred years ago, he might be growing ancient, but he wouldn''t fail for a simple trap like the ones the humans used to do.'' ''What if it wasn''t a simple trick? Perhaps... blonde girl... goddess Luna... a smart human? Smarter than the shaman? Impossible! They are filthy and while not dumb they weren''t anything special, if it wasn''t for the powerful heroes and the use of shiny weapons, we would have beaten them long ago!'' ''This time for sure, now that the goblins are learning how to make their weapons shiny, we''ll surely defeat the humans, but just in case the shaman perished somehow, I''ll have to find a smarter goblin...'' "Goblin, go send a message to my sister the queen Gruag of one of the three kingdoms the one in the south from us, the middle one, don''t get it mistaken, and tell her I asked for one of her smart goblins for a war to come in a year and a half, tell her the old man shaman died of age, take some others with you so you don''t get murdered on the way there." "Y-yes almighty king..." The small one went in search of some helpers leaving the king completely alone. ''Once I beat those humans I''ll take their entire territory and make amends with my two brothers and sister, and together we''ll form the biggest goblin kingdom in the world by uniting our 4 kingdoms, of course, to achieve it I''ll first have to show them mine is greater so they submit to me,'' he smiled satisfied with his goal. ''Still... where''s the old man? He''s been here since I was born, he even chose me back then during the goblin ceremony...'' Year 5009 after the system day 75 of the flowering season at the goblin kingdom. "King, I''ve brought back what''s left of the shaman from the looks of it he chose to kill himself with the annoying staff he used to walk with," he shows a very dried dark green body with a hole in the heart. "What!? Why would he do something like that?" Vrag shouts angrily scaring those around him. "From what the stealth assassins could tell there are some wooden walls near the border to the north, and the forest that used to be close by vanished leaving only charcoal behind, I''d assume the humans burnt it down." The goblin king punched his stone chair leaving a big crack on the right side where his arm was resting. "So that''s what the black smoke some days ago was... to think someone as brilliant as the old man would suicide... was it to avoid dying to the flames? Unless someone tried to capture him... no normal human would be able to do so... a hero? 100 years passed so this should mean the heroes are back." "Shouldn''t we kill them before they get strong king?" "We should but I need some more time to fully heal from this curse, a hundred-year curse from the last war, once that is gone we''ll murder those filthy humans!" "Till then we play safe is that it?" "For now we''ll increase our defenses and rebuild the forest but further away from us so if those filthy humans decide to burn it again it won''t affect us this far, putting goblins on the lookout and killing any scout of theirs will also be beneficial." "I understand king." "You may go, and put those goblins working harder on weapons, training, and for those who went to level up tell them to avoid the north due to the shitty humans." "I will!" As he walks to do what he was ordered the king goes into deep thought. ''To think humans this time around would be the first ones to do the first strike... they haven''t done that for the past centuries... why now?'' ''Did they perhaps go insane and are trying to go all out? It will certainly be fun to slay them if they attempt to come closer to us...'' An evil grin was shown on his face as he was sure to win any open field battle, and the main reason that he lost the great war a bit less than a hundred something years ago was due to Lumen capital castle stone walls and the heroes who were powerful, and tricky to deal with but now their long dead and compared to the past ones are still super weak to make a difference. ¡ù¡ù¡ù The epilogue of the war prelude arc Year 5009 after the system day 90 of the flowering season inside Aurora tent with all the leaders. "It seems like they haven''t moved even after killing a few thousand of them, general," Mark mentioned while scratching his beard as he looked at a map showing as accurately as possible the territory they were in. "Didn''t expect the goblin king to be such a coward, but that is fine, we shall bring the war to them." Zylph smiling coldly says," what is the plan oh great general?" "That is simple, you go at them, provoke them as only you know, and then flee, meanwhile we''ll extend our army and proceed slowly halting at the middle." "Even if I do that and somehow make them come... wouldn''t their numbers overthrow ours?" "Worry not, for the next 20 days I''ll do the adequate preparations with everyone''s help, and once I''m done I expect you to have quite the provocative bait for the little king," Aurora smiled coldly at Zylph whose hands started tremble of excitement. "I have quite fun plans, I suppose I can do as I please?" He asked while licking his bottom lip from right to left. "Of course, Ryu and Mark gather all nature and earth elemental mages we''ll make some interesting things, the rest of the army shall stick to help the farmers expanding the fields, we''ll need as many resources as we can. "Regarding the fields, they''re been taking care as you requested, we also secured some water sources by digging deep enough the way you asked, well''s were built and the river comes from the capital far from the goblins so we can rest assured that it won''t be poisoned." "It won''t be poisoned..." Aurora started thinking deeply as a new idea popped up. Everyone looked at the young girl who looked seriously into the ground inside the tent, and then turned her face to the map and placed her finger seeing how the river presented itself in it. She then smiled slightly and took a paper which she then started writing on it, upon finishing words came out of her mouth," Mark, do take this message to general Angelica, tell her to execute this as it''ll affect the enemy kingdom in front of her which should spice things up making the kobold kingdom be forced to act." Mark upon taking the letter and reading it says," won''t this make us have to fight two kingdoms at the same time?" "Don''t worry, I''ll put some goblins doing the poisoning for us, we did capture a lot of them from the last war skirmish." "What will we do once the kobolds arrive there?" The old man asked trying to understand how deep the plan went. "We kill the goblins and tell the kobolds they''ve been poisoning our side of the river too, and then we''ll ally with them." "Allying ourselves to beasts!?" The Saintess shouted surprised at Aurora''s plan. "Why not my dear Saintess? It''ll allow us to diminish both of the beast kingdom''s numbers, after all, from the information we gathered we''ll need both the kobolds and the orcs assistance to completely defeat the four goblin kingdoms, once we''re done with that, kobolds and orcs are next, no matter how meticulous my guidance is, I can''t possibly beat 6 beast kingdoms with this army." "Ah... so you meant it like a temporary alliance, well in that case I don''t mind." "Even if you minded it wouldn''t be your job to decide, I''m here to make the humans and the goddess Aria win, as such, everything and anything that will allow more of our soldiers to survive is the ideal," upon hearing that the Saintess expression dulled but realizing Aurora was right she bowed lightly out of respect. ''To put the Saintess of the Lumen kingdom in her place... this little girl never ceases to amaze me,'' Ryu thought as he too agreed with the general since for him religion and war aren''t necessarily the same despite the pope passing such an idea when it came to demons. "Alfred tell your men to help with the usual activities I''ve done with every other soldier, it''ll make them stronger as they''ll certainly receive a lot of titles, the same goes for Zylph though in his case only for the next 10 days." "Understood," both said clearly with confidence. ''To make my soldiers from different noble houses farming, fishing, and who knows what... though as long as they do become tougher that might not be so bad, plus it''ll help our resources for the cold seasons that will arrive soon.'' ''I wonder if my mercenaries will enjoy doing such disappointing tasks...'' Zylph grinned holding back his laughter. "Romeo and Sophie, I''ll leave the poisoning by the goblins plan for the two of you, with your skills and the assassins, it should go without an issue." "Leave it to us," Romeo smiled happily for being relied on while Sophie winked at Aurora. "As for the orcs... being on prince Marty''s side, they probably wouldn''t hear my request, so I''ll have to think a bit more on that section..." she once more looks at the map while everyone but the Saintess and Balthazar stay inside the tent. "Shouldn''t we just let his army fall to the orcs and goblins?" Balzathar asked after thinking for a while about how to remove that prince out of the equation. "That would cause a lot of deaths on the human side," the Saintess replied harshly to him. Aurora clicks her tongue and then says, "I do expect them to fall at some point since they wage war on their own, and the generals the prince have are all against me due to their successors dying during the annual tournament." "It''s not your fault, after all, they couldn''t have possibly been a worthy opponent to the one." ''The one?'' Saintess thought recalling having heard this man mention such words before and then she said," that was an unfortunate accident but within the laws of the tournament... war has a bigger weight..." "In that case, there''s something I can try, we provoke the orcs and make them fight the goblins and the humans, if they''re going to fall anyway then at the very least they kill each other after Marty army retreats or falls completely." ''In terms of war management she''s been truly excellent losing very few soldiers and having killed 4 thousand enemies so far, but morally speaking it makes me question my decision of blessing her... such a ruthless young girl,'' the Saintess frowns thinking about it. Balthazar noticing her expression says," don''t doubt your actions now, you couldn''t possibly have anyone better than this general to bring your goddess a victory, even if I hate you, I too wish to win, not for Aria, the pope, or you, but to give the disgraceful ones a place in this world, as we''re humans too. Upon hearing the words directed to her she breathes deeply and stares deeply at Aurora who''s solely focused on alternative plans as the goblins could join the orcs in a fight against humans as far as she knows. "Yes, I won''t back down on my choice, and once the humans are the sole winners, I''ll make an exception for the disgraceful classes to live on without issues..." "That''d make this fight worth a lot more." "Ah... I have a better idea related to the orcs," Aurora declared softly, making both stare at the general as they watch her smile innocently yet happily. Chapter 91 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 1 of the sun season in the adventurers guild of Astia village. "To think that rookie would rank up as much as to lead an entire army, my hand still itches whenever I remember about messing Aurora''s sister!" Tony shouted while laughing as he was celebrating his rank up with the usual party. "Haven''t seen either of them in quite a long time..." Leonor joined the conversation as today was a calm day missing both of them. "Come here and drink with us, it''s on me today!" Tony laughed happily while extending a cup of alcohol to her. Leonor takes it and sits along with them. "So receptionist what happened to the other twin? Iris that girl who uses ice." She sips a bit and then replies, "some days ago out of worry I went to the potion shop where her parents Luke and Rosaline work and I asked for both of them, that''s when they told me one was the general of the army of his highness Julius and Iris was training under one of the few swordmasters." "With such an outstanding talent for ice, she''s learning swordsmanship?" Tony asked confused as he wasn''t expecting that information. "It is a secret not like it matters anymore since the war started, but she actually participated in the annual tournament and ended up reaching the quarter-finals while using swordsmanship and of course ice magic." "Whoa... I wish I was there to see that, but at the time I was questing..." Tony had a little sad look at him. "Drink up and celebrate on Iris''s behalf for reaching that far in the tournament she''s only 9 years old after all!" Upon hearing that he drunk the whole cup and went back to being merry. A little girl and a boy walked closer to them upon hearing the name and she says," I''m sorry to bother, but where can I find this girl you''re talking about? I have a very important matter to discuss with her." ''I don''t remember ever seeing the boy before, he''s so tanned and muscular yet he looks young, the brown hair and eyes do fit his skin greatly, and why are they looking for Iris? Why is the girl all covered up? At least from the voice, it sounded like one,'' Leonor thinks as she gets up from the table. "Follow me, let''s talk inside that room over there," she points at the place where Iris once went to register as an adventurer. After a while passes and they sit on the couches inside the room with a rectangular brown table in the middle. "I''m Leonor a friend of Iris and a receptionist in this guild, who are the two of you and why are you looking for her?" The small girl removes the hood making Leonor freeze temporarily in fear. "De-de-mon?" Leonor starts sweating trying to scream but is unable to. "I''m Ming, and this is my sister Momo a cursed human, she hides her appearance to not scare anyone," upon hearing Ming words Leonor slowly calms down as she starts understanding that it is a curse that changed her appearance making her hair and eyebrows white, her eyes red and having a tanned skin like her brother. "We''re from the northeast a village near to the sea, it''s not a widely known one, in fact, it is a pretty secret one, so you wouldn''t have heard of it even if we told you about it. The sister then added," the two of us seek to speak with Iris before helping her sister in the war to the south since you know her, it means my curse did lead me to the right place," she smiles as kindly as possible towards Leonor while feeling bad inside for scaring her. Leonor grips her leg with the fingers and then questions, "if I tell you where she is, what will happen to her?" "I just wish to meet her even though my curse says she''s extremely dangerous, but... even then... I want to see for myself who she truly is," Momo opens her eyes wide open showing the brilliant red irises of hers that remind Leonor of one day where she was sitting around a bonfire surrounded by snow. "Your curse is wrong, Iris is very sweet and kind, she''s not a threat or anything like that, Iris is... a good girl," upon hearing those words Momo exhales softly ending up with a kind smile. "We just wish to talk with her nothing else, can you please tell us where we can find her? We''ve come from very far to meet her," Ming declared in an attempt to pressure Leonor. "If talking is all you''ll do then I suppose that''s fine though I do not know if she''ll have time to talk with either of you as she''s currently training with the beggar swordmaster or the drunken swordmaster as he''s known," the brother''s expression grows in confusion with the two titles mentioned. "She''s currently in Tonne village a little trip from here, but do not tell anyone about this and don''t force your way through, her master will cut you both down in a blink otherwise." They look at each other and Ming says," let''s go the war started some time ago, time is running out." "Thank you for helping us out Leonor," she smiles and then hides inside the clothes once again. A while passes and upon leaving the guild through the exit, Momo passes by a young lady in a pure white dress with white roses scattered through it, captivating her to which her curse whispers the word hero as their eyes meet with one another. ''Red eyes?'' Momo doesn''t stop looking forward while lowering her head going unnoticed by Robert who was accompanying her here. "What''s wrong Alicia? Why have you stopped?" "Ah... never mind let''s go." A while later she heads towards the potion shop to greet Iris''s parents and then further south towards her father Alfred and Aurora. Momo and Ming head to Tonne village after talking to a villager who was willing to take them there for some coins. Year 5009 after the system day 3 of the sun season in the entrance to the southern outpost. "Not even on my way here have I seen such large fields and so many farmers at that, just what in the hell is happening here?" The man in his 30''s looked around at the very vast fields noticing as he walked south a large outpost with tents and small houses filled with troops, and then noticing that the men who were working weren''t just your casual peasants, from their expensive attires and even using ornaments, he figured they''d be part of the army. ''Did I come to the right place? Soldiers and possibly nobles working on fields? Am I in a different world?'' While yielding a big hammer the man kept walking closer to the outpost noticing different uniforms, even white robes which he knew belonged to the church and also some black robes that he wasn''t so sure what force they''d belong to, but nonetheless, he walked closer to them eventually talking with one of the soldiers. "Hey man, I''ve come to enlist in Aurora''s army is this the one?" "Ah, yeah, you''ve come to the right place, even though we''re currently preparing for the next strike in 18 days, come I''m heading towards the general Aurora." "Oh seriously? Alright, take me to her!" "That''s quite the weapon you have there, it looks pretty interesting." "I like you already," Harmin started laughing and then said," you have good taste, it is one of the unique weapons the goddess Aria blessed us with." "Really? There was someone else with a similar weapon, but she''s a noble successor of the white rose family, the hero Alicia, daughter of the swordmaster Alfred, who wields the blue sword of the first hero Rizia." "Oh? Now that''s some interesting information, I supposed that''s why my weapon has been tingling ever since I arrived here," Harmin smirks while looking around as they walked. ''Tingling? The weapon?'' The soldier thought to himself confused. A bit later they arrive near a blonde girl who''s under the sun in an expensive blue uniform with a sword symbol on her back sitting outside of her tent writing on a table. "That lad doesn''t feel the horrible heat? How long is such a young girl under the sun writing? Don''t you guys treat the kids better!? Harmin shouted angrily grabbing the attention of those around. Upon hearing that the girl turns around noticing the voice source. The cold blue eyes gaze of her meet Harmin''s piercing him coldly as he''s making too much noise making him go quiet. "Ah, Harmin this is our general, the hardcore workaholic lady Aurora, be it raining, snowing, or as you can see today under such heat, she''ll be doing her best for the army survival and progression." The man yells satisfied with the presentation of the soldier," general, I am Harmin the hero of the north, the wielder of the bloodsucking hammer one of the summoned weapons from the goddess Aria." With an extremely dissatisfied cold tone, Aurora replies, "you don''t have to yell, I can hear you just fine Harmin, in here you''ll be a normal soldier like everyone else, depending on your achievements you may become higher than that, as for heroes... we have a couple, but to truly succeed you''ll need essentially to follow my orders without fail, do that and you won''t be murdered easily in the battlefield." Once more with a loud natural happy voice, the man answers," I''m grateful for accepting me, and don''t worry I''ll easily become number one of your army, after all, I''m the strongest hero," the man started laughing once again, in front of very people who took such a statement to heart. "Father," a young girl looks at the man next to her to what he says," yes Alicia?" "Is there a rule that forbids a duel in this army? Since my sword is itching for some reason, it ends up filling me with the will to fight, probably an effect due to being crafted by the goddess Aria." "You sound very much like your mother but the one who you must request is the little lady over there," Aurora upon hearing the conversation simply says," do as you wish but far from here, I''m trying to work." Alfred, Alicia, and Harmin walked a tad further away to the training grounds where men would often dispute among each other, similar to the space used in the coliseum but nowhere near as big, just a simple field made of dirt and sand to reflect the possible scenario in the forest, so the men would get used to fighting in such a terrain. Once they stand against each other, the girl says," I have a bad history against hammer wielders so I won''t go easy on you." Harmin starts laughing and then says," if you think you have what it takes to beat me you''re absolutely mistaken!" Alicia unsheathes her beautiful blue sword with golden letters and takes a stance against her opponent holding it with both hands. ''Show me how much you''ve grown daughter, I''m sure Sylvia didn''t go easy on you.'' Chapter 92 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 3 of the sun season in the middle of Tonne village. "Hello, we''ve been looking for an old man beggar for a while, he''s known for using swords, do you happen to know where I could find him?" An old woman replies, "Ah... that old drunken bastard, he lives down that road in an old wooden house, but I don''t recommend going there you might lose your life, and you''re both still young..." "Thank you ma''am we''ll be careful," the two of them continued their walk all the way to the wooden house eventually reaching it. As they got to it the sound of swords hitting one another fiercely could be heard, and a neighbor who saw the two of them passing by said," day and night, day and night, clack clack clack, the swords they don''t stop, the swords they scream, the swords oh the swords they feel the despair of being used and abused by the two of them. Ming bowed lightly to the man without saying anything and approached the entrance of the little dojo where he saw the two of them fighting alongside Momo. The two of them sat on the wooden floor without making noise and assisted their sparring. Old man Ray sword coated with thunder would go straight to Iris weak points one after another which she''d dodge with all her speed and agility while covering her body parts with ice, he was currently teaching her to defend herself by fast producing small parts of ice instead of using an entire set of ice armor while increasing her reaction speed to his attacks which were insane. This went on for two more hours till Iris finally fell on the wooden floor completely exhausted both physically and magically. The old man then sheathed his sword and passed by the two who had been sitting at the entrance for a while without saying anything as he didn''t felt hostility and left as they didn''t say anything to him. ''That kid fishing rod has golden letters... must be one of those summoned weapons from the goddess Aria,'' Ray thought not paying it much mind as it wasn''t a sword. Momo entered the dojo and Ming waited outside closing the door so no one outside would see his sister''s unique appearance. She then took out her hood and looked at me opening her mouth and saying," Hello Iris, I''ve come from far away to meet you, I''m Momo a cursed human." Without having an inch of energy left I stared at her for a while appreciating her unique appearance from the beautiful white hair to the white eyebrows lastly those glittering ruby eyes, and said," your hair and eyes are beautiful Momo, I''m Iris also a cursed human," I smile kindly at her. Momo opens her mouth while blushing almost tearing up from being praised by someone else that wasn''t her brother, and then said with a trembling voice," since... birth, I''ve had a cursed skill called soul whisper, it causes fear upon me, but in exchange, it tells me important things and ever since this war started it has asked me to aide your sister Aurora, but at the same time it has warned me countless times about how dangerous you will become in the future that is to come." Upon hearing her words I whisper softly," so? Have you come to kill me?" My green eyes reflect her red ones who stare intently at me as if trying to see through in search of something. Year 5009 after the system day 3 of the sun season in one of the training grounds of the southern outpost. Harmin smiled and then took a step forward waving his hammer horizontally moderately which Alicia jumped backward and then as the hammer passed she dashed forward enhancing her physic with the wind and natural elemental skills. The man started laughing at how fast the little girl is and held the hammer with both hands shouting," flash bang," with an even faster speed the muscular and strength of the body allowed him to wave his hammer to where it came from forcing Alicia to take a direct hit on her body being blown away off the field. After Alicia body rolled a couple of times on the ground she got up and said," natural healing," as a green light healed the bruise in her body she said," I didn''t expect that insane speed for such a heavy weapon like that, you''re not all talk after all," she dashed right after him and he waved the hammer while laughing, this time being parried by Alicia who held her ground. ''This person is way stronger than Ange, my fingers are going numb from just parrying, time to try one of my mother''s techniques,'' Alicia lowers her body and turns the sword handle slightly allowing the sword to slip through, and dashes forward closing the distance. Noticing this, he figured that if he allowed his hammer to do the same, the sword would hit him first, as such, he rotated the hammer pushing forward with the long handle killing Alicia momentum then kicking her feet at the end making her trip, and then lifted the hammer in the air creating a shadow right on her face, and as it went down, it was stopped halfway by the sword of Alfred who blocked it peerlessly. The soldiers around started clapping surprised by the old man''s skills and how easily he maneuvered the hammer that looked extremely heavy, some of them would even later try to do the same, unable to lift it from the ground. The old man lifted the hammer positioning it on top of his shoulder while Alfred regained the distance between them while he was stared at, leaving Harmin quite intrigued by the swift sword movement just now. Once Alicia got up, she dusted her dress by slapping it a few times, and then returned to her father''s side, on the way there the old man behind her said loudly," with some more growth and experience in battle you''ll surely surpass me one day." She looks behind meeting a happy man memorizing his face and weapon then turning back to Alfred who accompanied her out. "Would you have beaten him, father?" As naturally as breathing he replies calmly and confidently, "of course, I have yet to meet someone I can''t." "Iris teacher seemed interesting too, I can''t wait to become strong enough to be on par with such people." "That one had an interesting trick, however, don''t rush things, and keep working on your basics, if the opponent was slightly less powerful you would''ve cut his head off." Alicia stared at her father who walked gallantly, while she smiled happily on the rare praise he did, grabbing his hand and walking back to one of the tents. ''Even with the knowledge I got from Rizia, my body is far from being able to keep up with her swordsmanship, after this war I''ll go back to train with my parents, and once I grow up some more, I''ll surpass the first hero memories, in a few years I''ll become one with the sword.'' ''First, all those rumors about the blonde general I heard from the different taverns I passed by, at how peerless and magnificent she was, and now this Alicia girl...'' ''For a young lady that was surely an interesting sword thrust, I bet she didn''t notice the slight cut on my chin, seems like the new generation is showing some promise, let''s hope they don''t die in war.'' He looked at those around who remained and spoke. "Well then, I have my blood boiling from fighting that little gal, which of you would like to spar with this old man next? If anyone beats me I''ll pay them some beer and a date with a woman at that!" The soldiers excited by the man''s promise and with the will to improve themselves started making a line to challenge him, and so till the next war they''d be fighting him every day improving greatly. Some hours passed and Harmin was already acting like a leader for the 10 soldiers he beat in the duels, he was currently telling them stories of his past achievements. "And you guys know what?" "What Harmin?" One of them voices happily still a bit sore from the duel. "There was this one time where I fought a minotaur in one of my travels beyond the sea! A big creature with two horns and a fierce appearance, he fought with a long club." "What!? You''ve been beyond the sea? The sea is said to be filled with insanely strong monsters like the legendary octopussy!" "Well, I guess I was just lucky to not have found any peculiar sea monster aside from some annoying kappa monsters that would jump inside the ship, they had these big shells on their back and were light green with hands that reminded me of frogs." "Kappas? I''ve never heard of that one..." "I suppose the sea must have a lot of interesting sea monsters, maybe even kingdoms like we have here!" A different soldier shouted happily. "After this war, you guys should explore overseas, who knows what you might find!" Harmin laughed loudly patting the back of one of them. All sorts of stories went on, eventually ending up in all of them joining up to farm the fields, and of course, Harmin not only joined them in it but also joined their squad. Some hours went by and he started feeling his statuses growing as he received all sorts of titles. "How come the general put you guys, ah I mean all of us farming?" "One of the reasons the general gave us is that if we want to eat our fill we must help to create the food for it, the other is that we''ll receive titles that will increase mostly our stamina and strength which will help against the goblins who excel in both." "That blonde brat was it? Seems like an interesting one indeed." "The holes are ready Harmin try using some of those seeds now then close the holes with the hoe." "Uh? Sure." Once he was done he shouted," oh another title! I can feel myself growing stronger," he started laughing loudly again making everyone around cheerful and happy to have him around. "Alright Harmin, let''s go water the fields next, it''ll grant us another title too!" "What!? Does everything we do give us titles? That''s way too easy!" "Yeah, some of us who came from peasant families already had some but apparently they can be improved by doing this for a long time, so a lot of us get to improve that way." "Interesting... I have my share of titles too but I was never into this type of work before, I''ll work extra hard as it''ll make me more powerful!" "We won''t fall behind!" The men shouted inciting rivalry between one another. Harming upon walking near the river saw Alfred and Alicia also filling their watering cans. ''It seems like even the most prestigious nobles are also doing this sort of tasks, just how did a peasant gain all that authority? This Aurora girl... from what the soldiers told me she was a peasant who became a noble, a general and was even blessed by the Saintess.'' ''A series of lucky chances? Perhaps... fate?'' ''Be it whatever it is I have yet to see how she leads the men during the war, that''ll be the most essential, and the only thing that''ll matter, if she sucks, I''ll just have to replace her, for now, I''ll climb the ranks all the way up to...'' "What was the highest rank again of the leading type?" "Major Harmin, you get to lead a thousand soldiers if you get that far." "Major... I like the ring of that! Alright, I''ll start by grabbing that rank for myself," he once again started laughing loudly attracting Alicia''s attention who overhead his conversation due to his loud voice. She points at him and yells," I''ll get that rank before you Harmin!" The man surprised by that sudden commentary laughed out even louder and then said," bring it on little lady!" whitesculpto Chapter 93 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 3 of the sun season in the southern outpost. "How long do you intend to keep staring at me lady Alicia?" "I don''t know, lady Aurora, but you''re the closest person I have of my age around here, plus you''re the sister of my best friend, it is my mission to get to know you better." "Seems like Aurora finally made a friend close to her age," Romeo commented at Sophie in a cute teasing way. "To think we''d live to see our daughter get this far in life," Sophie fakes some tears joining in making Alicia laugh and Aurora frown. "How is it that I have to permanently be working and you three get to be so carefree!?" Aurora shouted angrily at them. "Oh noes the general is mad we must run!" Romeo laughed as he said that running away along with Sophie. "You fools just wait till I catch the two of you!" The soldiers around who glanced at this scenario as they were in the middle of the outpost where there''s always a lot of them walking around, laughed inwardly to not be beaten by the little blondie. "And... you''re still here staring at me..." "Yes, that''s right my mission isn''t over yet," Alicia said with a convicted expression. Aurora sighs," so what is it that you want to know?" She smiles innocently and then asks, "how did iris know about writing my name in mana in the sword would allow me to become a hero?" "I don''t know the how myself, but I suppose it was a certain skill that she has, that allows her to get information of things in exchange for big quantities of mana." "Interesting, that man from earlier has one of these weapons, but his looks less stylish than mine, the loud Harmin person who was here before, he calls himself a hero, however, I didn''t feel such an aura, the one that I feel from Sophie for example, in other words, he''s very strong while using a dormant weapon." "So you came for advice either to tell him or not I guess? Even though the weapon could''ve been produced by the goddess Aria, but it doesn''t mean that he''d also become a hero, if anything it would make more sense if different weapons would grant different powers or classes." "Actually you''re right... I guess contracting with such weapons would give the user some sort of special power, perhaps we could steal it and give the hammer to Iris." "As a repay for awakening you into a hero?" Aurora questions while staring at her for the first time since they started talking. "Well that''s extra, it''s just I don''t want her to stay behind when I become so powerful as a sword hero, you know?" "I wouldn''t worry about that, after all, she''s already contracted with the strongest weapon this world has to offer," Aurora grins looking eerie giving the shivers to Alicia who pulls her cheeks to the sides forcing her to smile," Don''t make my beloved Iris face look like that!" Upon hearing those words Aurora starts genuinely laughing bringing confusion to Alicia who has never seen her like this. "Ah, man you sure do resemble Iris sometimes, imagine if the two of you spent more time together, you''d even become twins!" "We''d become a trio!" Alicia smiles kindly at the idea. "I don''t see why not." "Now I just need to dye my hair blonde," Alicia starts laughing, as if she did her parents would likely murder her. "As for Harmin if you feel like telling him to do it, if not I suppose that''s how it is, I''ll leave that fate in your hands as I already have 700 thousand heads to take care of." "Alright, by the way, Aurora you said Iris possessed the strongest weapon is it one made by the goddess Aria as well? I know some from the hero memories, but even her doesn''t know all of them." "Well let''s just say that it''s a cursed weapon that doesn''t belong to any god, nor was it created by any of them." "If that''s true then it''s impossible it would be as strong as my sword, after all, it is unique graded, I''ve never seen a greater sword!" "I suppose you''re right, in what comes to swords your weapon is without a doubt the best, but good weapons without good masters are useless, and you''re still quite weak to be using something like that, however, Iris is different, she deserves the one she received, it is part of her and despite being cursed it lives solely to bring her what she desires, how could a weapon like that not be the best?" "That sounds like a very confusing and complex weapon, my father says they are tools that must be used properly, but you''re making it sound like it''s alive." "Exactly, in this world, chaos is the thing that brings the most confusion and complexity, a matter that no one has been able to solve so far." "In that regard, not even the hero, she tried really hard to carry the kingdom and its people on her shoulders, but sadly she was limited by her human race life span..." "Yes... humans are truly fragile, they break and die so easily." "I''m surprised on how someone like you exists, so young and with wisdom that even I have difficulties to follow having the hero memories, Iris I can tell she''s still childish like I am to some extent, a bit less nowadays since the power I was given is slowly taking shape, but you''re totally different and yet you''re the same age as her." To that, Aurora smiles silently focusing once again on the papers in front of her, while Alicia places both arms on the table resting on them as she stares at the mysterious girl in front of her. "You have too many secrets lady Aurora." "Isn''t it normal for a lady to have many of them? Men do like mysterious women the most after all," Alicia blushes as she remembers certain memories of the hero that she did her best to forget... in vain as they did not disappear. "You''re a meanie... I miss Iris, I met her at the annual tournament, and then at the end of it, I even got to see what her master looked like, apparently, he also trained my mother, but she says they''re strong enough to train me therefore not introducing me to him before." "Well, Iris seemed pretty happy learning from Ray, despite being an old man he''s apparently pretty strong." "He did soul shaped his sword, I''ve seen something similar when the hero reached the pinnacle of her strength, but since humans have no way of earning soul other than titles she didn''t get to do much with it." Aurora once again stopped what she was doing, this time around due to curiosity and so to satisfy it she asked, "so you''re saying that depending on the soul size the soul coat can do more things?" "I''ll reply when you tell me what the weapon Iris has is, a secret for a secret." An aura of darkness surrounded both of them and then Aurora whispered," she uses a weapon called a grimoire, a magical book basically." Alicia smiled happily and then she said," soul coat can cut the opponent soul, the hero tried it on a goblin, and it died without feeling damaged physically, if a soul is severed enough then that''s the end of it, and unlike mana coat, it can take shape, in other words, it can bend or stretch, but if it stretches and someone cuts it your soul will be damaged." "I''d assume so... but it''s not that bad, after all, that only applies if the enemies can also use it." "Yes, aside from the old hero and Ray, I''ve never seen anyone else using it, and seeing as monsters are less intelligent there''s a chance they don''t know about it either though I wouldn''t be surprised if they knew mana and elemental coat after all this time." "What was a war like back then? On that hero era." "There was no coordination, everyman for themselves and the side that would survive would win, but luckily there were a lot of different races back then who would fight among each other, though from what you''ve told me, it seems the goblins have the majority of the southern territory presently." "I''m estimating 4 out of 6 kingdoms belong to the goblin race, being the other two one of kobolds and the other made up with orcs." "I see so things did change with time, a lot of time passed truly." "What other creatures existed in the South before?" "Supposedly it was a place with barely any monster only beasts, there used to be a tusk boar tribe, who would rush and stomp their enemies, but then the goblins met the humans and learned how to make weapons, so they must have perished then." "That''s interesting what other tribes were there as it sounds like kingdoms weren''t yet a thing." "In what comes to monsters they rank up so they become a certain type of monster being a Lord the strongest, and the king the one they follow, so even though kingdoms weren''t a thing, they still followed through those creatures who called themselves kings, but thanks to that, they would constantly fight the other ones to be the king of kings." "From all that races were slowly perishing or perhaps escaped leaving only the current six kings of the South... we need to destroy the one ahead of us before he decides to join with the rest, I''m sure we''d be incredibly outnumbered, even if the 10 million humans picked a weapon, I doubt we''d be more than four kingdoms of goblins, they seem to reproduce a lot faster than us, so we''re always at a disadvantage." "How would we even beat the goblin king if he can escape back to one of those three kingdoms?" "I have some plans in mind while others are being produced, I''m just unsure either they''ll work, but if they do, we''ll be able to temporarily occupy the middle of the South that would directly connect to this outpost, so our supply chain would simply extend easily, but by doing so there''s a chance the orcs and the kobolds join forces with the 3 leftover goblin kingdoms to retake the territory for themselves, so once we annihilate the first kingdom we set traps and fall back which will cause the goblins to face the kobolds and the orcs who will do their best to expand to that section." "But if that works wouldn''t we lose what we fought so hard to get?" "Yes, if that''s what we want, but in reality, the objective is to destroy the goblins, the other two races have a way slower reproduction rate, and we can manage them both with the army we have now, especially after making them exhaust their against each other''s." "That''s... insane." "Hum...? Would the past hero do it differently?" "Ah no, she could only expand so much, but the way she did things was a lot safer than yours, that''s why I said it was insane, the plan I mean." "Well, this is just the beginning, after all, once we conquer the South which is composed of solely beast races, I doubt that one would stay quiet and watch." "That one? Who are you talking about?" "The goddess." "Why would the goddess Aria do anything about it? Doesn''t she want us to win?" "Yes, yes... I mean Luna, the goddess of order, the owner of the beast race." "What could she do? Summon goblin heroes?" "Well... She is a goddess, I wouldn''t doubt if every god could do it, wouldn''t be weird at all," upon hearing those words Alicia gulped as they were strong enough already if they had to face a hero classed goblin... Chapter 94 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 5 of the sun season in the southern outpost. "General, there''s an important man that wishes to talk with you," the man says while having a man in a very expensive attire approaching him from a few meters away. "Hum? Who''s it this time around? I''ve been getting a lot of important people to talk with me every day." The soldier looks around her noticing all sorts of famous faces and then says," it is the merchants association leader." "Have him wait a while, I''m currently handling a different affair," the soldier nodded and turned around to deliver the message when the merchant leader just passes by him. The man arrives observing a lone table with lots of notebooks and books on it, finding a little girl seated in front of it while in the middle of many adults says," I''m Ricardo Colapzo, the merchant association leader, the richest man in the entirety of the capital, I wish to talk with whoever the superior is," once he finishes talking he starts noticing some important figures like the prince left and right arm, Ryu and Mark who were discussing the preparations for the next war in some days, the Saintess who''s always glued to Aurora, and a pink-haired girl who he automatically thinks being one of the summoned as there''s no such color in the kingdom if there was he''d know, as he hires a lot of people for works. Aurora completing ignoring him focused on finishing writing a paper with the trap processes for the formation she''ll be using next, the man feeling ignored and having his ego hurt speaks once more. "I wasn''t told who commanded this army yet, did I not arrive at the right location? Seeing as the crown prince advisor is here alongside lord Ryu, actually, aren''t you the general of the army Ryu? Without his highness Julius here, I''d assume you''d be the one in charge." Ryu does eye contact with the man who interrupted their reunion and says," I''m an advisor along with teacher Mark of the new generation general Aurora," as he finishes talking he shifts his serious gaze to the girl in the middle who finishes writing and delivers the paper to Mark. "You may shape the land with the earth and nature elemental mages, other types can lend their mana to them as they won''t be needing it right away," looking at two important figures taking orders from a little girl he feels confused. ''How is a little girl, younger than my daughter even doing as the general of the biggest human army?'' "Is this a joke? How is it possible for such a kid to be the one leading 700 thousand men and having the rank that should belong to one of the two veterans such as yourselves?" As they were about to voice their opinions to defend Aurora, the girl got up and turned facing the man who attempted to bring shame to her honor. The man looks at her uniform and then at an emblem that is used to represent absolute authority usually used by a member of the royal family. "You have three seconds to kneel and apologize, once the time is over I''ll sever your legs, then I''ll give you another three seconds and I''ll sever your arms, then three more seconds and I''ll sever your head." "1... 2..." The big man who had a big belly due to the beer he''d consume often quickly kneeled down making it bounce slightly and said," I''m truly sorry gi- general Aurora, please forgive me." The soldiers who were patrolling and watched the scene from afar couldn''t help but gulp feeling pity for the man. Aurora took a few steps forward pulling the chair as she walked and sat in front of the man, keeping around twenty centimeters of the distance between him and her, and spoke coldly. "You have shown a disgraceful attitude in front of something you can''t buy with all the money you own, do you know what that is? You have 10 seconds to find an answer before I sever a finger." Nervously with his blood rushing, he thought, ''Something I can''t buy?'' He lifts his head and looks everywhere realizing that the only thing he couldn''t possibly buy is the general in front of her, but even then, he could buy a general so he replied. "With all due respect, but with the money I have, the only thing I can''t buy is the army that belongs to his highness prince Julius, since with the money at my disposal I could easily buy an army with a few generals included." "That is incorrect, since the prince may allow you to buy his own army while maintaining surveillance over it, the thing that you can''t possibly buy that you failed to notice is what I''ve been threatening to steal, ever since you knelt to protect it unconsciously perhaps, your own and only life." He gulped at the words your life as he felt like he could die at any given moment, trembling slightly not wanting to partake from this life the only he had and a very pleasant one at that. "You are alive because I allow you to stay like that, however, as you may have noticed by now, your life," she extends her hand at him and grips it tightly in front of him," is mine to take if I so please along with all the money you own if I so declare." Upon hearing those words the man''s heart raced even faster as he sweated immensely from the walk he had done under the strong heat and now this confrontation he slipped in thinking he owned the place. "Now that you''ve earned yourself a place as a silent and educated listener, you may talk, and when you do, I expect to hear useful things, and once you''re done I believe I''ll hear a good deal coming out from your dry lips." As the man was about to open his mouth to talk, Aurora says," Ryu, Mark, do me the favor to initiate the place, the time is scarce, and call Romeo here if you see him around or tell a soldier to bring him here, I''ve just thought on a very elaborate plan," Aurora smile that doesn''t match a 9-year-old kid terrifies the only man able to see her the one in front of her who trembles in fear feeling like a monster has taken a human shape. "Sure, we''ll be back tonight with an update," Ryu said taking his leave alongside Mark leaving Sophie behind staring at Aurora''s back. She then passes her hand horizontally from her forehead to her chin revealing her typical expressionless self, then she waited for some time while staring at Ricardo, and then her mouth opened softly saying," why are you so quiet? You came here so eager to talk unless you''ve said everything you wanted to say? Don''t tell me you wasted my precious time with this gibberish. You do realize I have to handle over 700 thousand men by myself right? How big is your association? How many are working under you? Do you know the weight under these tiny shoulders? Do you expect me to remain here quietly and sane for every idiot that comes barging here the way you did telling me about how great they are? Ah... I''m conflicted, part of me wants to pull out your tongue and cut it while the other me is asking me to calm down and give you some room to breathe, but I''m truly troubled as I look around us and see everyone breathing normally, doesn''t that mean there''s enough air for all of us to intake? Yet, you dare stand in my presence silently without as much presenting me with some numbers to study, your stocks, your money, your propositions, the things you intend to buy from us, the ones you intend to sell us, are you not a merchant? Don''t tell me you bought a talented merchant to handle the art of trading in your place? If that was so I''d call you a wise man, but if that''s truly it then I ask you to immediately call that man over here as I wish to speak with someone who can understand me, it is very hard to comprehend the insanity of not being understood at first glance, after all, did I not tell you to convey words towards this lady?" Aurora sighs displeased with the richest man in the kingdom as she used him to vent the excess of work and pressure she''s been through since she became a general due to the lack of competent people on her level, unlike her past life whom she had some reliable subordinates as such she couldn''t help but working day and night, every day without rest to do the work of many, but soon she knew it would end up paying off, it always did, it wasn''t by chance that she earned the peerless general achievement. A soft hand landed on Aurora''s hair which made her turn upwards meeting two pink eyes filled with sadness and worry over her health, the girl then said," Merchant Ricardo, I''m sure you''ll find it in you that her words despite extremely brutal are ones that carry the human race survival on the line, return with a fair proposal when you see yourself in the condition to do so," Sophie said in a kind tone to which the man nodded with a pale face, got up and left without saying a word as his hands were still shaking from the pressure he felt from the little girl. "Go take a rest till lord Ryu returns, I''ll look for Romeo meanwhile, and then we''ll wait for you to wake up little sister." Aurora gets up and pulls the chair back to the desk writing two pages leaving Sophie surprised as she expected she would have gone rest, after a while, she gathered enough courage to yell at her to go rest, and as she was about to do so. "I''ve left those two pages for you and Romeo, I might take a while resting this time around I may be exhausted, it is a dirty job, but if you both succeed it''ll increase our chances to slay the goblin king to one hundred percent, thank you for looking out for me Sophie," she smiled faintly and headed inside the tent to rest. As she started moving Sophie voiced loudly," you can count on me! I''m the hero after all!" She smiled brightly hiding her pity and unease for Aurora who she saw overworking from morning to night every day while she goofed around with Romeo most of the time. ''Shit! What a useless hero that I am, I couldn''t even light a bit of the weight that girl is carrying... Just what have I been doing in this place!?'' Chapter 95 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 5 of the sun season in the southern outpost during the night. Unable to let go of her emotions Sophie spent the entire day resenting herself eventually opening up and discussing it with Romeo to whom both came to an agreement, and were now in front of the tent of Aurora waiting for her to come out. A while passes and the blonde girl comes out of the tent meeting the two of them near her table. "Did you two need anything?" As soon as her voice reaches them they rush at her and give a tight hug surprising Aurora. "We''re truly sorry for barely contributing when you''ve been doing all you can to keep everyone alive," Sophie said apologizing feeling a mess deep inside. "From this day onward, I promise to do my utmost so that we can lift some of that weight off your shoulders, little sister, it may not be much compared to what you already do, but certainly it''ll be worthwhile." Aurora allows her head to fall turning it slightly allowing her cheek to hit their shoulders softly smiling happily which Romeo notices making him grin brightly as he patted the cheek of Sophie wiping off her tear. "I''ve read what you wrote for both of us, it is a pretty dangerous mission, but from its contents in the next year during summer it should be highly possible to achieve, but are you sure you can pull the goblin king out of the base Aurora?" She lets go of them and stares firmly at Romeo," Yes, if it''s about war then I''m sure I can make the impossible turn possible! For that I''ll be spending the next entire year bothering the goblin king reducing his numbers with hit and run tactics, most of the merit will go for Zylph, who''ll do most of the work since he''s the leader of the cavalry force of the army, till we get more horses at least. I''d like a similar force on the left-wing, it''d increase the possibilities a lot in the future wars as this one is but the first of many." "Hum... from the information we gathered from the tortured goblins, they have around a million goblins if you poke him for such a long time wouldn''t he all out on us?" "I thought about it, but then I realized that after the recent defeat he didn''t particularly move, meaning that he''s not ready to take action yet, in other words, it''s the perfect time to annoy him plus if he does come we''ll manage him to some extent, falling back if necessary as losing is not an option." "Worst case how far do we retreat with the army?" "All the way to the great walls of the capital..." Aurora thinks of the consequences for that. ''I''ve never lost a fight on a defending position, so in the worst case, I''m sure it''ll be quite alright.'' ''Making the men walk all the way there would tire them endlessly, but the same could be said for the goblins who''ll have to face strong walls at some point, and they''re in a pretty good shape, with fresh soldiers and guards defending it along with a plan I devised for the queen and Isabella if things go to that extreme.'' ''This war would be a lot easier if I could make Mark and Ryu each holding an army instead of having three fronts and only being able to control the central part of it, depending on how the goblin king decides to defend or even attack, I can''t possibly help the other two forces.'' ''I''ll have to delay a total war even if it takes more time to vanquish the goblins, this will give time for the queen to decide on crown Prince Julius to rise and become the royal king seeing as we''ve obtained the most achievements, after that things will become a lot easier, as I''ll be able to do anything I seem worthy with the entirety of the army, otherwise if one of the sides gets blown, we might receive a pincer attack or worse become totally encircled by the enemies leaving no path to escape.'' "There she goes again thinking one thousand things," Romeo chuckles making Sophie follow through in the same manner. "It must be tough being a prodigy," Sophie says teasing Aurora with such a statement to which the girl replies with a smile," it must be tough being a muscle head," and the three of them start laughing together. As some people approached a young feminine voice from there reached the group who was laughing happily. "You really do resemble Iris with your appearance general Aurora," a hooded figure says loud enough to grab the group''s attention. She turns around with her cold gaze meeting a fiery stare from close, making the blue eyes of Aurora become blue flames from reflecting the ruby gems in front of her to which she says. "Oh my, to think there was a similar me in this world, and a pretty beautiful one at that, though you mentioned someone you shouldn''t know anything about," Aurora''s body started irradiating an ominous aura making Momo feel intimidated taking a step backward. "I met her a few days ago and killed her, she said she had never seen such a pretty hair color that resembled her of snow," she removes the hood from her head surprising those around her, except Aurora who was used to white hair. Aurora released her killing intent aura affecting those around making them immobile and in fear, together with her ominous aura who enhanced the effect further, causing cold sweat to slowly crawl down their backs. If such an effect had to be described in a different way, it would resemble as if death was approaching them unable for them to do anything but give their lives to the Aurora, or even of a deadly poisonous spider tingling their skin with every step wondering which spot to bite. Despite the overwhelming pressure, Momo did her best to bow forward in respect for her, as she came to help her in the wars to come to the utmost of her capabilities, in the other hand Ming who felt his and her sister lives threatened, attempted to murder Aurora by slowly reaching out for his weapon trembling as he did. Once Momo had reached a perfect bowing position the aura ceased as nothing had happened in the first place. The white-haired girl lifted her head and met the eyes of Aurora once again, this time smiling kindly while sweating from the killing intent who greatly resembled her grandfather''s aura, except for the ominous part as they had different elements. The white-haired girl then gathered all the remaining courage inside the little body and said," my name is Momo a cursed human since birth, the killing as a joke, of course, I actually befriended her, and this is my older brother Ming the wielder of the unique fishing rod, a summoned weapon of the goddess Aria, it is an honor to meet you general of Prince Julius, and sister of the one," the girl bows once again to make sure she''s not seen as an enemy of humanity which is what Aurora a non-human currently represents. "Welcome to the army, when did you meet my younger sister?" She asks casually as if Iris truly died, Aurora wouldn''t be alive anymore, at least that''s what Aurora firmly believed soul-bound to be. "A few days ago right before we came here, and also right after we left our old village since this place is where my cursed skill guided us to." "Cursed skill? Is it the reason your physical body is like that?" Romeo who regained his composure, asked curiously as he had been warned by Prince Julius, that Aurora life force was so abnormal that he didn''t have to protect her at all times, and the same was mentioned to Sophie, whom he requested her to keep an eye on the Saintess safety, since between the two even before Aurora gaining an element was the one he felt more worry for. ''It seems Prince Julius was right, Aurora truly is outstanding! Just what kind of skill was that? It certainly wasn''t given by the goddess blessing since it was mentioned by him quite before that... maybe something she gained while as an adventurer? I do remember her saying she had a low rank in it.'' Sophie thought on the possibilities calmly so that she could also achieve similar power, seeing as how powerful of an effect it contained. "I don''t remember you ever talking about a sister Aurora," Romeo points it out while feeling a small curiosity on the matter. "She''s kind of a secret due to the annual tournament, my sister fought in my place, as if it was me since at the time, I lacked an element, and since my father trained her in magic it worked out." "Oh... I thought you had the ice and the dark element, I know the one you own is uniquely graded one of the best ones, but there aren''t many people with the ice one... that I know at least," Romeo replied as he''s been gathering all kind of knowledge from everywhere he can since he was the sage, one could view it as a class of knowledge, at least it had been in his past life. "On that note, the grade of the element doesn''t quite matter as every element has its own properties, advantages, and disadvantages, if anything even the hero class and the skills that come with it after a long discussion with this pink-haired hero, it didn''t feel amazing, there''s not even an experience boost or something that would allow us to make a difference in this world." Aurora right after hearing that softly replied," you can''t possibly expect to learn how the system works in the little time you''ve been here, after all, don''t you find it suspicious for there to be a level for everyone''s class?" Romeo opened his mouth and then closed it, looking down while voicing out his realization on the matter," you''re right... there is a great chance for the skill list to be increased as we level it up," he raised his head facing Aurora," perhaps I''ll even get the abilities I had to create skills like in the past world, being able to help everyone easier and even seal some powerful monsters if we find any, maybe like the red dragon in the north." ''Ah... how much I want to kill him and revive him to kill him again, and again, and again, and again...'' in a loop, this went on and on inside her mind while Romeo talked about all the possibilities he thought of in the past while the others heard quietly. This went on for a while eventually leading to everyone''s exhaustion ending up with Aurora taking the siblings to sleep in her tent while Romeo eventually grew tired going to a different tent with Sophie, leaving her alone looking at the night sky. whitesculpto Chapter 96 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 6 of the sun season in the southern outpost during the morning. As soon as Aurora wakes up she sits and takes a look around finding Momo and Ming still asleep nearby. She gets up walking in inaudible steps towards Momo, reaching her and looking at her from up close by bending forward. ''For causing a ruckus yesterday you sure have the decency to still be asleep with a smile on your face, and even drooling... disgusting,'' she pokes her tiny nose making her turn around splashing her cheek on the wetness of the pillow underneath. ''That shall be your payment from the ruckus yesterday, be glad it wasn''t anything worse, though I guess that if Iris didn''t kill her she must have some sort of value... or probably not.'' Aurora spread the hair from the girl right eye,'' actually, my sister isn''t like that, in fact, Iris is kind, I''m sure that she would be murdered if an innocent and naive human-like this Momo girl, would approach and attempt to hurt or kill her,'' she turns around and returns to the bed, where there are some fresh clothes changing into them. ''Even with the guards that keep a lookout for me outside my tent, I should still be wary to not be assassinated myself, resting function in human form or book shape doesn''t keep my awareness up, like I used to have in my past life as the being I was, though I usually do wake up if anybody touches me so there''s that, even though if someone mana coats a weapon and wakes me up by slicing me up... Well, that''s pretty much the end of me.'' She starts walking outside of the tent where a small light can be spotted coming it,'' Yet today there must be a terribly beautiful day, possibly a hot summer one with a clean sky.'' ''Makes me wonder if Iris is taking sunbaths at tonne village if she''s still training there, well seeing as I haven''t gotten experience from her side that must be so,'' right before she takes the last step necessary to leave the tent she stops and looks back at Momo. ''This girl said she came here to help, but assist in what? Is there anything she can do? Unlike Alicia or Iris, her body looks weak, her brother however has good muscles, and even has a good weapon one of those from the goddess Aria, even though I can''t quite imagine how one would fight with a fishing rod, I can''t help but be curious towards it.'' She resumed her pacing bathing her body with the sunlight after two more steps. Despite coming from the darkness into the bright light, her blue eyes didn''t blink or remained closed for a while for them to get used to it, nor do they get blind by the sunlight, these small details forced Aurora to practice, faking such things including breaks to eat and going to the bathroom, so that those who spend time with her wouldn''t find suspicions, and even then they''d still find it strange for her to work for so many hours per day. ''Fifteen days to go for the completion of my next plan, hit and run tactic while luring them into magic-made traps, I bet the goblins are going to love it to the point of embracing them with their lives.'' "Good morning general Aurora, I have a message from the association merchant leader." "What did he say or want major Rondo?" "Right, he said he would return in some days with a good proposition that you wouldn''t be able to refuse." "Oh? Well, I''ll be looking forward to it, speaking of which did he convey it to you personally?" "Yes ma''am, may I ask why?" "You must as curiosity is human third nature, how would you describe his tone and expression when he said that?" "He felt confident I suppose, couldn''t really tell by his expression as it seemed normal, and I don''t really know him enough to be certain." "That''s great, it would be a disappointment if he broke down with that little, I''m truly looking forward to our next meeting," Aurora smiled innocently while walking closer to the wall as Rondo followed after her, at this point she couldn''t help herself but showing opposite expressions to how she felt after constant faking, after all, the only person she could be her true self was currently far away to the east where none of the armies reached, and that included Astia village along with the territory around it. Out of all the three armies, Prince Marty''s one was the closest, and even then they were at least an hour from marching. Slowly as time passed the three armies were getting new soldiers increasing greatly. Those who favored the old king ways went under the banner of the second Prince, the many noble houses who we''re afraid to lose their place along with a great part of peasants they owned, human slaves were also brought in, along with mercenary groups who are loyal to whoever pays most which would''ve been Aurora army, except she wasn''t interested in them so they had come towards this army as a second option revolted for the rejection they had received, since Aurora had done it on purpose as such feelings were very beneficial to increase the morale of the soldiers if done well, she didn''t see the two armies as opponents but as allies do making them stronger would certainly pay off in the future. Those who go against the laws of Lumen kingdom end up becoming criminals, and depending on the severity of the crime they are forced to become slaves who can later be bought for Labour, Prince Marty general the head of the red family often uses them through his southern east mines, not too far from Astia village that extends northeast close to the mountains. Death sentences are applied solely when a crime is committed against either the noble rose families who stand on the pinnacle of society and obviously the royal family. The court law is usually enforced by a court judge from the golden family who are known for their fairness through the generations they''ve served the kingdom, currently, Angelica husband is the master judge named Leonardo, and the only one who could make a decision between a high-level crime, between for example the royal family and someone from a rose family as they are excepted of being executed, but not exempt of severe punishment. Everything else was usually set by allowing the one with most power and influence to win the debate, thus in Aurora''s case who had the highest degree of authority close to prince Julius''s, only 3 others in the entirety of the kingdom could contest her reason why the merchant leader who despite his high position in society was scared to death close to fainting. "With the increase of our army to a total of 709 thousand it is time to step up in the arsenal and weaponry, having to manage everything on my own is a little rough, but once the high ranked of the member including you Rondo major what has to be done, this will become a self-sufficient army capable of destroying any force of equal size." "You just General Aurora, had it not been for everything you''ve been teaching us, the moment we''d run into a big problem or a situation we couldn''t find a solution to would be the end of us." "That''s why you''re all being trained so that one day you can reach where I am." "You''re too humble general, I''m 28 years old and I can tell that even if I had studied my entire life, I wouldn''t have come up with the training, theories much less these formations you''ve been passing onto us." "If all your eyes had seen was war since your birth..." she looks beyond the wall yet not quite as she loses herself in a certain memory. "General?" The man looked confused as she stopped talking to which she looks at him coldly upon waking up and saying while pointing diagonally towards his face," if by chance, death chased after you every single day of your miserable life, you would be forced to put your brain to work, to think on every possibility on how you were going to die, to search for a solution to survive." Rondo gulped and spoke," if that had been my life since birth I suppose you''re right, but we only have a big war every 100 years with some skirmishes against hordes of monsters and beasts who appear from time to time from the south." She lowers her arm and dedicates her gaze to him noticing how clean his armor is. "I was one of those who became enraged with my own self for hearing your speech, the second one where you called humans lazy, I''ve worked my entire life, but I realized a few things back then." "Did you?" She asks curiously returning to a normal expression. "I realized that I had been hiding in the fake peace we humans obtained thanks to the goddess, and the sacrificed heroes, and soldiers of the past, so as a man, no as a human I figured I wouldn''t allow a little girl whom I thought knew nothing of war to be alone in the battlefield as I too have kids and want to secure a good future for them." "You''re allowed to have pride and confidence in yourself for standing where you are today, but you may only use pride after you truly master how to command your share of men." Upon hearing such dignified words he bows his head while placing his hand on his heart who beat faster as he had never heard a compliment from Aurora before and spoke," you have my absolute gratitude general Aurora." "Your gratitude has been received though I must warn you that it is wasted on the likes of me." "On the likes of you!?" He shouted angrily and confused," as your underling, and you being the person whom I respect the most in this entire army, I do now allow you to speak badly of yourself, everything you''ve done, all the work and hours spent to take us to this stage, there''s no one else who could fathom to perceive half of what you do! That''s how amazing of a girl, no a lady you are!" With a sorrowful expression filling her face she went silent as she heard such words. "I do understand Aurora that for someone extremely young such as yourself that you may go to the extent of even having nightmares towards everything that you''ve seen, all the bloodshed, the allies and enemies turning into corpses, the recent battle where thousands returned their souls to the gods, I know that it must be overburdening, that your shoulders, your head, no! Your entire body must feel like it has the world on top of it, but even then you must not halt or give up, I am here as a major and I''ll do my best to master your ways, I promise to become the best leader in this army after you, and alleviate your responsibility." As Aurora looks down her eyes glitter and then opens her mouth about to say something, and then it closes clutching the hands as tears fall softly on the feet and on the ground splashing calmly to the sides. ''If you weren''t so peerless young lady I would''ve asked the prince Julius myself or his advisors to remove such a delicate child from the army, but sadly we need you...'' "Take your time crying, I''ll be here if you need anything young lady," he takes a step at her and bows slightly at her causing a shadow to cover her momentarily. "One day after the war is over I''ll introduce you to my children and let them know how amazing of a human you are." With a trembling voice she mutters softly," that... would be nice." whitesculpto Chapter 97 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 6 of the sun season in the southern outpost during the afternoon. "I appoint you as a general, Momo," as soon as Aurora''s voice echoed through the many people who had gathered around the group of important people everyone became dumbfounded. The usual scorned cursed human girl blushed at the stares of those around her, she had been sitting in front of Aurora who had spent a few hours testing the capabilities of the little thing who had her face drenched in drool not that long ago. "It''s astounding how this little girl is able to remember everything you''ve been teaching her without committing a single mistake, just how good of a memory does she have?" Mark asked while rubbing his beard amazed and proud of the human race. "Yes, funny as how it may be, due to her being a cursed human, and thankfully for that as she has a unique skill that allows her to surpass even me in the future." "What do you mean by that general?" Rondo asks, surprised as he believed that no one would possibly be able to surpass this girl. "It''s simple really, she owns the unique skill photographic memory, which allows her to never forget about a single thing she sees, so even the most complex formations I''ve been showing are already permanently stuck in her brain, that''s how prodigious this little girl is." From the low to the high ranked ones hearing that they couldn''t help but feel that this girl who received a compliment from their general who rarely does it, and to such a great degree that couldn''t help but be jealous not of what was considered cursed, but thinking of it as a blessing instead, as such, the men and women wanted to be cursed the same way as Momo to become generals too, since it was the only rank solely appointed by Aurora, unlike the others who could be obtained by merit and skills alone. "Momo." "Yes, Aurora?" The girl asks still blushing as she''s not used to receiving such attention, especially compliments which is one of her weaknesses. "Starting today the entire left-wing is yours to control as you see fit, even dispatch it to a different place if you deem it worthy with your... other extraordinary skill." "Ah... are you truly sure about that? I literally just joined the army yesterday!" With an extremely cold tone, Aurora questions her making those around gulp," so? Are you doubting my capabilities as the general pointed by the prince Julius to recognize talent?" "Ah, no of course not it''s jus-," as she was about to continue her justifications she gets interrupted," what are you still sitting here for, left wind waits for you go find Balthazar and let him know what transpired here today, now." With fear mixed by nervous she gets up from the chair making it fall behind her which Ming picks it up and places it, where it was after his sister leaves the spot and then he places a hand on top of her hair and says," you came here for a reason, so you''ll have to embrace your new fate, you''re the one who told us to come here Momo." "I-I... I understand older brother..." "Good, let''s go meet this Balthazar person, speaking of which what does he look like general Aurora?" "Search for the black robbed men and ask where you can meet them under my name." "Understood, come general Momo." "Y-yes!" She follows the brother feeling nervous while blushing as he leads the way. ''Seems like I have a great rival for the future to come, I''ll do my best to be appointed as a general in the future too," Rondo thought picking a book of the army formations from Aurora table and taking it with him," making Aurora grin that goes unnoticed by him. A loud feminine voice coming from not too far away reached this place, "is this where I can meet Aurora!? The girl who I fought during the annual tournament!?" Seeing a crowd of 30 people around she approached eventually meeting the one in the middle of them a blonde hair with blue eyes sitting on a desk. "You... no, not you, who are you?" "I''m general Aurora, and if my memory doesn''t fail me you''re that Ava girl, the explosion elemental mage." "I came here to help the one who defeated me, but even if you say you''re who you are. I would never forget those green eyes that were so terribly calm as we fought, so if you''re who you say you are, who was the one I fought?" A smile appeared on her expression and then she said," that would''ve been my younger sister Iris, a wizard owner of the rare ice element and a sword wielder." "Is she around too?" "Not quite, she''s training under a swordmaster named Ray, it seems that she was not very happy to have lost in the annual tournament, so she''s trying to hone her skills for a few years." "Is that so? Quite a shame... well no matter. I already came here after all, where do I enlist?" "Considering your skills... you can join the fire mage squad, if you do well you might rank up and become its leader one day." "Alright, whom am I supposed to talk with?" "I''m from the earth mage squad but the fire one is close by I can take you there," a man from the crowd says while lifting his hand. "Sure, take me there," Ava starts walking passing in front of Aurora''s table looking at her eyes from the side who is focused on the papers ignoring her. ''Wasn''t this kid a peasant like me? She feels totally different from the Iris girl I fought, from the appearance they must be twins... even her sister already felt like a monster considering her age, but how about this one? I can''t sense anything from her aside from emptiness... should I test her out? I don''t really intend to fight under someone weak.'' Ava hand aimed underneath Aurora and a red circle appeared below the chair and the table and then as an explosion was supposed to happen, nothing did as darkness enveloped it. An eerie expression gazed at the explosion girl whose body trembled slightly being stared at by an ominous human. Ava bows her head and walks faster than before towards the man who was going to help her reach the fire magic squad, and as she did, a voice resounded by the little girl sitting. "Next time you attempt that will be your last, don''t consider this as a warning, instead contemplate it as the reason your life was extinguished." Without saying a thing Ava kept moving, clueless of what had happened as she didn''t notice any of the obvious elements. As she moved away from Aurora the soldier said," she uses the unique dark element so your explosion was most likely devoured by it, even though not many understand the laws behind how her element works, but consuming a magic circle before it fully activates or even the magic that comes from it is something anyone can do. And if she wanted, you''d be dead." "What!? Wasn''t such an element for demons only?" "We humans don''t generally get it, but it''s not only for demons, nevertheless it''s for anyone really, even though from what I know she got it from the goddess Aria herself through the Saintess blessing." "Perhaps there''re others with the dark element in the Lumen kingdom territory, but due to the church they haven''t shown up as they''d be called heretics." "Could be, but if that''s true then it''s a matter of time till they do, due to the goddess giving such an element through a blessing the pope and the church are receiving protests from the citizens and since the Saintess is in favor for both disgraceful classes and any element, she might become the leading role in the future." "Wouldn''t that be interesting to see?" "It''d be certainly a fair thing to pass throughout our kingdom, I also do not agree to the differentiation the church does and the exiling among other things they do to fellow humans." "I understand... say I didn''t catch your name and rank?" "Oh, apologies Ava was it? I''m Hugo the leader of the earth magical squadron." "Yes, I''m Ava, nice to meet you, a leader... does that mean you''re like the strongest of them?" "The strongest... probably not, but I''m the most cunning at making defenses and traps," he smugged surprising her with his declaration. "How so? Doesn''t the most powerful get a higher rank? That''s what I heard before coming here, I even expected Iris to be the leader or perhaps a member of the ice magical squad." "Aurora uses our squad mainly to create traps and defenses along with the nature element one, we often work together with them, as such the ones who are the most elaborate doing what she says are the ones ranking up the fastest, as for an ice squad we don''t have one, the rare ice users we have work with the water one which is more abundant." "Unexpected, but understandable, I suppose not many would have rare and unique elements so mixing them with the basic elemental squadron sounds... I see." "It is as you''ve figured out, the young general thought about that from the very beginning while selecting them, we had to go through different and complex trials, but the fact that you have a special element and participated in the annual tournament, you''ll most likely be exempted of that." "What kind of trials were there? Just in case I have to do them, I''d like to know more about it if you don''t mind telling me that is." "Of course I wouldn''t mind it! It was strange exercises apparently she learned them from her father, from stretching your aura, be it made of mana or elemental, to pinpoint multiple targets at the same time, and even battling opposite elements that we were sure to lose against making us think of different ways to deal with them, she eventually made a standard and everyone who was above it got to be part of the magician squad, those who didn''t become part of the melee troops and learning mana and elemental coating on weapons." "That sounds like a lot of organizing, and in a way, she started by checking everyone''s aptitudes while training them at the same time?" "Like a certain man named Balthazar mentioned while with her during that time, she''s befitting of the title peerless general." "Isn''t that an exaggerated title? To master something requires decades if not centuries even if we don''t live that long, I can''t even fathom how hard it would be to master something called war." "From the reports, she gives us from time to time her army is currently the biggest and also the one with the least casualties and most kills since the competition for the throne has started." "That''s normal though the more allies we have the easier it is to subdue our enemies, since she had a bigger army compared to the other 2 candidates that result is kind of expected." "If you put it in such terms I suppose you''re right, but there was something very captivating that she mentioned once." "She captured your heart or something?" The man started laughing at such words to what he replied," no of course not, she''s too young, I''m not into kids." "Then? What was it?" "Oh yeah right, she said that war was a ferocious and uncontrollable monster capable of destroying that which is most precious and that she had tamed it du-," as he was about to finish the sentence Ava shouted interrupting him," bullshit, she couldn''t have possible tame war," she started laughing. "Anyway, as I was saying, she had tamed it during thousands of years along with a different monster called death," upon hearing the rest of the words Ava went silently for a moment, and then she spoke. "Just what the fuck is that supposed to mean?" "Captivating isn''t it? To the point of infinitely think upon such words without truly realizing their true meaning, alas I don''t know the answer or the logic behind them either, but time will tell either they''re true or not, till then I''ll do my best becoming the greatest mage of Lumen capital." "You jest, that title won''t leave the leader of the magic institute that easily, the greatest of all the elemental mages in the kingdom." "Him, uh... the man closest to have mastered three elements, and with the strongest firepower in possibly the entire world." "Ryan old man, he was the one who taught me how to handle my explosion element, I''m a peasant but the truth is that my father is a noble, my mother a peasant, so I got to learn in the magic institute." "That makes your father pretty wealthy, how is he in person?" "Old... and peerless in what comes to understanding magic." "Think he has any interest in joining one of the armies Ava?" "Well... it''s not impossible, but since he''s kind of an old pervert, he''d probably join the princess Liliana army, kill the goblin king and marry her," she says with a disgusted expression as she imagines it. "It would still be very reassuring to have him even if in a different army." "Despite him being how he is, it would certainly make a variance, in fact, I''d like to see how the old man would''ve tested Aurora," upon hearing those words he reminded himself of the gigantic dark aura that completely hid the sunlight in the last fight against the few thousand monsters. "I wonder about that, but it would certainly be quite interesting to see." "Don''t even bother imagining it, she''d stand absolutely no chance," he smiles at the reply pissing her off. Chapter 98 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 6 of the sun season in Astia village potion shop. "Business sure is skyrocketing Vincent," Luke laughed happily yet tiredly as they''ve been in a chaotic situation where their stock is running out ever since the war began. "Gosh, true war hasn''t even started and it''s been quite a hassle, potions enhanced with your unique light element sure have become popular but we can''t produce enough, we''re forced to close the shop earlier every day as we run out." "Yes, I know, we''ve even put Elise to make some with the skill I taught her, but it is still not something we can handle by ourselves." "We can''t make miracles, plus we get to go house earlier it''s not that bad, with both girls away I get to trains more village kids too." "It''s almost like you''re making an army of kids Rosaline," Vicent started laughing while teasing her. "At least, if the village is ever attacked they''ll be able to defend themselves." "That''s very true dear, you''re doing a great job, come let''s close the shop for today and I''ll stay behind making some potions, I''ll meet you home when done." "Alright love." As Luke finishes exhausting his mana on the last potion storing it inside a box with proper divisions so they don''t move while the box is reallocated, he sighs and then looks through the window wiping his sweat off. ''I wouldn''t have minded joining you in the front lines dear daughter, but I couldn''t possibly leave the shop and the business with the prince unattended, so I hope that my potions at least help you over there, I pray to the goddess Aria every day to keep you safe, my little Aurora.'' A while passes and Luke sits on a bench near the usual fountain surrounded by a small garden. ''Been a while ever since I sat here, not as pretty as the river I have closeby home, but it''s still pleasant.'' ''From time to time, I receive a report from his highness himself and all the gratitude he has towards me, but ever since Aurora rose to a general, and has started to achieve victories after victories, he''s been requesting me to assume my family as nobility and even own land...'' ''I still remember how Iris didn''t want to become a noble or a knight when lady Alicia gave her the opportunity to, I suppose this was the reason why since things do get complicated the more influence one has.'' ''I''ve achieved my share, and have done my share for the girls, but I don''t think I''ll be assuming nobility much less the territories awarded to Aurora for her ascension... it sounds too troublesome.'' ''Living quietly in Astia village has been my and Rosaline''s dream as well as decision, turning our backs on it now sounds awkward.'' ''I''ll wait for my daughters to return home and see what they''d like to do, for now, I''ll refuse his highness saying... what could I tell that wouldn''t upset him?'' He crosses his arms while thinking for a while. ''Perhaps that I don''t want to be a noble? Not sure he''d be happy with such an answer... perhaps I could tell him I want lands close to where I already am? Towards the river and the mountain area... that way I''d still be able to remain close to Astia village instead of living close to the capital.'' ''That sounds like a great idea, that way in the future if the girls want to they can have animals and expand their fields, perhaps even hire some peasants to attend their territory,'' Luke smiled happily, and as he did he left his seat and started heading towards his home as he had come to a solution. On his way there he''d stop by to greet a few people who knew him eventually reaching his house, upon arriving he would look out every day of the field his daughter Iris made with a lot of effort and remember the money he had to spend to make her happy, which filled his heart with warm memories as she''d be super ecstatic seeing as how things grew from a little seed to big fruits and vegetables. ''Iris has... always been quite a kind and happy girl, I hope her pursuit for strength doesn''t change that side of hers,'' he kneeled some dirt from the ground and rubbed it with both hands as it slowly fell while he prayed to the goddess Aria. Rosaline who was sitting on Iris and Aurora''s bed was staring at his husband who had been doing this every day since the one Iris didn''t return home, in order to train with the swordmaster Ray, she had been sitting on their bed for a little while looking at the window. She got up and headed outside once she reached him she knelt next to him and prayed with him. "And so we pray for the safety and future of our beloved twins who were born on a scary and dangerous world full of horrors and chaos, we seek the guidance of Aria the goddess of good as she brings fortune and life to us, humans." They hadn''t been much into praying but ever since the Saintess blessed Aurora at the annual tournament, in other words, Iris, they''ve become pretty reliant on praying to her as they knew their fate was now connected to the goddess in some way. Once they finished their praying Rosaline got up extending Luke a hand who took it gladly and she pulled him towards the river where they walked happily, as they got there she took her shoes off and lift her pants upwards then placing her feet inside the water. Luke amused copied her sitting next to her and then saying," you used to do this with the girls from time to time." "Yes, it was by doing this that I first saw Aurora smiling kindly, in the end, despite trying I didn''t get to uncover the past life of her, I did learn about Iris''s one, however, it was a pretty short one." "The mother died, the father despised her, the new wife and their children bullied her, she became a book worm back then which ended up reflecting in this life as she became an avid reader, eventually becoming a happy girl as she was meant to from the very beginning." "It''s a good thing we were able to mostly heal her." "Mostly... we did our best as her parents." "Yes, we did what we could, but Iris''s heart had already learned fear and hatred with a big intensity, to be fair while I was surprised when she told me her class had been witch, it also felt like it matched seeing as how she suffered before." "Indeed, there''s a big chance her old world memories and experiences influenced the system choice in this one though I do believe as a witch or not she''ll be always a kind and happy girl." "I believe so especially since she has honorable reasons to become the strongest human, our little girl said she wanted to have the power to protect those who she loved," Rosaline upon finishing talking leaned her head on Luke''s shoulder while smiling. "A nine-year-old protecting us isn''t that funny in a way, makes me wonder if I shouldn''t have kept adventuring becoming further stronger which would allow me to teach her more things." "Don''t think like that, our choices aren''t meant to be regretted plus if that had been a thing, there was a chance Aurora wouldn''t be where she is now as your relationship with the prince Julius was a must." "Yeah... ugh, talking on that I think I''ll tell him that I''d like him to give me the territory all around here towards the mountains and the southern forest, eventually it''ll be suitable to live if our little general conquers the enemy kingdoms there." "Aurora just placed her earnings on you didn''t she?" "Yup, she truly just does as she pleases, without allowing me to contest it," Luke laughed making Rosaline smile happily. "Well ever since we met her we knew she was very... special, not to this extent since we didn''t quite know what to expect, but for sure interesting enough to one day become someone extremely unique." "They must find it hard to believe how a 9-year-old knows war from the palm of her hand, if only they knew her true age..." "Yeah, when we visited Iris at Tonne village and she told us about the dark robes and the red book I couldn''t believe it myself, to think she was that old." "Putting the ten thousand years apart that she was sealed into a mirror type of pocket dimension like the magic bag that was eventually destroyed, she as a fellow human lived at least 200 years and apparently was a general in Iris old world, with such an age it''s not unlikely to have mastered war, and well... their world was more advanced than ours in that regard, so I''m fearful to say, but to Aurora what''s she doing is but child play." "True, I don''t know what she did while being sealed but she must''ve thought a lot on everything perhaps including how to better improve her war knowledge, kind of like people play chess alone to figure out new plays and ways to counter oneself style." "In her place, alone for 10 thousand years, I doubt I would''ve remained as sane as she appeared to be," as soon as such words left his mouth, Rosaline grabbed his hand tight and spoke. "I... don''t think she''s sane anymore... it would justify the affinity to the dark element, the ominous aura, the eerie and creepy expressions, and the only reason she didn''t attempt to murder us, is most likely due to Iris having saved her from such torment." "In a way, Iris was blessed with a monstrous being, on the other hand, it may be a burden too heavy for her to carry." "There was no information about their soul-bound, no book about releasing the curse she implemented onto Iris, so we can only pray they''ll be able to get along in the future. "Since both can die if one of them dies, I don''t think Aurora would ever dare to hurt Iris reason why I''ve been able to hold in the worries ever since I met for the first time." "Yes, all in all, everything she did has been to help Iris whom she feels like she has a huge debt, even if they may argue in the future, at this point it would most likely be as two sisters of the same age." "Sisters... she might even see Iris has a granddaughter or a disciple of the sorts." "It was not explicit as to how their old world worked, but Iris said witches also existed back then, and I wondered if Aurora wouldn''t have been one of them, since through soul-bound it could''ve happened to pass to Iris." "That''s... not impossible... but since she''s a book now and her class is apparently grimoire related I don''t think she can have access to her old powers so it should be fine, I hope?" "Personally I wouldn''t mind if she had as it would be useful to teach Iris, and if both became truly strong, in the big picture it would be best due to the other races." "The enemies humanity can''t defeat," Rosaline said coldly tightening Luke''s hand hurting it. "Yes, that''s why I wouldn''t be bothered if Aurora somehow became capable of destroying all of them. Since she''s a weapon, then at least she could become the necessary tool for that to be achieved. Thanks to her war knowledge, I''m starting to believe that it''ll be possible for us to live a truly peaceful life with both of them in the future." "That''d be the best, by the way, Luke..." Rosaline while burning inside sits on top of his legs and whispers to his ear," I''d love if they had a younger sibling when they returned... I want a baby," and as soon as she finishes saying that she kisses him fiercely. whitesculpto Chapter 99 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 17 of the sun season in princess Liliana army camp. A soldier upon reaching the tent running enters it hastily and says, "princess we''ve received a message from general Aurora." The three women inside look at each other as it had been a while ever since they had been contacted. "Do speak, I''m eager to hear what that little doll has for us." "Yes your highness, she said she''s going to dive into the territory of the goblins in 3 days and agitate things as her planning has come to an end, as well as this sealed letter which only you and general Angelica must-read so I haven''t opened it," he walks closer and delivers it with a light bow, and then stepping back all the way to the entrance to not see the letter contents. "We may have to discuss its contents so you may leave, we''ll call for you once we have an answer for her, thank you for your hard work." "Your gratitude is wasted on this messenger," he bows and then leaves smiling. Once they leave one of the ladies says," men really can''t help but smile in your presence princess." "Well my dear Ange, that too is a woman charm, plus lady Angelica is here too and she''s also beautiful, men can''t help but be tempted and captivated by beauty." "The numbers of our army did increase a lot ever since it became official that if one of them slew the goblin king they''d get to marry you..." Ange frowned remembering the talk they had about it. "Indeed we''ve managed to get ourselves close to 400 thousand soldiers 70% men, but it''s a good thing that even some women wish to try, there can never be enough manpower in an army," Angelica said finding it amusing. "Exactly, as long as someone manages it for me that''s plenty," the princess made a grin unbefitting her. "We wouldn''t have it as easy if it wasn''t for the princess talents." "Yes daughter, in this world talent and skills are everything, and it just so happened that our little princess received the cursed skill puzzle path which allows her to choose any path and depending on it a different puzzle is given allowing her to acquire information that she wouldn''t know otherwise, by gathering knowledge and doing specific actions towards it, of course, that if she wasn''t as smart as she is, it''d be a useless skill." "Oh my Angelica praising me so much on this lovely morning," Liliana laughed gracefully at her own words. "So what do you think Aurora''s message will be?" "There''s only one way to find out," the princess says and picks a thin silver dagger cutting the letter carefully and upon picking it up and reading it with her full attention. "There she goes again..." Ange said softly to not disturb the princess while her mother placed a finger on her nose to shush her. Half an hour passes and the princess returns to her senses. "This will work," she smiled happily as she had gained the chance to match Aurora and even surpass her achievements based on the information she gave her as she didn''t know about the princess skill. "What was the letter about, princess?" Upon hearing such words she laughs wickedly and then as she stops words come out," I really want her in my army, that girl is a genius, I want her, I want her, I want her," she repeated herself while feeling possessive about it making the two ladies who were with her expressionless as they were used to the real her. "Prepare a good amount of soldiers were going to capture some kobolds alive and burn the letter," the two of them bowed and executed her request, and then out of curiosity Ange who couldn''t contain it asked. "Kobolds? Why are we going to capture them? Weren''t we focusing on the goblins instead?" "Yes we were dear Ange, but this princess has been inspired by that blonde doll of my brother, so I can''t help but make amends with such furry beasts, perhaps even taking them on our side on our war against the goblins." Upon hearing that the ladies gulped and Angelica asked," do you really mean it? That we would go as far as to ally ourselves with the kobolds?" "Aurora said it is quite possible as the enemy of our enemy can become our ally given the proper preparation and right set of emotions." "Should we really trust her words, princess?" "I chose the path to become a queen my dear Angelica, and Aurora seems to be part of that specific puzzle, in other words, we have to outshine her while using the abilities that girl owns towards war." "If we''re going to ally ourselves with the kobolds then I apologize princess Liliana, but I''m failing to understand why would we capture kobolds, wouldn''t that give the opposite effect?" "Normally it would, but she came up with a very exciting scheme that if done correctly would make this entire war quite entertaining." Year 5009 after the system day 20 of the sun season inside the goblin territory surrounded by black trees who resembled coal. "We''ve cleaned the pathing for the horses to run freely along with the traps that we''ve carefully prepared, so the rest is up to how well you''ll command your group lord Zylph." The man on top of the horse looked down to Aurora with a grin while having fabulous wavy hair, colored with white and red. "It seems that despite the protests of my men against doing the physical labor of many types, they indeed grew stronger, as such, I''ll reward you with an exemplary show on my side," he grinned feeling superior towards everyone else with slim gratitude towards the little girl next to him. "I pray for your success as I didn''t pick anyone else believing in your potential, so I''m sure you wouldn''t betray this lady''s expectations, isn''t that so?" An eerie expression appeared on Aurora''s face making Zylph experience a momentary sense of danger. "Humph, just wait and see, I''ll show you how the great Zylph shall taunt those pitiful goblins," he struck the horse slightly getting a tight grasp on the reins heading towards his men. ''Zylph really does find himself to be high and mighty, I really do hope he''s not all talk, otherwise, I''ll have to make him disappear and take hold of the cavalry myself,'' next to Aurora a woman in white clothes spoke. "That man really is unpleasant, no matter how many times I see Zylph, I can''t bring myself to like him as a fellow human, feels no different than a beast." "As long as he''s useful I''ll let him be Saintess, after all, we need his cavalry... we don''t quite need him though," Aurora turned to the woman next to her smiling evilly. ''To think this little girl would make such expressions while having absolutely no disgrace whatsoever, it really makes me wonder what disgrace implies and why it doesn''t reach her, the goddess didn''t reject my choice, meaning it was rightful, but...'' "Don''t make such a worried face Saintess, this world is filled with monsters, and we''re here to defeat them all while using those who are on our side, plus I made sure Zylph wouldn''t fail, I placed a few interesting people who know horseriding for this occasion replacing some of his mercenaries without him realizing it." ''To do something that a beast wouldn''t realize, I suppose that this little general is something even worse than that, but at least, she doesn''t hurt children and people, nor does she have a liking to torture and crimes, so in a way Aurora is a good... girl.'' "That sounds interesting lady Aurora, what was it that you schemed this time around?" Saintess smiled happily while asking as she detested Zylph with all her might finding this extremely amusing. Aurora then points at the rear of the cavalry that is now following Zylph further into the goblin territory. "10 men in black clothes... does that mean they''re men of Balthazar?" "Yes, they''re powerful magicians, who will use a large spell towards the goblin base as they''ll be close enough to it." "Wouldn''t that angry the goblins making their number overwhelm us Aurora?" The Saintess asks with a worried expression. "That would certainly be funny, the more they come the better, though I do hope it won''t be every single one, they''re sure going to find themselves in a world of surprises. "At the end what surprises me the most, is all the confidence you have in everything you do Aurora." "Well it would be troublesome and worrisome if I wasn''t sure of my own plans, don''t you think so? It would make you a lot more nervous if I wasn''t self-confident." "Well that is quite true, hum? that is?" "Yes, I also made Romeo sneak in and take a trip with them as he has a peculiar skill, which allows the plan to become extra exciting." "For someone as young as yourself, you sure seem to love war." "My dear Serenity have you ever found that one thing that brings you the most joy? That you feel that you were simply born to do, that everything before that felt dull and boring through your entire life? Something like that for me is war." ''She once again speaks almost as she''s lived for who knows how long, almost as if she''s experienced those words herself...'' "Aren''t you a bit too young to reach that sort of conclusion lady Aurora?" The little girl asked with an innocent expression followed by a childish voice," ain''t I too young to lead an army of 700 thousand men?" "Yes yes, prodigious one." "Nothing''s impossible as long as the goddess Aria is willing to bless us rightfully." "It appears to be so, yet I''ve heard that you had quite the troublesome time, how''d you manage to survive for the first years you were sickly?" "Obviously with the prayers to the goddess Aria and the daily healing from my father Luke the healer and his almighty unique light element." "Being showered with light element and ending up with the opposite, that''s quite ironic, and I''ve heard that name in the past, he healed someone from the royal family during one of his quests while working as an adventurer I think?" "Yes, even though my father is currently retired as an adventurer, and a potion maker in the little Astia village where we live, sometimes working for prince Julius, even though I don''t know who he healed that made him become famous." "I''m not sure about the details either, I suppose you''ll have to ask your father the next time you are with him." "That''ll depend on how long this war will take, I can''t allow myself to leave this place anymore, earliest I can visit is when I have conquered the entire southern territory." "Quite the great ambition you possess lady Aurora, though I''d be disappointed with less after how you made everyone think highly of you, but even so perhaps during the moon season when it''s extremely cold, not even beasts would go search for a fight." "Perhaps you are right, in their place I wouldn''t disregard the dark nights that come with that season... I''ll see if I can visit my parents by then, thank you for your concern Saintess," Aurora lightly bows towards her making the woman smile kindly at her. Chapter 100 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 20 of the sun season goblins perspective. It had been a usual day like many of working for the green creatures who had been making weapons and black armors along with hunting towards the south and making some defensive structures similar to the ones the humans made, walls with spikes glued with clay that was now dryed in front of it. Despite not having much intelligence the ones who did were mostly goblins who attained classes related to magic which would lift the negative statuses they''d get each year of their life by spending points in intelligence and wisdom while naturally getting stamina and strength. Goblins were known for their superior health and physical strength, even a mage couldn''t be taken lightly as they would smack their opponents with staffs and wands without caring for the weapon''s durability, if necessary they''d break them and use the broken pieces as piercing and cutting power. If one of these creatures was to arm wrestle a human both being the same age, the goblin would win 10 in 10 times, due to this fact the weak were forced to use their brains to find ways to not fight the green ones through brute force. Despite knowing the enemies were stronger the humans were forced to protect their territory as such, they kept dying over and over again. It was only when the goddess predicted a full-scale invasion, thousands of years in the future after the system, that she started making heroes being summoned with exceptional skills and classes, they would not only fight for the humans, but they would also teach and improve the overall lifestyle they had, which would then be forgotten as that generation died since only nobles studied and the majority of the population consisted on peasants who didn''t know how to read and write. Thus, both sides over time increased in numbers and as they did, so did the neighbor beast races who would clash with the goblins giving the humans time to expand their numbers up to the present population of nearly 10 million, a great number for a race that was in the bottom level of the food chain. Of course that if the creatures instead of having split their tribes thousands of years ago and would be led by a single goblin king, now the humans would''ve been long gone with or without heroes and visions making the goddess Aria fail in saving them. It just so happened that on this specific day the goblin king was checking onto the goblins his presence would make them work harder, but also motivate them, and he wasn''t alone, he had a lot of females following him for his every need whatever they might be on the spur of the moment. He picks one of the axes, one of the older goblins made, lifting it in the air and looking at it," this could behead humans, I like it, well done!" "For such deep praise, you should use it, great goblin king Vrag," the smith said happily showing his decayed teeth as hygiene wasn''t their strongest point. The big goblin wearing a black crown made of iron started laughing greatly feeling over the top and then said," save it for me once my curse is finally lifted I shall slay a thousand human heads with it." "For the day that happens, I will craft the best shield possible and protect the great king from any incoming harm, even give my body if someone tries to curse you once more!" "The light of the summoned heroes this time around came later than the other times, so they won''t have anyone powerful as they had about 100 years ago, they are doomed, and now we too are a lot stronger with our mana and elemental coating thanks to our great goblin lord," he started laughing loud while making the weapon shine greatly in a blue light making the goblins around praise him, making him laugh even more. "Bring some food let us make a small banquet for these goblins who''ve been working so hard," he shouted loudly making the ones around shout happily. After a while, the female goblins along with a few male ones brought a bunch of food on top of a long table and everyone started encircling it waiting for the king to take the first piece of food as tradition implied. "In honor of our fallen goblin warlord and the old man shaman who everyone respected greatly, even though we''ve buried them and made them a funeral, I will once again in their memory pay respects, and take the first piece from the table by eating their fill," the goblins started beating their feet on the ground while clapping in approval, and then as the king approached the food, almost touching it with his right green and dirty hand and black long nails. The day suddenly became brighter and brighter as the seconds went by to what one of the goblins yelled, "king in the air!" As he turned around to see what was the scream about, a gigantic fireball could be seen falling down on them, at that he charged the ax with mana, throwing it against the little sun to buy some time and then started running. The ax collided against it and the energy was drained, giving further strength to the fireball, unknowingly to the goblin king who didn''t know that he had to fight an elemental spell with a different element, he ended by accident making the enemy spell stronger. The others around him noticing him running, they too started moving away as fast as they could, the goblins who knew magic started making small elemental barriers that were destroyed one after another as the enemy spell fell down on them. Once the fireball fell on the table it spread in a wide area burning everything around it in a range of 20 meters turning three goblins into charcoal who were too slow to get away in time. "Shit who the fuck is attacking us?" With a louder voice, Vrag yelled," put down the fire and check which race is attacking us prepare to attack them!" From the direction the fireball came, a goblin in panic ran, finding his majesty due to the shout," king, king! The humans are attacking us on top of horses, they''ve killed some of us destroying some of our defenses! As soon as he heard that he clutched his fists and roared in madness and then he heard a loud bang as the metal part of the ax that didn''t melt fell on the ground, making him shift his attention to it becoming even angrier as he liked the weapon that he had been gifted, finding the goblin who made it completely black few meters next to it. "Unique skill king screech!" He screamed angrily and loudly making the birds fly away from some of the trees, and some animals that were loitering around escape. The voice vibrated through one-fourth of the territory alerting every goblin who heard it that the king needed them. A very beast-like method. Like a stampede shaking the ground, the numerous goblins picked weapons and wore armors, some rode wolves and boars that they had forcefully domesticated while others enhanced their physical abilities to go faster. The trembling was so loud that it felt to the cavalry led by Zylph, a clear warning that now was the time to run away, and that loitering a second longer could easily mean death to them, as such, he gave the retreat command and as he did the goblin king shouted," murder those dirty humans!" The goblin king started by seeing ten goblins who shortly became a hundred, eventually reaching a thousand while the biggest and strongest ones remained by his side waiting for orders kneeling on the ground. "Your command, oh great king." He glared down at those awaiting his instruction, visible darkened veins popping out on his face. "Goblin who was the one leading that attack? How many do you estimate?" The small messenger replied loud enough for everyone to hear. "I saw a weird one with white and red hair in a blue armor approaching shouting, so I believe that was him along with around 20 thousand humans on horses." "Good," He faced a specific group next to himself. "I''m going to wake up Giganto while you four destroy those men so we eat their horses tonight," they fisted the ground happily and shouted," at once, great king!" "Don''t bother with them if you see yourselves outnumbered you''ll be leading a massing number so it should be easy." "We''ll retreat if we see an equal or higher amount of those things." "Good, go hunt!" He shouted angrily to increase the morale of his generals that stood in front of him kneeled boiling their blood with the thirst to kill. The king walked towards the center of the territory to find the one they called Giganto, one of the elders of a special type of goblin. ''Still haven''t received word of the goblins I sent towards my sister for a smart goblin general, so for now I''ll have to hold those humans down, once it gets here I''ll start tearing them down killing them by the millions,'' the king made an eerie expression as he thought. ''I don''t remember humans using animals like that before... but our goblin wolf riders can easily catch up to them and we have more than 20 thousand, so it should be a matter of time, till they catch them,'' he started laughing wickedly as he couldn''t wait to eat the free horse and human meat. ''Human fried limbs... with horse cut in big fat cubes... I can''t wait for such a delicious meal,'' water started overflowing from the corners of his mouth dripping the ground as he moved. A while passes and he stared at the one five times taller than himself, Giganto who looked down at him being ten-meter tall. As he notices the king he takes a few steps backward and then knelt," welcome goblin king Vrag, it''s been a long while, has the time come for my family to be used in war?" A hundred gigantic goblins started noticing Vrag, one after another kneeling towards him. "Soon we will make those humans pay and enslave them while feeding on their children," the Giganto smiled making the rest copy him happily. Chapter 101 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 20 of the sun season Zylph perspective. "Lord Zylph, it seems we''re being chased by some weird goblins riding wolves and what I believe to be wild boars." "This has become rather complicated, but we can''t halt now, we stick to the plan if we wish to survive!" He shouted nervously while grabbing the reins tighter as they gallop through the path Aurora mentioned over and over making him tired of hearing it. "But lord if we go this way, we''ll be going into the middle of the traps won''t the goblins simply follow through us towards the safe route?" "It doesn''t matter mercenary chief Laharl, you saw the same as me, a little girl with high intellect it''s too late to have doubts about her, as we''ve already provoked the enemies by launching a big fire spell like that," Zylph turned around watching 40 thousand enemies riding beasts chasing after them. ''Shit, they''ll close in, in no time, but we must at least reach the safe route ahead,'' he hit the horse body with his feet so the animal would start moving faster even though it was already at maximum speed. As he looked behind once more Zylph noticed someone giving orders to black-clothed men, further on the rear who seemed to be preparing a different spell from before, making him suspicious as he knows most of the mercenaries,'' whatever you implemented in my forces on my back, better keep me alive Aurora, or I''ll come back from the dead and haunt you girl!'' The allies passed through the safe route and then as the enemies approached the rear, Romeo shouted," blessed skill sage boost, and skill amplification!" With the initial use of sage boost increasing all his skills considerably, he combined it with amplification, channeling both together towards the green spell the men on the rear were chanting, as such once they released it, something fantastic happened. A big and vast boulder fell on the ground between them and the goblin riders shaking the ground increasing the gap, forcing the enemies to go around it from left and right instead of wasting time destroying it, as it would take a tremendous amount of time doing so. The goblin in the front touched the wolf''s head making it howl aggressively, causing new orders to spread through the rest of the riders. As the human force kept on moving away at a fast pace, the riders entered the sides of the path, increasing the weight on the ground severely as they gave chase. By the time 5 thousand on each side were running through it, the ground collapsed making ten thousand goblin riders fall into trapped spikes at a depth of 8 meters, making them unable to climb out of it, the rear guard of the cavalry then chanted a fire spell similar to the one they had used to provoke them, and sent a fireball to each side burning the goblin riders who couldn''t escape, decimating every single one of them as together with the spikes, loads of oil had been poured. With madness and rage for their kin that was slain the, goblin riders went around the long pitfalls to murder the humans which made them once again ride further away from them. "Square formation like we trained!" Zylph shouted before they entered a new ground segment of the terrain, following Aurora''s orders meticulously as they didn''t want to end up like their enemies. The goblin riders upon seeing the enemies moving through the entire ground unlike before, mimicked the humans by going in a big flock of riders, almost catching up to them when a soft voice triggered the unthinkable. "Ava your turn," a really big circle appeared beneath the goblin riders as the girl along with Aurora were hidding behind some rocks that looked like a natural camouflage, hidden from everyone else, the general unleashed a great amount of mana channeling it to Ava''s body, who poured all of it into a big explosion making the ground collapse once more, making 20 thousand goblin riders fall onto their deaths burning, and being stabbed by the dangers that were beneath them, as the hole like the last ones became hotter than an oven. "Now! Charge!" With Zylph order, the 20 thousand men, turned back and charged at the leftover ten thousand goblin riders who were in complete disarray as they were extremely confused about what happened since the humans moved on top without any issue, and suddenly there was a gigantic hole in front of them after a loud bang, that harmed the sensitive ears from the animals they rode on. The human cavalry used a pincer attack on the enemies from both sides by going around the pitfall, ultimately encircling the enemies with the rearguard causing nothing but destruction to their forces, causing even more screams, as the ones from the goblins becoming charcoal inside the pitfalls, since flying was a skill no goblin or human possessed, one of the pieces of information Aurora received from torturing goblins. With two hundred human casualties and forty thousand goblin rider deaths, the humans further retreated into the outpost, before the rest of the goblins who were marching would get to them, after burning once more the ones who fell in the pit, making sure there were no survivors. With this, unknowingly to Aurora, she had destroyed the most mobile force the goblins had in their territory, allowing her to have the most movable force in the wars to come which would allow her to fully use Zylph to her heart content, a man who by no means enjoyed being used, but without choice and seeing as today had granted him quite the achievement, he was forced to be basked in that glory admired by the mercenaries, and those around who started wanting to learn how to ride to join him. Once the cavalry reached the outpost gate, the healers started attending to the injured, while the ones who were fine took the horses to the stables so they could rest and eat. With a smirk on her face, Aurora took Ava back with her to the camp on a horse that was waiting for them a bit further to the east. Ava had been silent the entire trip thinking about what had just happened, causing her to be the reason so many goblins died, it''s not like she regretted any of it the problem lied elsewhere. ''Just now when I was using my explosion element to cause a small bang in the middle of them with a thousand mana the circle... it extended at least 10 times more!'' ''Who in the world is this Aurora!? The mana she charged me with felt infinite, I had so much power circulating through my body that I was able to cause a devastating explosion killing no less than 10 thousand, and I received the entirety of the experience as giving mana to someone else doesn''t share it!'' ''I just won 10 million experience from 40 thousand beasts, the riders and the ones they rode! Simply like that! I''m currently level... personal info... uh? Why am I only level 60? Not like it''s a low level but... my experience towards it is 6000 out of 6000, don''t tell me this is my limit?'' Mixed tears of happiness and sadness started flowing down as she grabbed the girl''s waist tighter in front of her as they rode the same horse. "What''s wrong Ava?" Aurora asked confused feeling the grip looking behind hearing her crying. "I reached level 60, my experience is maxed and it didn''t go higher... I think this is my limit even my rare class got maxed at level 3 and nothing happened, it didn''t evolve or anything!" She shouted while the tearing got worse making her lean the face on the back of Aurora drenching it. "I didn''t know there was a max level for us humans, since I''m only level 3," Aurora laughed surprising Ava with the information she spouted. "Level 3? With all that mana? How is that possible?" "Well I got blessed by the Saintess and the goddess so I suppose I breakthrough somehow? Plus my sister''s class is level 4, that''s certainly not the limit for a human, you might just not have the requirements to go further as you currently are, so cheer up, you did a great job, and I''m sure you''ll eventually find what you''re lacking," upon hearing such words Ava cried like a little baby, but this time instead of sadness she did it out of relief, as she wanted to surpass her teacher Ryan while he was still alive. With a soft trembling voice, she said softly," thank you, general, no, thank you Aurora for easing my heart," a kind smile appeared on the blonde girl''s expression going forever unnoticed, as no one was there to see how beautiful it looked. As soon as Aurora arrived at the gate later than the cavalry, she was greeted with victory shouts and applauds for yet another small successful victory to what the girl shouted. "Prepare the defenses, there''s a chance we''ll be attacked by the goblin king today or in the following days, we may all celebrate together once we''ve won this war! Don''t get complacent! For the war that is a monster has just started engulfing its victims!" The gate opened and she went inside silencing everyone, forcing the soldiers to focus on the open field in front of them, for any following enemies which wouldn''t arrive, for a while. Some time passes and Aurora can be found inside her tent alone thinking. ''Thanks to Ava I now know the full utility of fame and disgrace, without it being high enough the class level will get stuck thus capping the user and class level, in other words, on Iris case...'' A grin appeared on her expression as she knew her sister had an abnormal amount of disgrace. ''From Balthazar side of information, it is within the expectation that the first awakening occurs when she reaches level 5 of her class, seeing as Ava is level 3 it means her fame and disgrace are low, she needs more titles to rank it up and possibly to kill different species, her goblin slayer title should be maxed now, but that would only give so much fame.'' ''There''s also a chance the system didn''t see it as her own sole effort, thus not giving her special titles for what she achieved, in Iris''s case, everything was her own effort no matter how basic it might have been, and at a young age too.'' ''This leaves me with a sole doubt, now that I''m fully awakened my class remains without a level... perhaps as a weapon I don''t need to level it up, as I''m already fully fledged or almost completely awakened?'' ''My pandemonium skills are locked I didn''t even get to try them... Ugh, the system sure is making things complicated for me, I can''t help for Iris to awaken and remove these restrictions.'' "May I enter?" A familiar male voice entered her tent interrupting her thoughts. "Yes Romeo, come in." Upon entering he said," we managed to defeat those goblin riders, and we sent a team to bring their meat to store it for the moon season through multiple magic bags, and the warehouses we built with the help of the few ice mages we have upon your orders." "Do be careful as the goblins may attack us at any given time." "Yes, of course, though after that big loss, I don''t think they''ll attack right away, their leader must be pissed off, at least I would be in their place." "That would be nice, a leader who falls into rage won''t think straight allowing us to capitalize on more opportunities, thus allowing us to close our number gaps for the upcoming fights." "I followed your instructions regarding my skills they were quite an amazing combination, it made the spell of the men I took with me become extra fierce!" He said excitedly unable to keep his composure. "I''m glad it worked out since it was not my skill, I was unsure if it would work, but since it did, in the future we shall make good use of it once more," upon hearing such words he grins happily like a kid overjoyed of the power he has which is different than the one from the past. "Shouldn''t you be giving the good news to Sophie?" "Ah, you''re absolutely right, thank you for reminding me before she felt like I ignored her killing me in the process," he started laughing nervously and headed out of the tent in a rush. ''I guess with the changes on his body by the goddess, Romeo became quite different from what he used to be, the old man sage who was annoying to deal with, in my case, I didn''t receive a new body neither am I a human being, so I guess I didn''t receive some sort of brainwash by the goddess Aria.'' "Thanks to her handling the sage and the hero, it has become quite easier." Chapter 102 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 30 of the sun season. With the news of Aurora''s newest victory against forty thousand goblins with half the amount and only with two hundred losses from lord Zylph''s force. Rumors had started reaching in the entire Lumen capital, and the fanatics started seeing blonde people as pretty fine too, since the goddess and the Saintess had blessed one of them. Pope Klaus after a lot of meetings with the higher-ups of each church had decided to lift the restraints on the disgraceful classes and non-black-haired people upon apologizing to the believers, the fanatics, and the normal citizens who had been mistreated in the process, however, the hate for demons continued as an anti-race doctrine, leaving the dark element on the side portraying it as a simple type of magic which Ryan the magic institute leader had referred many times before, so this time around the pope took his side being able to once again stabilize the church with the human race. These changes had been suggested by the Saintess upon conversations with Aurora as well as with the favor of princess Liliana, who had planned on using the church to create schools for peasants which would give both sides great support from the people, in fact, as she had announced such plans, not only did the pope accepted it, the prince Julius also went and signed the petition, who was completely approved by the queen as it was a 2 against 1 vote, since Marty had denied it. With the planning proceeding flawlessly by the princess Liliana, she had obtained another piece of her puzzle, whereas those who felt unjustified all their lives for being forced to never get the chance to learn, and progress in their jobs, and education, be it combat, magic, or other types, were leaning on her side boosting her army force which would increase a lot more once the peasants saw their kids going to such schools. Another suggestion made by Aurora, in one of the letters she traded with the princess was the release of the information the church had stocked on disgrace classes and for those citizens who would like to try one of them should be properly educated on the use of the dark arts as Balthazar had called it, only with the mastery of both types of classes that Aurora truly believed humans would be able to ascend in this world, the Saintess also agreed with them and wrote a personal letter to the pope requesting it. The Saintess had also told Aurora all about the past crimes the church had made from torture, killing to experimenting with the human bodies of both classes to which Aurora said they could only use such information in the future if there would ever be something they required from the current pope to do, but even then they''d hardly achieve anything from such blackmail attempt, and they needed the support and influence the church had in the kingdom for the army and the war against the goblins. Apparently, the church did have a unique book of their own like the red one used by the Balthazar group, but it was secured with the highest level of defense, deep in the church, as such, it was impossible for the current Aurora to be able to see what kind of information it would be given to her. She tried to ask the Saintess about it, but she has never seen it herself as such couldn''t disclose what she didn''t know, so it had been left as a side quest for the girl''s future, not that Aurora would be willing to risk her life for it. Due to all the propaganda the church had been doing for Aurora, who had absolutely no disgrace as the pope himself had checked, she was starting to be considered by the peasants be they believers or not, as the candidate for one of the Lumen capital titles. Some titles were only achieved through great honorable acts, like being called a hero despite not having such a unique class, this one was given to those who sacrificed themselves for others with great deeds independent if there was a reward or not, other titles also existed like the strategist who currently belonged to lord Ryu. A different one also very famous was the one Alfred, Sylvia, and Ray, who had the title of swordmaster, sought by all who wielded such weapons, improving themselves daily be it in the army, adventuring, the battle academia, or even through other methods like learning in nobility dojos. With the reduction of prejudice against peasants by part of the nobles, princess Liliana had requested from higher status humans to be teachers themselves as they couldn''t defy or deny a request from a member of the royalty, at least, not without great consequences, even though she made sure to give them enough benefits for them to not do a bad job either. Highly educated peasants, merchants, and priests were also procured and hired to start once the first set of schools would finish being built, each would take up to 300 peasants as students, and as a demand from the queen due to war, only a set of ten was initially allowed, however with three thousand citizens being tutored the princess firmly believed that it would be a matter of time for this trend to spread through the entire territory as those who have nothing, are more willing to study and work harder than the people who have everything, in long term, this would allow the princess to recruit many tools packed of talent who would only accept working for her as she was the benefactor. Most of the children would be removed from the slums and the poorest of places to further manipulate and enhance Liliana''s image with the peasants which as a secondary effect would reduce the criminality against children, and some families would even start working harder to support their kids. Slowly but surely the kingdom was being reformed as the royalty kept on excluding prince Marty''s ideas who would most of the time end up in a loss in the majority votation between the three siblings, as the princess contrary to what he initially thought of being neutral was behaving like a true successor using prince Julius as a support pillar to reduce the gap between peasants and nobles which he hated, though in his head he figured it was the elder brother who was manipulating the younger sister hating him even more, unknowingly to both, the princess would accept some of the proposals of Marty, in other to, induce him to such thoughts thus both siblings being deceived by her. Year 5009 after the system day 22 of the sun season. After the events that happened with Aurora in her outpost, the rich man left for the capital, realizing his mistake as he had learned about the existence of a ruthless authority figure even worse than the royal siblings he had the pleasure to meet in the past. The merchant association leader Ricardo Colapzo having spoken with his wife a resolved and hardworking noble, who participated in all the deals of his husband supporting each other on equal terms since the day they met 30 years ago. A love story of a poor merchant who ended up on the graces of a rich noble lady, who as time went by started believing in the man potential towards business eventually becoming one of the richest in the Lumen capital becoming part of the merchant association raising all the way to the leader position and marrying lady Selena, in terms of money alone they had more comparing to the 8 great rose families, but lacking in everything else as money alone couldn''t possibly close the gap as the kingdom was. Once the wife learned about what had happened with the general of the army she had thrown an expensive glass cup to the wall, shattering it mercilessly as she couldn''t accept the fact that Aurora had been so unjust to her husband. "Dear calm down, I''m alive, that''s what matters, a bit of humiliation never hurt anyone before," as soon as she heard those words the fury inside her increased ceaselessly. "No, no, no! Who does that woman think she is making you kneel just because she has authority that belongs to the prince!?" "Ah... I forgot to tell her love, she''s a kid, 9 years old from what one of the soldiers told me." "A what?" Her expression was so excessively filled with confusion that her anger had vanished temporarily. "Yes, it was because of underestimating her child-like appearance that I ended up letting my ego overwhelm the common sense as if it was Ryu or Mark I would''ve been more refined about my ways." Still greatly confused, she muttered once more," a what? a... kid?" "Yes, dear, I know how you feel, it is without precedent a little kid being the general of the biggest army in history composed of 700 thousand men, a role awarded only to either the royal family or one of the general of the great rose families like lord Ryu who seems to be an advisor to her." "But... how is that possible our youngest daughter who is seven with the tutors we hired for her can do a lot of nice things such as math, which I''ve invested most of the money on finding a good merchant to teach her, can easily speak the language and write to some extent, is starting to learn what''s a bad and a good item, but even if I had invested on a war tutor instead with all the money we had and gathered all the generals to teach her..." "I know Selena, the odds she''d reach where that girl Aurora is... is unthinkable, people call her a prodigy born to wage war, blessed by the goddess, and with an intellectual ability to beat the greatest chess player the prince Julius." "Then wouldn''t that mean that... the talent she has is the definition of her capabilities?" "What do you mean?" "Think about it, if I were to accept that she''s truly outstanding in what comes to war, in the end, she''s 9 years old, if somehow she was born to wage war, the girl was certainly not born for any other thing like handling trading." "So you want to exploit that possibility?" "Yes, of course, handling such an army even with most likely the amazing and extraordinary help of her advisors, it wouldn''t allow her to extend her knowledge to every area which would allow us to take advantage of her lack of capabilities." Upon hearing his wife''s words he started explaining everything that happened since their encounter to the words used by the girl so that his wife would better understand that while it was not a bad move it was still a bold one and if she was wrong it could certainly lead to the end of their lives. At the end of the disclosure of that event, Selena threw another glass angrily at the wall and then smashing the table with a closed fist, shaking the leftover things on top of it to some degree. "How? You make it sound like she''s beyond a prodigy, where did she attain all that knowledge!?" She shouted, having an idea. "You said she was blessed by the goddess right Ricardo?" "Yes, ah... you''re thinking the same as me?" "If that the knowledge may have come from her, yes I am." "Yes, exactly, but that would mean we''re stuck on getting her a fair deal, which we should be able to make lots of profit nonetheless, I doubt she''d want to put is in a bad spot, and we can refuse the deal if it''s not to our liking." "Yet, it would be good to get her in good terms for the future of the merchant association dear husband, so we have to show her that we''re not a group she can just use either." As he picked the bottle with alcohol in it and lifted it in the air, he placed it back on the table and poured water instead as he had to keep his mind sharp since this deal could very well ascend his business or collapse it. "We''ll have to come with a few proposals to negotiate with her and I''d assume her advisors, so I guess she wouldn''t be alone." Selena hearing this opened the door and called for a maid, shortly after an old woman in her sixties dropped by and asked," yes milady?" "Tell the higher-ups of the association to gather up tonight for an emergency meeting, and call someone to clean those glasses before anyone steps on them." "Yes, right away ma''am." "Let''s go, Ricardo, it''ll be best to think about it with everyone." "Sure, you''re right love, it''ll make things easier with more brains as they''re all capable people." Chapter 103 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 23 of the sun season during the night in the merchant association reunion room. After a lot of objects moving in and out by the workers of the association, 21 seats were finally placed with a few tables making a big square enough for everyone to be able to take notes as the discussion would progress. "Welcome ladies and gentlemen, it was on short notice, but I appreciate all of you coming here tonight, as the biggest deal yet will unfold with the help of everyone''s amazing brains." "What''s all this about Ricardo? To go as far as to assemble every single one of the higher-ups of the association, that''s unheard of!" Arnold shouted as he felt like their times were being wasted, and there was no opportunity valuable enough that would require all of them. "Now now, calm down, it is still too early for that," he says while waving his hands downwards," sit everyone so I can start." After everyone picking their seats Ricardo satisfied started talking," recently I went to explore the southern outposts created by the three royal successors, as such, I confirmed the existence of one, in particular, the middle one, where a unique little girl of 9 years is currently in charge of the army, allow me to detail, it consists of 700 thousand men approximately." "What!? A little kid is? What is the royalty family thinking? Isn''t it too irresponsible of them to allow such a thing? Not even some adults have the mastery enough to do something as complex as managing an army much less leading one!" Abigail declared after pondering carefully pointing out the flaws she noticed in Ricardo''s words. "So the question is how does the little girl fare, I''m guessing she''s the one we''re going to do the main deal with?" "Yes, Nicolas that''s exactly right, but despite her age, she''s the real deal, recently she defeated 20 thousand goblin riders with 200 hundred casualties, it is unprecedented," Ricardo reported the war details in a way that his colleagues would be careful and serious towards this discussion of interests. "That sounds impossible, how did she manage such a feat? There must have been some trick no? We''re talking about a goblin rider here, they''re easily the fastest and the most annoying types since in the end, it''s like fighting two beats at the same time, they go as far as to take wild and ferocious animals," Abigail explains thoroughly as the general knowledge she possesses is wide, a trait that merchants, in general, try to possess as information is everything in such a job. A different female voice spoke," with that particular fight alone, we can already confirm the merchandise of equipment from armors weapons, to animals, and of course the soul stone of at least 40 thousand." "Yes lady Britney, at the minimum we''ll have all that to handle though we can expect a bit more from the rest of the fights she waged," Ricardo added from the information he received from the talk he had with a few soldiers. "Lady Aurora was it? The girl from the speech at the southern wall?" "Yes Richard that''s the one, in fact, I''ll tell you all everything about my meeting with such a child," Ricardo spends a while telling them all the details while being encouraged by his wife as they listen to him silently. "To think there was such a human... even among the noble families who are raised to think and feel superior to others..." "You''re absolutely correct lady Abigail, it is without a doubt an unprecedented case to which we must be extremely careful to not be on the loss, in fact, shouldn''t we leave this to other merchants?" "I disagree, Richard, now is the time to take the first step and get a good profit with war, after all, I don''t think she''d know the prices or even the value of the coin, her head must be filled with war tactics given from her advisors, in fact, it wouldn''t be weird if she''s just being used by them and Prince Julius who is the very best in chess, a person with such an intellectual would be capable enough to pull out a trick like this, don''t you think so everyone?" "You do have a point, sir Nicolas, however, imagine you''re wrong and the worst comes to be, are you willing to partake in your life for the sake of a deal? If that girl isn''t gifted in warfare but in reality at everything related to managing an army then the economy would be something she had long learned, maybe the second thing they''d teach her." "Richard advice also has some sense into it which we can''t ignore even though I as a noble guarantee that noble kids don''t get educated both in war and economy, however, if we were to assume Prince Julius himself educated a human girl since perhaps she''s seven solely for the role she''s in, it would make sense." "Even if you say it like that Abigail she became a noble kind of recently, so I doubt that is the case, after all, peasants don''t get educated if they do it''s no more than reading and writing, and for those who whose parents have prior knowledge numbers and lowly etiquette, and that''s already exceptional." "Not saying your wrong lady Britney, however, first we should understand her origins, only then we''ll be able to get a grasp on her knowledge and talents, seeing as Ricardo was there not that long ago, there''s a chance she''s being instructed about the economy right now, but market prices are something set for us aside of the undervalued goods of fast trades, so she wouldn''t know about either, not forget she''s ultimately a kid, there''s only so much that can go into someone brain, be they blessed by the Saintess and goddess Aria or not." "As much as I''d like to believe that Abigail after meeting her in person, I don''t know to what extent that would fit her, especially since she was already an intellectual human before the blessing, it is known she beat Prince Julius in chess, we do not have certainty that with the blessing her intellectual simply didn''t rise to a higher height." "I understand that you feel fearful after what happened Ricardo, in your place, I believe that only someone insane wouldn''t be, still we can''t simply give her an easy cheap deal, I feel like a decent proposition where neither side loses anything would be the best, after all, they''re the ones risking their lives to keep our families safe, be it how it may be, if they are on the loss side economically and that makes them lack in provisions it''s only a matter of time till the army falls, after all, you mentioned 700 thousand, just on lady Aurora side, it is too many mouths to feed, to not forget that if they do well we''ll win in honor, some money, and have safe merchant routes all the way to the new lands the future may bring if they expand, kind of a gamble, but if Ricardo judges her that highly I find it worth to gamble," Chelsea said taking Aurora side after thinking properly in the best-case scenario for mutually benefit. Upon hearing the peasant Chelsea words, one of the few in the merchant association with a leadership role, Ricardo spoke," in that case, I''m sure you wouldn''t mind taking responsibility for such words, and handle that affair from here onwards, gaining the biggest share of the deal if it''s successful, as well as the biggest loss if it''s not." "Very well, I Chelsea shall sign the responsibility contract and bring this association to a higher standard if I win the gamble, then I''ll take your title as the association leader Ricardo." With a cold tone, he replied," Oh? Then in the case you lose, you shall become my slave to pay off the debt we''ll have along with everything you own becoming mine, and by all means, let me remind that it''ll be forever." He grinned, knowing that it was too good to pass. "Very well, if you want to go that far then I''ll have the same done with you as the profit can also be worth your share of the association," upon such words Arnold bumped the table with a fist and shouted," now that''s what I''m talking about, don''t be a coward again Ricardo," he started laughing, knowing from the story with Aurora that he most likely had shit his pants making him say," very well, I''ll give my position to you along with 50% of my wealth which is already double of what you have." "Fair enough, I''ll take that deal," they shake hands and proceed to sign a contract that is passed by every leader making them witnesses. whitesculpto Chapter 104 – General Aurora Arc Back in the day, the twins were blessed by chaos and evil gods. Obscurity, grotesque, slaughter, disorder are the four main words to describe the inside of a creepy cave where blood poured from its entrance practically every day. That liquid, nothing else passes, as it is one of the monster nests where multiple vampires are forced to fight one another to the death, to slay, to prey upon. Day after day, death after death. The one who won yesterday is the one who dies tomorrow. No being is forever guaranteed to survive in such a place where the strong prey on the weak and the weak backstab at the strong. No one takes sides, no one makes a truce. To kill or be killed is the one and only reason for thousands of years, the faithful and only law such monsters revere. In such a place a certain irregularity was born at the same time Aurora received the class pandemonium. Drinking from a blacked chalice filled with blood, the god or goddess of chaos Lute. An androgynous divinity who often is seen as male or female depending on the mood smiled delightfully at his deeds. Not only had he successfully tricked the god of evil Hathus to give power to the twins but from the leftover energy also gave birth to something elsewhere. The system which was perfect in reality had a few flaws placed by one of his makers, in order to, further enhance that god''s purpose, a goal which is neither victory nor defeat, but a pure and simple wish to bring the biggest and most marvelous pandemonium to Artana. He had used powers to check Iris and Aurora after their deeds realizing that their existence was peculiar, in fact, the system made them quite unique. It was to such a different and entertaining extent that Lute couldn''t help his curiosity towards them, and so he attempted to peek into their souls. When he did something unusual and intricate was perceived by such a being, a curse inside Aurora blocked him from having access to her information. It was on that day that he decided to make use of both of them guaranteeing that both her goals would be realized, for Aurora the tome of her dreams which he stole from her old world, and for Iris, the possibility to grow stronger than other lowly beings. ''Blood... blood... blood... more of it, more I need more, dead bodies, carcasses, corpses, body parts, consume and devour.'' ''Bit by bit, through the darkness, under the floor, through the small holes where none of the vampires will notice.'' ''Slowly I''ll consume all there is to absorb, without leaving a drop of that fabulous liquid left.'' ''Then one day I''ll leave this place, one day for sure...'' ''What should I do when that day arrives?'' ''If I become strong enough I should be able to do anything I want...'' ''Power, I need the power to devour... this place? To absorb other places too?'' ''I see... I shall gain everything and eat all of it, carefully, wickedly, without anyone noticing I''ll grow viciously into a better version of me.'' A year goes by and the blood stopped pouring from the cave, and the seal in it was broken as a victory was decided since that was the condition to unlock it. A dungeon whose purpose was the outcome of a single being, a grotesque side amusement to Lute. Never again would there be more of that liquid coming out of it for the being inside had devoured everyone else becoming a Lord. Year 5009 after the system day 70 of the flowering season during the night where Aurora consumed the goblin woman. The rustling of deceased leaves spread through the darkened forest that had come to death as monsters passed slowly on top. Inaudible voices crossed through the entire place through the camouflage of the night. Through telepathy, a monster sent a message to another and this repeated endlessly till it reached their leader, this specific race could only communicate by such methods, as such, this skill was normal for them to have since birth, and generally would use it at all as they live neutrally without any need to convey thoughts. ''The human that is not a human, but a vampire type like our Lord, has won the battle against thousands of beasts through splendid tactics such as putting fire to the entire forest ruthlessly, forcing their way outs in a brainless charge.'' ''Truly like the beasts they were, if only our Lord could consume all of their bodies, he''d surely grow even stronger.'' ''Perhaps go as far as to transform into a king type, I''d love to serve one like that.'' ''The humans call them kings and queens, princes and princesses, I think a family like that would even suit the likes of us.'' ''For that, the Lord would need to get a queen and he becomes a king.'' ''Such thoughts must be conveyed to him, we can make it as our race desire.'' ''Even though we don''t have something like desires?'' ''Thanks to the Lord we do, we even have an ambition, an aspiration to live on without being stepped and farmed for the experience.'' ''Well, in that case, pass on the message as your closer to the Lord, so that he may think of finding someone that could befit his inner desires if he has any.'' ''I''m sure he does, after all, even today he thirsts for blood, the blood of the race he brought to extinction with the death of all the vampires.'' ''What a shame... he should''ve kept a few of the women to expand his underlings, and we''d be able to have future generations to serve.'' ''What''s done is done, we can only eagerly hope he wishes for it.'' Year 5009 after the system day 20 of the sun season during the night where the humans had their great victory against the goblin riders. ''This... amazing, the vampire woman Aurora has destroyed 40 thousand beasts, if only our Lord was here to consume their bodies... perhaps he''d transform into a king instead... or with that many even higher...'' ''We must warn him, and start to deal with the goblins further south so the humans have a better chance at getting rid of the ones here.'' ''The Lord replied.'' ''What did the almighty one said?'' ''We should ally ourselves to this fake human girl, she wouldn''t dare to refuse our power as she''s lacking in numbers if all the green things join together.'' ''Should I go try to meet her then?'' ''The Lord mentioned he''d come for her during the second moon season from now, under a red moon that''s when his skills are strongest, just in case she attempts to kill him.'' ''So for now we keep reporting what we see through the entire southern area.'' ''We must, for the Lord to be able to do the best decisions. He''s truly interested in the vampire girl, after the memories that were collected from us.'' ''It was a good thing we have the skill to hide our presences it makes us perfect spies.'' ''That is so, let us go before someone happens to step on us by mistake.'' ''It is a very natural thing to do, and then those who do end up being devoured afterward, some of them are pretty delicious too.'' ''That''s quite true, it''s a good thing the vampire woman didn''t notice us, but I wonder if the Lord will be able to subdue such a scary-looking being.'' ''I doubt he wouldn''t be able to, after all, she needs our assistance... just she doesn''t know yet.'' ''Do you think she''s a vampire-like the Lord?'' ''She did look similar to the tales he told us about, plus she too devoured that big goblin woman. Aurora looked strong and dangerous, I''m sure if it was against us, we''d be dead.'' ''Well, our race isn''t the weakest the two of us that are powerless.'' ''We too should start consuming and become more useful to the Lord, so that he can take us to greater heights.'' ''Tell everyone else to hide and consume carefully, the Lord doesn''t want us to die.'' ''I''ll pass on that message too.'' ''She did look like a vampire, matching the Lord''s appearance, both very old looking in a human aspect.'' ''Tell the Lord we''ll stay here watching what will happen next between the ones called humans and the goblins, surely there are more battles to go for.'' ''I will, I''ve also warned all of us and established new connections to the ones around to focus on the green creatures.'' ''Good, like this we''ll help the girl without her knowing, and then one day when she meets the Lord she''ll surely wish to serve him.'' ''Ah... that is something worth waiting for, can''t wait to see all our enemies being devoured by both, especially by the Lord with that crimson color of his.'' ''Yes, truly beautiful just like blood.'' ''Depending on our own war, I wonder to what point we won''t ally ourselves to the humans.'' ''Think the god of monsters would allow such a thing?'' ''If it is to cause more chaos, perhaps he wouldn''t mind?'' ''That could indeed happen... I wonder what the Lord intends to do next.'' ''Return to him and assist, I''m sure you have some use.'' ''I shall keep looking for evolved beasts like the lord mentioned so that we can make him a king.'' ''Only place left to look into is the human''s territory, think they''d have any?'' ''Worst case we find a powerful enough human, seeing as the lord consumes anything, it could help.'' ''Consuming a human... sure, pass on that message as well, perhaps it''ll bring a good influence to our master.'' ''I shall make sure you consume the corpses of the following wars if you have a chance to, maybe you''ll evolve into a lord too.'' ''Wouldn''t that be great? To assist him with lots of power, I guess every king needs a couple of lords to keep him safe.'' ''Perhaps that Aurora is a lord in disguise, the way she shapeshifted... to think she''d have a skill like that...'' ''We must be wary, worst case she devours the communication skill we possess being able to check on our intel.'' ''That would backfire everything... devourers like the lord truly are problematic, no wonder the lord wants her in his army.'' ''Doesn''t mean she can do it like him, but there was something ominous to her, different than the master, perhaps he''d be interested in devouring her instead?'' ''Maybe after defeating the goblins, conquering the humans, the kobolds, and the orcs.'' ''What would be left after that?'' ''There''s plenty of other races left, too many to count certainly.'' ''We must get stronger, maybe use her commanding abilities to help us in wars.'' ''For a human that young...'' ''For a human that old...'' In unison, the voices speak,'' for one to be so fascinating.'' Chapter 105 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 40 of the sun season after lunch in the southern outpost inside Aurora tent. "Well then, I didn''t expect that the promising deal of the merchant Ricardo was to bring a cute woman in his place," Aurora mocked lightly the person in front of her while giving a compliment at the same time making her slightly nervous, an easy way the girl used to test others. "With all due respect gi- general Aurora, prince Julius, after a discussion between the 21 higher-ups of the merchant association I decided to take responsibility and supervise every deal that will be made with this army, so that fairness may be brought to both sides along with mutual help and future growth." A large pause passed as Chelsea waited for either of them to say something. "So? You''re not done are you?" Aurora looked coldly at her while feeling a bit more respect compared to Ricardo who didn''t mutter any significant words. She grabbed the papers in front of her filled with numbers and started speaking. "I shall proceed, after spending some a big sum of time evaluating the achievements and goods acquired by the army since its started I noticed a few peculiar abnormal issues." "Something amiss?" The prince asked with some curiosity as he hadn''t been in the outpost for a long time, in fact, at all, he dropped by recently when he received an invitation letter from Chelsea to handle major business for the army which in a way was part of the domestic affairs that was appointed to him. "It has been recovered 40 thousand soul stones between rank F and E from the most recent fight against the goblin riders, along with their equipment and their bodies the ones in good conditions can still be used to produce clothes this in specific in regards to the mounted animals, the goblin meat can be either sold along with the animals one or be used by the army, the equipment they wore, in turn, can also be used by the soldiers or given to us to handle the selling," after speaking clearly and calmly the prince nodded and she continued speaking. "Furthermore I''ve researched that the total equipment is close to 25 thousand armor and weapons, while they''re not in a poor state meaning that they should be sold as material for refinement or melted and used for construction, what this also means is that there are close to 5 thousand soul stones missing." The prince looked at Aurora who was smiling softly understanding that she had something to do with it. "So before starting negotiating prices I''d like to know if I should or not overlook the missing soul stones," she stared at Aurora feeling that the answer would come from her as the prince initially while she spoke slightly confused. "They have been sold for an initial cost to make the fields along with the seeds and materials necessary, so that the soldiers would make this a self-sufficient army related to food, on that note, the seeds are the type that grows even in the cold moon season." "The price of 5 thousand soul stones even would surely outvalue that. Were there any other expenses so far or was the money stored and saved?" "The creation of the entire outpost, from wood to axes, hammers, iron nails, tents, weapons, armors, wages, daily food expenses, and the list goes on as you may imagine..." "I understand, in that case, seeing as this is already the line of defense for humanity, if everyone here falls and dies, we will come next, I figured I''d take a 40% tax of everything we sell, and..." as she was about to continue Aurora spoke. "The only thing you''ll take after being raped by goblins is a mind break alongside the greed of today''s deal to the afterlife, where you''ll meet the goddess Aria who may or may not show you some pity," Aurora said these insane things completely expressionlessly scaring Chelsea who gulps and grabs her right writes with her left hand so that they don''t notice her slight shake. ''You''ve grown scarier little general, you''re truly different than your father, but yes, this merchant must be shown its place otherwise we''d have a hard time maintaining the wages and the morale of the men.'' ''This girl is truly inhuman seeing as the prince doesn''t even look concerned it just shows that in some way she was raised by him or some of his men since... young? Even with a torturous education would a kid really spout such things? Not even the children from the slums are that... bold.'' She lets out a cough resetting her mindset and says, "and as I was going to say," she glances at both and then continues," I''d cover the transportations of the goods as far as Lumen capital through the secure route created by the two of you, both the ones we''ll be selling to you, and the ones you may request like food, equipment, clothes for moon season due to the cold, whatever necessary." "I stick to my words, you could easily do that with a 20% tax, I don''t see why you would want to double the value other than greed, but if you have enough justification then I''d like to hear it, however, if it''s just to show off to the other guys of the association I''ll chop your head today and send it to them as a gift, it''ll surely surprise them more than a great profit!" Aurora smiles innocently at her making her guts twirl making some discomfort as she imagined it, after making it sound like a happy conversation with her energetic fake tone. ''This girl is too severe does she have a mental illness of sorts? Is she purely insane? That''s now how you handle a business...'' Chelsea started fearing for her life like Ricardo once did, but with her life on the line, she did her best to control herself. "The transportation includes humans, in other words, if by chance the army needs to retreat we''d take no charges in helping moving materials to soldiers back to the capital, even if that meant losing the entire southern area to the goblins." "Oh!" Aurora claps once surprising both and then she says," that''s a useless reason this line won''t falter plus I want to expand the territory so I''ll need money for future expeditions, in case you use that 20% extra to support them, I''ll accept the offer." "It won''t falter? No offense but how can you be that sure? The Saintess predicted that our kingdom would be destroyed, so I''m expecting something really dangerous to come for us, don''t you get it?" She said while raising her voice both worriedly and agitated. "Look me in the eyes, Chelsea, do you think I would be here in this position if I didn''t know?" "I... but..." Her legs started trembling lightly as she looked directly into her light blue eyes reminding her of ice. "I''ll tell you what, accept my counteroffer, and you can use the extra 20% as investments and aid me whenever I set on an expedition." ''While it''s not a bad offer I must make sure this will be benefiting for the future for my side even if I''m called greedy, in the end, it is a compliment for a merchant like me.'' "When are you expecting to start the expeditions?" "I expect to engage in multiple fights with the first goblin king till the moon season where they should wait it out, after that in I''ll reduce their numbers for the entire next year, and ultimately kill him by the next moon season which we''ll have enough resources to not have the soldiers working during the cold." "So you''re gathering resources... I understand, in that case, I''ll make it 50% tax for this first year and reduce it to 10% on the following one along with lending money if necessary so that you can do what you must, how''s that?" She asks seriously knowing that if she accepts the amount of money she''d get in the first year would be ridiculously high, enough to expand and even multiply it. "A leap of faith," Aurora nods lightly, gets up from the chair, and leaves the tent." "Was that a yes?" Chelsea asks confused unknowingly if she should celebrate or if she was fully rejected while staring at the prince. "That was a yes miss Chelsea, a leap of faith is a term used when believing in something outside the boundaries of reason, it must''ve been from spending time with the Saintess, she''s part of our army in case you weren''t aware miss," the prince explains while finishing it with a charming smile. "Your highness, that girl... please be honest with me, was she educated since birth from you or perhaps the late king''s advisors?" Upon hearing such words the prince frowned and declared," there''s nothing that we could possibly teach that girl, she''s in a different intellect boundary than us." As he finished talking to her, the right hand and legs finally ceased shaking as she understood the atmosphere and the way of speaking of the girl that was till just now in front of her," Is she not a human then? Perhaps a demon in disguise contracted by your highness or something?" Upon hearing such words the prince started laughing and then placed his hand in front of his lips hiding without covering it, and then said," no miss, she is certainly a human, an extremely prodigious one that makes us believe that all humans should be more like her, and follow such an example." "But your highness she looks way too young to have acquired both war and economical knowledge, and from the way she spoke who knows what else! It was one of the main points that I discussed with my colleagues, they agreed that it''d be fine if one was a genius at a very specific art, such as war, and even then it wouldn''t be to the point of mastering it as everything related to it causes a gigantic amount of pressure, for example, if I was in her place I''d be trembling in anxiety every day, and from having met her she doesn''t so much as flinch or shiver, Aurora doesn''t even look worried and has this unbeatable, confident aura about her like the girl dreads about nothing, shouldn''t a general fear enemies? Having such a feeling would allow us to be more cautious and make wiser moves, isn''t that one of the reasons we humans survived thus far?" "I don''t mind disclosing information about her and war but is that what you''ve really came here for?" The crown prince said in a cold tone as if he continued the lady would no longer have a way out for her from knowing too much. "Your highness with all due respect, I understand my place as a merchant, and mean not to be rude, however, knowing who I''m working with that too is the way of doing business, so I beg of you please do tell me how that is possible," she made a serious expression and proceed to bow in front of him. Upon gaining interest and some respect for the woman in front of him the prince started speaking with a faint smile. "Not that long ago our little general like I enjoy calling her, she made two speeches which I obviously read before she reciting them by memory, the first was to cause awareness towards humanity and to help us gathering soldiers, but the second was to fill them with guilt." "Making the humans feel guilt?" A surprised expression could be seen on Chelsea''s face. "Yes while it is a fact that due to the first speech we gathered more men it was only after the second one that the human side increased the most in military number." "What does that mean exactly?" He smiled faintly once more and then said," after calling them lazy and cowards a tremendous number of men joined my sister and my brother armies along with my own, those who did not join for a just cause like the ones who were swayed by her first speech were manipulated into joining one of the other two, despite we being in a throne dispute to that girl''s eyes, the only thing those cold blue eyes most likely see, is the path to victory, that is the type of person whom you''re dealing with." "That''s... quite an elevated estimation of a child, your highness." He laughed lightly and then replied," I certainly do have my own doubts from time to time, especially while feeling anxious back in the capital handling domestic affairs as there are some people that could cause issues to the front lines, so at least being there as a watchdog of sorts, I can easily protect Aurora back." "Yes, there''ll always be people who try to get benefits during times of war, myself as a fellow merchant am included, that is quite natural," to those words the prince smiled and added nothing to which she restarted the conversation as it was a rare opportunity for her to be speaking with someone from the royal family, and perhaps in the future have done it today could bring more fortune someday. "Just to make sure, I''ll take it that even the one who wields the title of tactician approved for her correct?" "Yes, my friend lord Ryu the head of the blue family has become an advisor and is currently the leader of the army right-wing, of course, that he''ll follow Aurora orders, but if there''s none he''ll make his own decisions, I believe that''s their agreement." "What happened to teacher Mark, he''s quite a big shot whenever a war arises." "I see you are quite well informed, he''s currently handling the teaching of the major''s Aurora has chosen each to lead a thousand men making them sub-leaders of sorts." "That''s different than the way it used to be, my grandfather used to be a soldier and would tell me tales about war, including formations, ranks, and things like that," she finished with a happy smile reminding herself of him. "Surprised a child would be happy to hear such things." "Well at the time I was pretty young and there wasn''t much to hear about, so ended up learning what I could with him, it just happened, but even then it makes me realize that from hearing stories to actually wage it as Aurora does..." she started laughing a little crazy as it felt hard to believe and then once she calmed down she continued," it truly appears hard to accept." "For you to have come here in place of Ricardo I figured you knew where you were placing yourself in no?" He retorqued with a perplexed expression. "I... came here on behalf of the association because the current leader firmly believed that a good deal could not be handled with the girl who scared him," unable to hold it inside he laughed vulnerable to his heart content. "I''ve actually met that man before but to be honest I didn''t expect him to have become such a coward, age must truly change people..." "If I may be bold, what changed Ricardo wasn''t age but fear caused by the little girl who despite her size, carries quite the deadly weapon." "It is to be expected if she was any less her authority wouldn''t be firm among the soldiers, and that could cause a big problem, no point having soldiers that don''t follow orders, and a general who isn''t respected is also useless, in the end, she is a child, so it''s even harder for some adults to respect her as such reason why I gave her the emblem to help her in the admiration area, even though after seeing how the men handle her with a slight fear in their eyes, it seems it was unnecessary." "Isn''t causing too much fear also a bad thing? Wouldn''t they attempt to murder her or something, like if she abused the power?" "Perhaps, but since she participated in the annual tournament the respect they have for her is even greater a lot of them were there watching it, and rumors travel fast especially inside a deployed army where talking is the best form of passing time during their duties." "Oh, what rank did she place for the men to regard her as worthy?" "4th." "What?" "Hum?" "She''s not only a genius but also strong physically and magically? That''s impossible your highness!" She shouted astonished by his words. "Ah, worry not, well this is a secret, but we used her twin sister in her place, that one is the real deal in magic, and rather fine with the sword." "A twin... that''s indeed a rarity, what''s she called?" "The green-eyed one, Iris." "Iris and Aurora... Is she smart like the general? Green eyes? Different eye colors? That''s adorable, I guess her parents must have one of each." "To be honest I don''t know, we''ve never talked that much, but at the very least she''s creative and deadly with the way she uses her rare ice element, as for the eyes, from what I know both parents have brown eyes, the mother is blonde and the father has brown hair, so it ended up as a random outcome." "Oh my, that is certainly peculiar, wondering if there''s anything in the library about eye colors being different." "You can always check when you return to Lumen capital, if you''d like you can even read my library." "Such an honor! Am I really allowed to?" "Yes, consider the permission as you owe me a favor." "Ah, well that''s fine, favors usually mean we''re bound to see each other another time," she makes a lovely expression smiling joyfully making the prince correspond with a gentle face. "In that case, we shall drink tea at some time in my mansion," his expression changes to a cheeky one with a playful tone making Chelsea chuckle. "Very well prince Julius, I''ll be looking forward to that invitation, and of course the books." "Of course the books are included," he laughs amused with the conversation. A man comes inside the tent and coughs, the two happy faces turn to him and the prince gets up from the chair," it seems my escort has arrived." "Have a safe trip back your highness, I''ll keep lady Aurora some company, I''d like to know her better." "I''m sure she''ll appreciate some company, have a good day miss Chelsea," the men leave and the woman leaves the tent to find Aurora. Chapter 106 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 40 of the sun season later in the afternoon outside of the outpost wall. "You seem happy merchant Chelsea," Aurora says expressionlessly after noticing her smiling face. "Just Chelsea is enough, we''ll spend some time together every now and then, even if most economical affairs will be dealt between me and the prince, as you''re already full of work in here, speaking of which what are you doing here?" "Certainly the same as you," Aurora smiles lightly at her confusing her. "Uh? I''m here to get to know you better, how would that be the same as you?" "Ah... but Chelsea, in that case, I''m here to get to know myself better as well." "I understand, you''re trying to bully me," she averts her gaze from the girl feeling upset inside. "Not at all, I''m being sincere towards you." "Then I don''t understand what is it you''re trying to say." "Perhaps showing is the correct definition." "Then what is it you''ll be showing me?" "That I have yet to figure out myself," Aurora keeps looking at the area around her looking at something or someone confusing Chelsea. ''I wonder if his highness didn''t pick the wrong person for the job after all... I can''t help but find her delusional.'' "There''s something approaching from the South I believe," Aurora said while looking at the guards on top of the wall. The different bells on top of the wall start ringing making the humans prepare themselves while leaving Chelsea in awe. "Is that perhaps a green flag?" Chelsea asks herself noticing it from afar while rotating her body southward. "The goblin kingdom flag, it appears in the old records from the church, that were lent to me not too long ago, still have somethings to read, but sadly don''t have access to everything, neither does the Saintess who I''m using to procure information." "Is that so? That''s a rather small force to come towards the opponent base no?" "It''s an envoy, it seems they want to talk about something, it is an unnatural thing to do which didn''t appear in the war records of the past, thus there has been a change in the leading figures." "Why would we communicate with them? They''re beasts! How do you even know that based on that information alone?" "Why not?" Aurora grinned and then spoke," isn''t talking what you do best? Why do you do it?" She replied to a question with a question avoiding replying on purpose to her last question. "That and this... never mind." "Aurora." "Hum?" She takes a glance at the voice source that called out for her. "Oh Momo, great you''ve arrived, this will be a good opportunity for you to test yourself out and even learn a couple of negotiation things, come along and bring that brother of yours, they''re four, so let''s correspond it with the same number out of respect." Chelsea started counting noticing that she had been included without permission, giving up, sighing, and tagging along with them slightly shaken as they were goblins. ''There''s an old man and three goblins that look rather strong, I guess the king isn''t amidst them then, he''s supposed to wear a crown and look a lot bigger than those.'' The old goblin stabs the flag on the ground and pierces the staff next to it, to show he''s not there to harm anyone extending both arms to the side while taking two steps away from it. Aurora continuously moved without stopping a single time, as none of her sides had weapons except Ming, who had a fishing rod on his back to which the goblins didn''t seem to mind as they too used similar versions of it to hunt not to fight. Upon arrival, the old goblin spoke in their place acting as their leader," little blonde girl leader of humans? Killer of the great shaman? Greater than myself." "The hero Sophia slew the great shaman, a pink-haired woman, and yes, I''m the leader of this army we could say, the acting general of his highness army prince Julius." After a long pause from the goblin thinking, he then spoke. "I am Grazta the wise, counselor of the ferocious goblin queen Gruag from a faraway kingdom in the South, and currently the one leading the army on his highness name the almighty goblin king Vrag, strongest of his kingdom." "A pleasure to meet you Grazta the wise, my name is Aurora, aside from my role as the general I apologize, but I do not have a great title such as yourself," Aurora made an innocent childish, and kind expression bowing lightly towards him out of respect startling him. While lowered she said," though if I were to consider one... it would without be the title pandemonium as the follower of the babel witch," she raised solely her face expanding her dark aura condensing an incredible amount of mana worth 5000, causing everyone around her to shake from the magical pressure mixed with the killing intent skill. The shaman proceeded to cover himself in mana allowing him to resist the shaking grinning at her expanding his own mana making a light aura from his unique light element, and as it stretched towards Aurora to overwhelm it. The girl looked at him making an eerie expression with a devilish smile doubling the amount used overpowering the goblin light, making him jump backward as her aura smashed the ground he was in, and then she retracted it dissipating both of the auras slowly. "Monster, how dare you possess such powerful mana!? You don''t even have an aura like those around you! What are you? A demon?" Grazta shouted not enjoying in the slightest the contest of elements they conducted. Before anyone could notice Aurora''s expression, she passed both hands through the face and stared innocently and quietly at the old goblin who was making a fuss. ''See prince! Aurora truly feels like a demon, what kind of human other than the most talented adults, the Saintess, and the heroes would exude this much magical pressure!?'' Chelsea thought to herself still not believing Aurora to be a human. "Hum? What kind of aura do we humans have? I don''t see any." The goblin feeling superior at least in aura knowledge started laughing looking down at us from the earlier contest, and then while pumping his hairy and muscled chest said," so you humans don''t know the truth about your goddess?" He started laughing harder making his guards follow through. "You sure know a lot, I guess that''s where your wise title comes from," Aurora replied expressionlessly realizing that there were things she didn''t know due to the lack of access to them. "Of course! Hear of my knowledge for it is endless! Before the system the many races were born superior and killed the humans easily like ants, but then the goddess Aria felt as she predicted her loss in the long term that it wasn''t a fair fight, so to avoid that, insisted on the creation of the system made by the 4 gods who govern this world, and due to that your status should have disgrace and fame, both parameters give way to a unique aura, but only the one with the most amount is active, as such, I can feel that the man next to you is strong and he has a white aura from fame, we tortured plenty of humans in the past and held many tests to discover such differences, but you''re an exception, I sense neither auras from you, and this sensing is an ability of the beast races by the goddess Luna, even though it doesn''t always help us much, since we''ve found people with a lot of aura that were weak." "Thank you for the amazing explanation Grata the wise, now that the introductions are done, and obviously I''m the only human capable of such talents on this side," she shouted while pointing the thumb at herself," feel blessed for I am one who leads, not one who fights due to having a very sickly body, possibly the reason you feel no aura coming from me!" "It is true, I didn''t receive reports which indicated such an ill aura participating in the earlier fight, but even if you do, the goblin king, once he recovers, he will still have no trouble in the slightest finishing you off! He''s level 134! Certainly not sickly either!" The old goblin started laughing, attempting to provoke Aurora. "Recover uh, so the curse of the past hero hasn''t faded off yet, meaning if I were to invade your kingdom now, it would be fairly easy," she raised her voice provoking him in return. "Don''t look down on us goblins," he roared at her fiercely, "if we were to rally altogether with one million soldiers I''m sure you wouldn''t escape alive!" Taking on the bait he starts making angry but reasonable remarks. ''So they do have a million of them, thank you for clarifying all this information,'' she started laughing, and then said," why would I be careful about you guys? Most of that one million goblins are a lot smaller than us humans!" She laughed pissing him off further this time purely out of amusement. "You humans are minuscule compared to some of us you little wench, just you wait a year and a half for the red moon, and we''ll obliterate every single one of you!" "That''s not how you beg for truces with someone else, Grata the wise," Aurora chuckled in his face making him furious. "Begging!? Ah, fool! Do you think someone as wise as me would come to plea from anyone?" "From anyone perhaps not, but for your king it wouldn''t be a bad act, in fact, if that wasn''t the reason for coming this far then what was?" He coughed going silent in thought. ''What do I say now... that was the real reason, but I didn''t want to make it sound so obvious, I can always tell the king negotiations failed and we''ll fight them defensively...'' "I''m waiting... please don''t make me anticipate, I truly despise it. You''d be surprised as to how much I''ve already been doing it." At those words, the goblin laughed and said," you waiting for a long time, enough to amaze someone as old as me? That was a funny joke, I commend you for that, perhaps you''ll become the jester of that witch of yours!" With a big genuine smile, Aurora replies excitedly," that would be rather amazing! To make her laugh every single day ah... perhaps after I''m done being a general, but sadly you won''t be there to see it." Realizing that his provocation failed the old goblin coughed and proceeded with the negotiations. "The king after what happened as deemed you a filthy yet worthy opponent, as such, we''ll advance our army to war in the day of the red moon and devastate the human lands, till then if you wish to sit and wait, you''re welcome to if not since we''re already at war, feel free to come after us, we''ll be waiting," he grinned evilly making his face full of wrinkles looking even scarier. "I might just take such an invitation," Aurora bowed lightly feeling honored, making the goblin take a few steps forward while laughing, and then lifting the flag together with the staff leaving. As he was turning around remembering a conversation he had with the goblin lord, he asked," were you the one who made our mother the great goddess Luna angry? Also, the one who assassinated some goblins a year ago in the forest killing the son of the goblin lord, who was a big looking warrior level 20 followed by many?" Doing her best to contain the shock she received from that information Aurora replies calmly," Yes, I made your goddess angry by making the statues bleed, and no, I didn''t kill the goblin son, my name is Aurora after all don''t forget it, as you''ll be hearing and saying it a lot from this day onwards," she smiled confidently of her words. "Hum... I understand I''ll let him know," unknowingly to Aurora the information given to Grata on this day, would completely cause unforeseen changes in the future... As he was once again turning around Aurora''s voice reached his ears, "who''s stronger your queen or the goblin king?" To which he replied without looking back," of course, that would be my queen the greatest warrior of the goblins capable of overwhelming Giganto." "Giganto? Is he a different king?" He looked turning his face back to her once again and said with a very wicked smile," he''s the biggest goblin 5 times taller than those wooden walls of yours, and we have a thousand of them who were born since the last war," he turned around and left laughing bluffing, due to that Aurora''s brain went into her normal calculating mode. ''Goblins have giants within their kingdom? A mixed-species perhaps? An evolution species that bred? A female giant that was raped by the king? Are they stalling for time to breed even more of those? I didn''t see anything about them in the church records... this means trouble and the possible loss depending on how strong they are, it seems like this world is truly fun,'' she smiled excitedly unable to contain it inside of her, on the pretext to wage war against them as killing turned out to be quite pleasant, one of the things Aurora enjoyed most in life. "That was very interesting to think they would have such tall goblins, but that simply means we just have to adapt to it, and since he told us about it, makes such preparations a lot easier, isn''t that right teacher?" "Of course Momo, but that also means there are more types of goblins in that kingdom, meaning that the level of war I taught everyone will have to step up a notch," upon hearing such words Momo frowned cutely while exasperating. As they walked back to the outpost Chelsea, who was frightened spoke," are you truly sure we can wage war against such creatures Aurora?" "Haven''t I already? There''s a big chance that I destroyed their cavalry in one go, so if they don''t have anything faster than that, then building cavalry in the following year and having it on both wings will be the first ordeal to win this war, consider that my first request merchant Chelsea, and stop fearing everything, you only live once after all," the girl replied coldly while not even looking at the woman who gripped her fists taking the words to heart. "Fine, once I have the money I''ll start delivering the horses, so you can prepare fo-" Aurora interrupting her says," don''t worry, I''ve already made Zylph mercenaries teach the men how to ride a horse, and of course, some of them already knew, we humans aren''t that useless." ''We humans, Aurora said, well she truly is a level above most of us, but I guess she really is one, if anything this girl that calls her teacher would look more like a demon, so young with white hair and red eyes of demons, truly a cursed human, if I hadn''t seen a drawing of a high-demon before I''d be spooked with her appearance, the difference is that they would be rather tall, strong-looking and also with a red skin.'' Chelsea thought while trying to not hold prejudice against the young one. "Speaking of which, what were you doing outside the outpost, don''t tell me you predicted them coming today of all days Aurora." "I couldn''t possibly predict something like that, it''s not like I have the Saintess powers, and even her doesn''t see the future like that," Aurora smiled kindly and then said with an innocent expression," I was simply watching a million goblins dying trying to break through those walls, but during the following days, I''ll add a thousand giants too." The three of them gulped at the same time knowing that if there was anyone in the world, but Aurora who said such words, it would certainly be a lie, and the fact she did, it could only mean that the goblins would one-day face carnage. "By the way Ming I want you to deliver a message to my sister while I teach yours for the following weeks." "As you command general," Ming bowed the head lightly out of respect as he became quite loyal upon Momo''s request, and Aurora''s war knowledge which turned out to be the real thing. "Good, I''ll write a letter inside my tent come." "I''ll be going off to the Lumen capital now Aurora, I have a lot of affairs to handle." "Alright Chelsea, it was nice meeting you," she turns her face to the woman and added," you should become the leader of that association and shape it better," Aurora then enters the tent without hearing her reply. The woman upon hearing such words, bowed down lightly towards the general back while gripping both hands,'' to think that talented girl would expect something from me... I certainly appreciate the chance you''ve given me to fully utilize our deal to become the wealthiest woman in the kingdom, and by the time we''re done defeating those green mongrels, I''ll certainly stand at the top of the merchant association, and make Ricardo respect me for my abilities,'' she laughed lightly in greed while walking towards the coachman further back in the outpost. whitesculpto Chapter 107 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 41 of the sun season goblin kingdom during the night when Grazta returned. As Grazta walked through hundreds of goblins, he found a peculiar one sitting next to a tree with its back laid on it, fully clad in black armor except the head with a big ax next to it. Upon arriving in front of him he said," that blondie isn''t the one you seek, but she knew about the incident, so your son was most likely killed by her mother who is probably blonde too." "Why would you believe a human, old shaman Grazta, it could be lying to keep its life intact." "That human doesn''t need to lie for that goblin lord Zrix, the little girl was truly strong, blessed by the unique dark element, and you know how unlikely it is to have a rare ice one and unique element mixed in." As soon as he heard those words the goblin stared at the shaman, lifting the head who had been looking to his feet and staff till now. "Was the girl truly that strong?" He asked filled with curiosity as it could become a secondary target once he dealt with the culprit. "Her darkness swallowed my light whole forcing me to back away," he griped the staff fiercely. "Are you magically weak Grazta?" Zrix asks curiously as he didn''t expect a shaman to lose a fight in mana, however, knowing he''s not an offense type of class despite being able to fight and having a few skills for it, the expectations were high as the Lord remembered the old man shaman who died along with the goblin warlord, and that one mana pressure was terrific. "I used to find myself a capable shaman in the arts of light, but after meeting her I don''t think so anymore, allow me to show you the brilliance that girl Aurora devoured," the old man hit the staff on the floor and spent all the mana inside of him converting it to light, illuminating the entire area around grabbing every goblin attention including Zrix, who was feeling the pressure from the aura. "It is strong, you are not weak Grazta," Zrix said while feeling the pressure of the aura and the warmth of the light in front of him. "That Aurora girl possibly the daughter of the one who killed your son has at least double this mana, 10 thousand which is insane for someone who is as young as her to have," he expired all his air relaxing the mind making the light vanish as if it never appeared allowing the darkness to once again embrace the surroundings. "So her mother is an ice mage likely talented, it seems I have to get even stronger," Zrix got up while picking the ax, and went into the darkness of the forest for prey to fight towards the orc kingdom. "You have till the day the curse of your liege gets released to handle that business you have with that human called Iris." "Yes, I''ll train for a long time, and then I''ll come for her to avenge my son." ''With this matter sorted out, it is time to report to the goblin king Vrag about everything I saw, and tell him to spread the word related to finding the menace of the goddess Luna, that cheeky pesky yet talented in mana human girl called Aurora, once the other goblin kingdoms hear about it, I''m sure they''ll be more likely to join forces with my queen, perhaps I''ll save this information for my queen ears alone.'' Some time passes and he finds himself in the presence of Vrag and a few others who all look extremely powerful including Gigantos. A few sitting on the ground while Gigantos is seen sitting against a stone pillar and Vrag on his stone throne. Upon noticing his presence Vrag says," what news do you have bright goblin from my sister?" As soon as he heard the way the king called he laughed finding it rather amusing and clever," well I suppose you meant both bright of brilliance and bright of smartness seeing as I have a bit of both." The goblin king started laughing realizing his own joke with the explanation of Grazta making the others around join in. "So how did the negotiations with whoever their leader is worked out?" "They were rather interesting if I may say so, oh great king." "What do you mean?" He asks rather curious about his report. "I believe they will keep bugging us, but have no interest in going all in, so we can expect small fights against them which we can use to reduce their numbers, as for their leader, he wasn''t there, apparently this prince Julius human, left the command of the entire army to a blonde little girl called Aurora, who has these very cold and menacing light blue eyes." "A small girl? You mean like a very young little goblin?" "Yes king Vrag, she''s barely 10 red moons, but was abnormally smart, so I believe the brain is quite good." "Maybe she''s part of those heroes from the filthy goddess Aria." "Vrag!" He shouted angrily at him despite being below in ranks, for insulting the superior being as it could bring a bad omen, being showered by the glares of the elites around him. "Fine I get it, but if it wasn''t for her keeping summoning those things, the humans would''ve long lost, the longer we take to conquer them the stronger the other kingdoms around the rest of the world will grow in size and strength." "You''re certainly not wrong on that king Vrag, for now, I''ll do what I can to increase our defenses, and fend the attacks off as we wait for the curse to finally disappear." "Good, you can use anyone you see fit and order them around, it''ll be a battle against time for our sure victory to pay off as the hero who cursed me is dead," he smiled in an evil way satisfied for having lived so long, enough to deliver revenge even if a passive one. "I''ll do my best against that human child Aurora, though I very much doubt we''d lose against her in the end, including marching our entire race against her would surely grant us a victory." "Giganto wants to eat humans, tiny bodies good dieting," he started laughing loudly while slapping lightly the big green belly. "If Giganto participates in the war along with the other 9, you will surely be able to eat your fill and beyond that." Upon hearing those words Giganto started drooling a lot, causing a dripping sound to happen beneath his head towards the ground. "Goblin king, and shaman Grazta, I''ve been thinking about how the humans are using this young human girl to wage war against us, aren''t they just taking us lightly? Provoking us with an incompetent kid who doesn''t know a thing about war?" "What do you suggest goblin warlord Gablina?" The king questions one of his guards appreciating the view. "The army they have now compared to the one hundred years ago how is it like?" "Back then they had 800 thousand human heads along with a very annoying hero," the king says then spits on the ground for complimenting the enemy who cursed him. "The number they have now shouldn''t compare to back then, plus they no longer have those tall stone walls surrounding their capital which will make things a lot easier to assault them in a full war scale as they''re in the open fields." "So you''re thinking of waging an all-out war before the king curse release Gablina?" The old shaman asked curiously in a neutral tone. "Yes, I feel like they wouldn''t be expecting such a surprise attack and unlike them, we naturally have the night vision skill, so surely we would have a greater advantage than them." The king started laughing madly and then once the laughter stopped he spoke," what do you think old goblin?" "That does not sound like a bad plan all in all, however, if we were to fail how would we recover from such an attack?" "Well since you also find it good then, that''ll be up to you to make sure we don''t fail," the king started laughing making the shaman nervous. ''You better not blame me if it doesn''t work, in fact, I should think on how to make it work, and how to escape if it doesn''t, but first, the right thing to do is...'' "I don''t think that''s a good tactic king Vrag, I''d advise sticking to defense instead to avoid losing our army to the enemy forces while you recover," he sighs softly feeling upset deep inside at the randomness of this idea was. "Hey, we''re not weak and surely not cowards either!" Gablina shouted while getting up making her big pair of boobs being held with a small piece of clothing bounce rather aggressively making the king feel lustful and speaking loudly without taking his eyes from the female chest," yes, that''s right, we can surely do it!" "Ugh..." With a dissatisfied expression, the shaman bowed giving up, and left to plan everything the way the king commanded as he had to ultimately follow orders, whatever they might be. ''If this kingdom perishes due to a big pair of boobs I''ll be truly disappointed, not like I can''t understand the reasoning behind it, and despite everything, a surprise attack is a very bold and aggressive tactic that could easily grant us a quick victory, but even then it''s far too risky. Upon taking a glance at the night sky reminding himself of the darkness of the girl''s aura, he thought further to himself. ''I wonder how to surprise that little girl who acted rather confident... perhaps such confidence will be her downfall...'' ¡ù¡ù¡ù Year 5009 after the system day 60 of the sun season during the morning in the tent of Aurora. With a cute smile, the teacher said, "now Momo if they dive in the middle of our army what''s the correct tactic to go for?" The young girl enjoying learning replies," we must pincer them from both sides to cage the army leaving only their rear open so they can escape turning their backs to us becoming easier targets." Aurora patted her hair as praise," good girl you''re becoming better fast, soon you''ll turn into the best general of humanity, but it is fine if our own retreats slightly so they''re forced to go even deeper, don''t forget it, since it could increase the survival rate of more men." She smiled proudly at such a compliment and then said," I''d love to learn how to counter a surprise attack next teacher Aurora." "How come?" She asks rather curious from the sudden request. "My skill is whispering to me that we may receive one in the far future." A big smile appeared on Aurora''s expression as she realized that teaching her and making use of this girl had just now paid off. "Did your skill also tell you the numbers of the enemies?" "No, it''s generally only what may or may not happen, and it has to exist an evil intention towards me, so in this case, since I''m part of the army, I was able to receive information that I wouldn''t otherwise, but even then I don''t know when it''ll happen and the intention might change as it is not a prophetic type of skill like the Saintess one." "In other words, that meeting with the goblin shaman was a distraction and a bluff, they made us think they didn''t want to fight, but in reality... To prepare such a surprise attack against this many men they would need their entire army to come forth, but that would be too noisy so they wouldn''t be able to wear armor to become light..." An evil grin surged into Aurora''s expression causing Momo to panic slightly. "If I were to attack you with a million armorless goblins during the night how would you fight back student Momo?" Relaxing from her question, as the killing intent wasn''t directed at her, she started thinking with all the knowledge received and taught by the teacher so far, and after a while, she comes up with a plan. "If it was me, I would prepare a few traps alerting us of their approach, maybe some wires connected to some bells could be loud enough, which would give time for the troops to gather at the wall, for one or two, perhaps three volleys of arrows, since they''d come in a big wave altogether most likely, then finally we''d defend the top of the walls and wait for the gate to breach, which might not take that long depending on their strength." "Sounds like a fun plan Momo worthy of losing a great part of the army, but nonetheless would work to some extent possibly granting us a victory," she chuckled happily knowing that Momo was learning fast but still had a long way to go as she wasn''t being creative enough. "How would you do it... general Aurora?" Momo asks with a smile and a curious expression wanting to further deepen her knowledge in the art of war. "They are ultimately beasts, so that''s what we''ll use against them, by making one more gate tricking them to wanting to open all of them, so they''re able to pour in more troops in one go, and on our side, inside the outpost, we''ll make a gigantic trap, I''ll then stand in the middle of them covering both gates with my element making them fall for it." "You mean like a deep and large pitfall similar to the one used against the goblin raiders?" "Yes, just this time around in a trickier way as they won''t be able to see anything till it''s too late, and with the excitement of having opened the gate they''ll most likely fall into their deaths or even be pushed by their own allies since if they don''t move the archers and mages on top of the wall will bring them to their deaths." "What if they go around the outpost walls as they are not extended endlessly?" "That would put them between our army wings and the other 2 armies, that''s easily the worst-case scenario for them." "If they try it''ll most likely be a front assault during the night while we are all mostly asleep and tired." "I guess that even without the whispering of my skill, you already anticipated such an attack to some extent, haven''t you general?" "Was it that obvious?" Aurora smiled kindly to her and got up grabbing a white paper from a different table returning shortly close to Momo, then she started drawing in it. "Those lines I guess they''re the wall?" "Yes, the wall has a few holes at the top where we''ll pour down poison, paralyzing, and oil among other liquids, and then use fire mages to ignite them so they explode, and spread it through the air reaching more enemies, something I took inspiration from my little sister Iris." "That will surely delay their approach to the gate, I''m surprised the humans from back then only used big stones and arrows when the enemies attempted to climb their walls." "Well, I''m here to take the humans to a higher height of war be it attacking or defending." Upon hearing that Momo nodded lightly in accordance. "If it''s true they have giants how will we be handling them?" "If they have a thousand of them we won''t, we''ll shoot arrows and magic and then retreat to the capital walls, in those it will be an easier fight, if it''s less than a hundred of them, the men will focus all their power to bring them down, and when they fall we''ll be sure to win, as the healers will be able to support the soldiers against the normal goblins, even if we get outnumbered they won''t have room to use that advantage inside the walls, especially since they might not even get past the gates." "Wouldn''t a giant use himself to become a bridge perhaps? He could also make a big hole on the wall!" "Don''t worry, these two holes we''ll spend the entire moon season making them even a giant will have trouble coming out of it unharmed, and if a hole is made we''ll have to kill the giant and repair it with earth and nature mages." "That does sound deep, if a giant were to fall it would possibly fill the entire hole on his own." "At least fifteen meters, since the river isn''t that far away there''s a chance water runs below it, in which case, if we end up finding water in those two holes, we''ll gather thunder mages and poison types to enhance the trap." "Poison mixed with water I understand, but why the thunder element?" "Water is a good conductor to thunder, like how wood is a good material for fire to propagate in, it would make their bodies go numb." "If that''s how it works then it could be even better than pitfalls." Staring at Momo while thinking about her talent and potential she could achieve in some years under her teaching. ''This girl will surely pose a threat to me in the future if she grows too much, but that also means she''ll become my greatest asset, as long as humans are on my side, everything will stay fine.'' "Don''t you agree teacher?" Momo asks with a kind and curious expression since Aurora had been quiet for a while now thinking. "Yes, of course, watching the goblins drowning sounds fun too, but sadly they would use the floating bodies as step stones so a pitfall is overall a better idea." "Oh... I understand then in that case we''ll have to dig those holes wide and deep." ''If something happens where I''ll be forced to wage war against this kid, she will have to die or be brainwashed by Iris, before Momo outgrows me thanks to her photographic memory which is equivalent to mine, but most importantly that whisper of her that allows escaping danger, and of course my own teachings.'' They smile happily at one another as they keep on planning their defense for the rest of the day, eventually joining it with the rest of the leaders. Chapter 108 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 61 of the sun season during the morning in the Tonne village. Ming who had been watching without interrupting like the last time he was in front of this master swordsman, had all the hairs of his body in awe as what unfolded in front of him was simply talent. ''To think there would be an old man like him around, just what level is he? How can he take all of Iris''s attacks easily like they don''t matter? It legit looks like she''s trying to kill him, wait no, I believe that may truly be a thing.'' "Come on weakling is this all you got? At this pace instead of 3 years it''ll be more, not that I mind, but you might, having to spend more time with this old, drunk, and beggar stinking man," he said while having fun then laughed dodging all the strikes effortlessly. "I''m... doing... my... best! My... body... can''t... keep... up," I said having a hard time breathing as we''ve been at this for a few hours every day for what feels like an eternity. "Alright rest a bit, you also seem to have a visitor even though you might have to once again talk with him from the floor, I''ll be back in a bit," I let myself fall on the floor feeling the warmth of the wood while dripping the sweat on it staining it. "It''s been a long time master Iris, I hope you''ve been well." I gazed towards the voice meeting the sunlight coming from the source, making my eyes stay half-open. "Ming was it?" I ask unable to see him, and not remembering any voice like his, as I didn''t talk with him before." "Yes, Momo older brother, descendent of the legendary fisherman, and keeper of the black key." "What brings you here? Is your sister okay? Did my sister take good care of her?" "Yes, everything went as you mentioned, even though I didn''t expect her to have that much talent, the soldiers all admire the general, almost like she was born for war." "Hum... perhaps she did, I''m not sure myself as I never got to unveil her mind much less her past." "Didn''t the two of you lived together since birth as the twins you two are?" He asked conflicted while feeling her words to be confusing. "Yes, don''t worry, you''re correct," I say while feeling really tired. "Alright, I have a letter from Aurora," he takes it out of a hole inside a hidden pocket under the coat. I take a deep breath then use my leftover energies to sit crossing the legs in front of me while grabbing the letter from the extended arm Ming. I proceed to rip the blue seal on it and takes the paper out reading it slowly. ''Hello my little witch, I hope you''re becoming stronger, I''ve been reducing their numbers fairly well as time goes by. I''m estimating them to do a surprise attack very soon which will be the initial grand blow on their losses, I''ll be saving the soul power I can sneak from the corpses and send it to your way once you need it as extending the area we can travel inside the mirror world has no benefits so far since we''re both busy. From the information I gathered from the church and recently from a wise goblin, it appears that the party experience is received in an area oriented space, so if we''re close by to someone of at least rank 1 and above being killed we''ll get some experience, the older the soul the less we get, if someone dies naturally we don''t get any. It''s truly incredible just how much the church experimented with humans, but I don''t have access to a lot of things, one of them being the fact that due to having a lot of fame and disgrace implies that the beast races can sense how much we have, it also appears that it is a thing they do not own, so with that different races have systems of their own, in other words, you who have that big amount will surely reward you, in fact, the last piece of information I found in the records from the church was quite shocking. Thanks to the goddess actions in implementing the system she had to pay a toll, to be fair it was an unexpected one, the penalty received for the human race to be part of the new fund system was to have their levels capped requiring fame and disgraceful amount to be able to break through them, in other words, it is recorded that the highest human reached was level 80 of rank 4 class, to go higher the class would require to be level 5, and each one only increases it by 20. I do not know how much you''ll need, so once you''re done with training with Ray in 3 or more years, get back to farming titles be they fame or disgrace, both will help to unlock more of them. Leveling up with the help of the other witches should be possible afterward once you awaken, so getting a strong base is a must, I''ll delay the war enough to exhaust the goblins and the possible extras the three other kingdoms may send allowing the humans to become stronger, otherwise, when we fight an even stronger race we won''t last. Currently to the south, there are 4 goblin, one orc, and one kobold kingdom. I miss you little sister Iris, may we meet soon, in a few years, also don''t forget adorable witch, once she finished her first ordeal to research for you all the class skills, make sure you think about what you''d like to do first, live a happy life while leaving the gruesome side to me, also the goblin king is level 134 and is not the strongest goblin, there are even giant goblins, not sure how tall since I haven''t seen one yet.'' Tears filled with happiness joined the salty ones on the floor. ''Why would I do my best to become stronger if not to help you silly Aurora? Though I will make a potion shop after the training is over since my parents wanted me to, I can even run it with the adorable witch, it could be fun, and a good chance to make money while leveling up my alchemy skill. Aurora becoming a noble lady didn''t really make me or our parents richer, in fact, it was just a title for her to be able to become a general as that was the minimum standard upon the law of the Lumen kingdom. Parents have been working their entire lives, so I''d like to give them a break from it, with my dark alchemy I might become rich, especially with the new law where the disgraceful classes are allowed to live anywhere they want, the fanatics aren''t as dangerous, and everyone now looks at the goddess Aria with better eyes. Pretty weird how she allowed that in the first place unless the goddess had some restrictions like the toll she paid for giving a bit more fairness to the human race, in fact, why is there a division of fame and disgrace? Couldn''t it be called points or something and accumulate with doing good and bad things? Too bad there is some information that isn''t appraisable, especially when it belongs to a god unless it is a physical thing like the magic in those ruins.'' "Ming, tell her I might take longer than expected with my training, my talent for it is good but I''m not exceptional like Sylvia, and my age is also a problem, my body can''t keep up, and I can''t magically grow up faster either, so perhaps an extra two years, once I''m done I''ll open a potion shop, once I''m rich enough, I''ll go back to adventuring and get my rank to the max, those two will be my goals once the training is over, and send a hug to Aurora and Momo for me will you?" "Of course master Iris," Ray entered while he heard the way Ming addressed me and started laughing saying," you''re still too young to be a master swordsman my dear student, but at this pace, it''s a matter of time. I''ll make sure of it before this body gives up on me, and won''t allow you to run away till I engrave everything I know." "Thank you for taking good care of her swordmaster Ray, I''ll be taking my leave now." "See you soon Ming," I smile kindly at him. "Have a safe trip kid," he said with a grin about to sip on some alcohol as today''s daily dose of training was over. Ming closes the door to the dojo softly and leaves. "Don''t worry about it teacher Ray, while it is true it will take time. I''ll make sure you don''t die on me before I get to master everything you teach me, even if I have to turn you into a monster to do so." "A skeleton me would be funny wouldn''t it?" We laugh together imagining the idea which makes me remind of how I almost died to one before. "Hey, Ray..." I look at him as he takes a sip carefully grabbing his attention. "What''s up blondie? Need another haircut?" "No! Leave my hair alone before my mother finds out, she would be depressed seeing it like this, it''s a good thing my parents didn''t come to the annual tournament." "Is that why you used a wig last time you visited her?" He started laughing taking another sip. "Yes... I miss my hair even if it grows strangely fast it will still take quite a while." "The wonders of having a good stamina, it also aids the body in many ways, not just health." "Really now? I haven''t paid much attention to the different parameters as I have a good quantity on all of them, but despite their amount, I can''t use them to their extent due to body limitations, except perhaps wisdom." "A wise child is still a child little Iris, at best you can use your mana since you have a lot of wisdom, monsters who have a lot of stamina but low wisdom can''t use it." "I''m able to reduce my health for wisdom how come they can''t?" "Because wisdom isn''t only the max capacity of mana, it is the knowledge of mana too, the ability to use a certain amount comes from its value as well as other things like rationalizing with the intelligence you have, but even if you have high wisdom and intelligence, the numbers aren''t real or even significant, it is limited by the race we own, even though humans are pretty smart to be able to make such good alcohol," he takes a sip laughing carefully grabbing the bottle. "Would there be any race worth changing to I wonder..." "Once I''m done with my regret I''ll want to live in peace, but if you have a long term wish that you can''t achieve as a human then perhaps look into the different races this world has, and choose any that lasts a bit more in what comes to age, if there''s any." "I expected the teacher to mind me changing from the human race to something else." "Well, your aura is abnormal either you change it on your own or something else will." "My aura? You can perceive something like that? I''m able to perceive mana or elemental aura, but since I''m not using either..." "Yes, that''s correct, I''m not entirely human either, how do you think I''ve gotten so strong and old? Even though I can feel my death approaching and my body dying every day." "If you''re not a human then what are you?" "A human just not one hundred percent one, eating soul stones was the only way I found back then to raise my level cap and get enough fame too." "I understand..." "When the time comes Iris, I''m sure you know what to do." "I understand teacher," I lower my head in respect towards him while hiding the sadness I feel as he takes yet another sip," I will give you the best burial I can along with your swords as promised for teaching me everything." "Good girl," feeling a little tipsy while using it to hide the pain of his old body, numbing it, he lays down and falls asleep resting. Chapter 109 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 62 of the sun season southeast outpost inside the tent of the generals. "Shit, we''re getting further and further behind Aurora''s achievements, if this keeps on, my brother will become the king, can''t you two think of better strategies? We were even able to raise the number of our army, in part thanks to that slave of Julius," Prince Marty voiced rather upset as the situation for them had been rather bad killing goblins and orcs every so often, but never in a great quantity, always outnumbering them awarding the humans with easy wins. "Not to forget that the soldiers we got aren''t educated enough to do anything worthwhile, they are disobedient and don''t respect the order we input, it has been a pain in the ass since they all think they''re some special shits," the head of the red rose family Francis declared rather frustrated. "They would do a lot better if actual enemies dared to put their lives in danger, we''ve been wasting resources and it doesn''t come at a cheap price, I hate to admit it, but we must''ve followed the information general Aurora shared with us," the head of the black rose family declared regretting it deeply. "It''s all due to that do it who is too young to even be a whore, even less to be in the post where she''s at, how the hell is Aurora able to lead such a huge army on her own?" Marty slammed the table angrily making some papers fly randomly, mostly to the ground. "She has the backing of Ryu, the old man Mark, along with Zylph and Alfred, perhaps one of them is instructing her with the necessary knowledge to do so, it wouldn''t make sense otherwise seeing as she''s so young," Charles said after analyzing some of the information they had on them. "From our spies reports the tactics they used don''t belong to any book not even Ryu innovation ways, those traps, luring and tricking the enemies as if they''re walking in the palms of her hand, could only be done by a tactician, her style is absolutely irregular and yet extremely effective," an old king advisor Bernard mentioned with having some war experience. "What do you suggest newcomer?" Marty asked with a menacing tone as he would do anything to best his siblings. "Well, we still have time to do what the girl asked us to do while learning with her waiting for a chance to outdo her, I believe that''s the reason your sister Liliana accepted to teamwork with them," the old man Bernard said calmly, used to dealing with the old king who had quite an attitude when he was younger, in a way son and father were pretty much the shape of each other, perhaps younger version of the late ruler. "Fuck!" He slammed the table again with more strength causing the ink to fall dyeing a bit of the table and the ground in black. "Another option would be to wage war against the orcs, but I don''t advise that, if anything finding a way to make use of them against the four goblin kingdoms, would in a long term be more beneficial, and after defeating them, we could backstab them getting both territories," Charles said calmly while scratching the curly black beard underneath the chin. "That could align with the latest letter and request from Aurora," Marty places a letter on the table in a place without ink to not dirty it, whereas Charles proceeds to take a look along with Bernard. After both taking a while to read the information given by Aurora they start sweating almost at the same time. "A thousand goblin giants!? Level 114 goblin king!? A goblin lord was born? Just what in the hell is this insane report?" "Apparently a goblin envoy dropped by Julius outpost to discuss terms, it seems their loss made them respect Aurora as... a worthy opponent I suppose," Marty said in a cold tone rather disgusted by the name, and even more so every time it was referred. "She also tortured goblins and dogged information from them, there''s four kingdoms and at least this one at the center, in the middle of the rest is the likely piece of terrain that could facilitate human expansion since it would stretch out supply line and give us a territorial advantage, but it could easily be destroyed by the other five if they so decided, in other words, she wants an alliance with those who are not goblins to avoid that." "To achieve that we''ll have to play quite the dirty task..." Bernard added feeling rather interested in the girl. "I''ll leave this plane to the head of the green rose family as their family can sneak on some orcs without being seen, afterward I''ll ask some assassins to do the rest." "Understood Prince Marty, as for the supplies... How should we go about them?" "Just do whatever the girl suggested and tell the men to spend every time on it, so we''re able to catch up to them." "Understood, also if I may suggest a way to tackle the disobedience of the soldiers, I''d start delivering punishments to them like your father once did, 10 whips should do the trick, and make a fellow soldier do it to one another, that way they''ll see each other as rivals and will enforce order among each other, as everyone will be wary." "That does sound interesting, alright let''s attempt that for now, I''ll make a squad of soldiers to enforce the law around, and if they attempt to abuse the power they''ll receive double the punishment." "As you command Prince." "Say, newcomer, what would you suggest related to that Aurora girl? There''s certainly a way to outdo her in some way no?" "That would depend on the freedom your highness allows this one to think." "Well, in that case, I''ll give you infinite freedom under my royal name." The old man smiles lightly and starts whispering some ideas to him. Year 5009 after the system day 64 of the sun season southeast outpost inside the tent of the princess. "It has been quite an auspicious debut towards this thing they call war." "You''re certainly doing a great job at it, princess Liliana." "Oh my thank you, Angelica, it has been quite fun with all the people seeking my hand, both men and women alike, it seems to be part of the royalty really do make peasants and nobles alike stupid." Ange starts laughing hearing their conversation and then says," even if they get to marry the princess according to the law only one with royal blood can rule, so they would be nothing more nothing less than an adornment to the princess." The prince smiles and then says," well it cannot be helpt, but like my father used to say if people want to be used, we shall utilize them fully." "By the way princess, we''re starting to capture a lot of goblins and kobolds, what should we feed them with before using that special plan?" "Wasting food on beasts? Let them eat each other," she laughed wickedly slightly startling the other two. "As you command princess." "I would really like to have a reunion with my brothers and their generals, do send everyone a message, we can all meet in the middle outpost, and have a long conversation about everyone''s achievements, since we''ll have to report them to the queen by signing it with every sibling royal seal." "Ange handle that, and deliver the letters to both places, if anyone bothers you kill them." "Alright mother," the daughter replies in a bored tone then remembering something amusing she adds," guess I''ll go pay a visit to Alicia, there was a very interesting light during our duel, I''m rather curious about what trick that was." "Wasn''t that the light of a hero being chosen?" Princess Liliana who was watching questioned curiously. "She was wielding the sword of the first hero, however, there were others, and way stronger men and women than her, but only she received it, yet I don''t know why." "That does make sense, you two had some rivalry since young, and she ended up beating you after so long." "I will take that one as a draw mother, we ended up both fainting, and I recovered faster while receiving fewer injuries apparently." The princess feeling left out of the discussion decided to add a note, "if both weapons were equal I believe Ange would''ve won, after all, Alicia was using the hero blue sword, it is incomparable to any other." Upon hearing such words Ange said," I truly wouldn''t mind having a hammer-like that." To her wish, the princess entered a state of trance almost like receiving a new piece for her puzzle. A little while goes by and the princess upon waking up says," perhaps you might find a weapon of that grade as the sword isn''t the only one the goddess Aria summoned, now go deliver my message, I''ve added your request to my skill in time you might be lucky." With a smile, she left walking away joyfully hoping to receive something worthy of her smashing talent. "Really can''t help but envy that skill princess Liliana, you could become quite a tactician if you tried," Angelica said while placing her elbow on the table then the head on top of the hand with a tired expression. "If I didn''t end up in a trance which would delay all my orders during a war it would be perfect, but sadly all good things come with consequences, a lot of them even." "The headaches again?" "Yes, not to forget how my personality gets a little twisted, freaking cursed skill..." Liliana gets up and heads towards the exit. "I''ll escort you to the wagon." "Thank you lady Angelica as always, never know when a silly person may attempt to jump on the poor me." "That''s true," they chuckle together, and then she continues speaking," I''m assuming you haven''t given up on obtaining Aurora correct?" With a vicious look she faces Angelica scaring her a bit," but of course, she''s the key for my ascension, I will have her no matter the cost, one way or another." "Perhaps you could plan something with Zylph, the man with enough money or products will do anything." "Products?" She makes an innocent confused expression. "Boys, girls, teens, adults... toys... sex ones... even beasts and monsters from what I''ve heard from someone that knows his exquisite and exotic tastes." "Disgusting, but do contact him discretely if he''s useful then we''ll compensate with money, children are off the equation, ugh just thinking about it, makes me want to throw up." "Apologies princess, I''ll refrain from commenting on such themes in the future, I''ll ask a capable person to deliver him a message." "Thank you, let''s go, I need fresh air, and some cold water or even ice for these headaches that just became worse." "Understood, I''ll attend to your needs," they walk outside together preparing for the future. Chapter 110 – General Aurora Arc whitesculptor Year 5009 after the system day 70 of the sun season south outpost, somewhere closer to the sky than usual. A wooden watchtower separated from the wall with a long ladder to climb to the top of it, and yet above its cube-looking roof there laid a blonde girl worrying everyone who noticed her from down below. The few who saw the general, casually yet concernedly thought she might slip and fall, hurting herself or even dying, but none dared to move there as it didn''t have much space to do so. With her irradiating hair, the golden tones proclaimed themselves brightly as all together, made up a second but tiny sun. Her face looked complicated, with a mixture of boredom and awkwardness, possibly with a hint of a pained look and a gist of sorrow. And yet her glacial blue eyes gazed upon the clouds, white they were, gracefully presenting her stillness and occasional fluffed shaped animals towards the girl''s own imagination, yet in a dread contrast her thoughts rumbled. ''The number of enemies is increasing, the troops slowly disappearing... am I doing a good job?'' Without expecting an answer, but receiving one nonetheless, a voice spoke to her, as it had many times before, whenever insanity bewildered inside her mind at its peak. This became more common as she opened more and more seals within her memories, cursing herself further, after all, one could never be careful enough when exploring the past of someone who isn''t themselves, as they never know what could be in wait. ''It has always been like that, why worried about it now Aurora?'' She sighed, genuinely as her emotions were rightful, and devoid of masks as the young one was currently alone, struggling within herself, fighting the consequences. ''I''m tired of the countless murdering!'' Her eyes started glittering being filled with emotion. But to that, the one who shared her soul revolted. ''You are a liar! You love killing!'' Conflicted from such a reply, she swayed her head to the sides, having born not so long ago, feeling unjust, towards the life and task it was forced upon such tiny shoulders, having endured longevity as cruel as it had ever been inside that demented and cursed dimension. ''No, I truly don''t! I despise it! Why are you doing this again, all over again even? I''m truly exhausted having to scramble through a sea of sealed memories to revive them, just so they get closed again when I''m done using them. They don''t even belong to me!'' A tear slipped from her right eye, rolling all the way down towards the chin, passing close to the thin pink lips. ''Have you lost your mind? We do what must be done to take the next step. In a way to keep her happiness safe, you freaking idiot!'' She tilted in confusion as the memories were great, and a big price for the plan the girl had fabricated recently. ''Her...? Who was that again?'' She breathed heavily, almost having a panic attack. ''Did you forget about Iris the girl who saved us from that hell? The one place where you were born?'' Upon hearing that name in her mind, the mouth reacted by producing crazy laughter having thousands of memories scrolling through, creating a chain reaction through the entire body, an aggressive shaking one, very much like an epileptic attack. After a little while, once motionlessness came to be, the voice arrived towards her once more. ''Are you done acting crazy now Aurora?'' A clear frustrated expression was now dyed on the girl''s face as she complained with her other self. ''Performing? Pretending even? You declare that yet I''m no actor. If all I did was truly acting, then more than 60 thousand beings of this world would still be alive.'' Tears kept on pouring as she resented herself from taking such actions, having sinned, and killed a plenty. A mass instigator, in the path to becoming Artana''s princess of genocide. ''They were a necessary sacrifice... you know that better than anyone, after all, it''s not the first time this soul stains itself with death...'' As true as the words came to be, their familiarity ringed closer to some of the memories she unlocked previously, that now her own knowledge kept as a side price. Covenanth as it had been in times, the one asleep, her true self, kept on struggling to awaken, meticulously in wait, pouring one line among another, and another, developing a web so complex and wide that both of them were surely to fall for. ''The destruction. The blood. Ah... how easily they died. I can''t help it any longer.'' She chuckled. Madly, lustfully, dementedly and saddened, a strange recipe of chaotic emotions, creaking every piece of her damned heart and cursed soul. ''Well, Aurora, the normal you, was considered insane by others, perhaps even now the same would be, if your task wasn''t being their general.'' The laughter stopped, and the hint of resentment was now completely gone, back to the void of her brain, along with all the memories inside the pandora box that shouldn''t be opened carelessly, as some could very well have a greater weight than normally known. ''Yet you called me crazy when I was feeling sorrowful for my sins, don''t you find that to be rather contradicting, since that is the common sense of these pesky humans?'' To that the voice refuted, speaking of hidden times, of a past and forgotten realm. ''This is not that other world, sins aren''t judged by a god. If anything, they are praised by such an entity, rewarding you with the best thing possible your hands could possibly grasp, the thing we sought when the one we must not refer to was decaying from age.'' The strange personality chuckled, giving some breath for Aurora to continue. ''Approved by the god of chaos and the evil one was it? What a farce! Though having the tome of the pandemonium is indeed a variable that didn''t happen in the past lives. Although I no longer can''t devour other people''s power, by consuming them in my true form. When we ate that goblin woman, whatever we acquired went somewhere else.'' Confused, she was, till the voice rebuked an odd statement, as her knowledge of this world was currently divided by two entities. ''Didn''t it go within you, inside me the grimoire?'' Her mouth opened, but words didn''t come out, having reached a realization deep into herself. ''Wait... you''re right, perhaps nothing is lost in that regard, but since we are in a different world... My true form power might still be working in a peculiar way!'' With a more approving approach the voice added. ''Now we''re talking Aurora. Depending on the skills you will get from the class, whatever you eat might enhance them, so you should... devour everything.'' It chuckled maniacally causing echoes to spread within the girl''s mind. To both, the words and the laughter, her hands trembled along with the horrifying experiences of the past. ''I''m scared... won''t the gods realize it? They may want to seal me again for the third time, or even destroy me.'' Very much like a black hole that could destroy a heavenly being realm, sealing it, was one of the most viable options. ''There''s nothing you can do about them once more. You are weak unlike before, and even when power flowed through your body you still... failed, miserably...'' "Shut up!" She yelled at herself angrily rolling her body slightly, looking down on the far away ground, sneaking to the few soldiers below from the roof while the stomach remained facing downwards. ''You shut up! You fake, weak and soft version of the almighty one! Stop being a baby! Gods or not that''s not something you ever had the chance or power to fight, since you came to be, and yet you wish to devour them? Just how complacent and devoid of realism can you be!? A new world, a new life? Aren''t you having a deja vu? Nothing ever changes, you stupid and spoiled brat! You are Aurora, the death bringer, the path you walk will either bring destruction to this world or salvation to those around like Iris. I believe you know which is the best option to go, no? Not like I care about her, but I know you love that new little sister of yours.'' The words pierced the girl''s heart, like many times before, at times to save Aurora at others to lure her into doom, but alas, great powers were often double-edged, and to this girl, such had been the case more times than she possibly wished for. ''Ah... right. There is that priceless little girl, a variable that didn''t exist before either in the equation. The one who saved me from being engulfed by the darkness inside the mirror...'' She inhaled deeply feeling remorse and pain from her everlasting days. ''Yes, exactly, you shouldn''t betray your savior.'' Her cheek turned allowing it to rest on the hardwood on the top of the cabin. ''I guess I do owe her this life don''t I?'' She grasped one hand onto the other, resting her cheek on the left arm which was softer. ''That should be obvious, how come you''re struggling so much today?'' The girl muttered painfully, giving the creeps to anyone who heard. "Memories... thoughts... living hell... repetition... endless suffering..." She exhaled her pain away, leaving it up to the winds to take it somewhere else but here, where it was not needed. ''I can seal your memories if you wish since you had to unlock so many of them for this war.'' Ignoring his advice, she recollected something more recent. ''Hum... It sure was interesting how that red book trembled unaware of the entire truth-'' Interrupting her, the second entity directed her some words. ''No one needs to know your past, say the word and I will forever seal it.'' Reminded of the times she spent with her newly formed sister, having a gigantic balance upon her mind that was wavering between her two selves. ''What if Iris asks me about it?'' And so the voice kept on persuading Aurora to do what it wanted. ''If your sister truly wanted to know she would have asked already.'' And yet Aurora kept finding excuses to delay such redeeming figures. ''Perhaps she was respecting my decision of not saying anything. Not to forget, I ended up in this mess thanks to all the sealing you did to me!'' A tsh sound could be heard, similar to a click of a tongue along with a now louder and angrier tone. ''You know it was necessary! Even then, would you truly want her to know about all of it...? Everything you did...? The entirety of sins which made you, who you truly are? Would you even show her your true form?'' Without giving a chance to Aurora reply, it continued relentlessly. ''You could have but instead, you choose to mimic her appearance to hide it! To deny yourself, to punish yourself, to grant a new false hope where there''s nothing but a black pit of loneliness carved deep inside your heart. Not that you have one anymore.'' Dementedly it laughed, in a chaotic tone, unlike what any human could possibly produce. ''I...'' And once more she was interrupted by it. ''You''re scared about it. I understand, who wouldn''t right? But hear me out! I can bring you peace of mind, make everything easy again, just like back then... Similar to a drug, wiping everything unnecessary blank, bringing you temporary tranquility.'' It chuckled evilly, and pitifully. ''That truly doesn''t sound so bad. It was a good trick to endure the ten thousand trial of the mirror.'' Sealing the monotony of everyday stuck in such a place, allowing the girl to live each day as a new one, free of worries, insane and lonely, but with some liberty of the plagued accumulation of confusion and suffering. ''It''s a matter of ordering me to do it Aurora, after all, I am only a minor part of our owner.'' Upon the new established contract between two minor parts of her soul, the grimoire could not go beyond his own will, at the very least two thirds of her existence were necessary to arrive a decision, reason why it kept on tempting her. ''Don''t think being robbed of everything I''ve done and experienced, is the best way to go about this new chance that Iris gave us! Therefore, I shall refuse it, and bear the suffering for a hundred years more till my little sister dies!'' Her inner yells were met with a very long sigh, and a bit of static at the end. ''Humans truly are fragile Aurora, they don''t live long, probably not even a hundred years. You should treasure her and break the soul-bound, so we''re not forced to go for a fourth world. It was quite tiresome to make the higher beings unaware of the properties of our soul, that stupid goddess.'' Reminiscing about the memories of her past life, she added some words clearly. ''Yes, those humans truly were powerless back then during my peak... and even now... it feels like nothing truly changed... aside from her existing for my sake, and me going back to powerlessness.'' Having given up on persuading Aurora, it spoke in a different perspective. ''Perhaps the light of hope you have been looking for all this time, for no more and no less than 20209 years, is that witch Iris.'' She smiled upon such words, it wasn''t a happy one, no. In fact, happiness hadn''t appeared on her face through the entire conversation, pity was the sole emotion reflected from her, a truly pathetic and unfortunate expression. ''Hopefully... What a joke I must be to the gods... a funny clown truly...'' ''Maybe that goblin was right about you becoming the witch jester.'' They chuckled together, causing their laughter to synchronize outside their mind. ''The clowns from back then were truly fun.'' Ruthlessly he reminded Aurora. ''Fun to see from the sideline, but certainly not hilarious to the point of having joy spreading from their words and acts.'' She sighed, knowing very well that certain scenes weren''t pretty. ''Indeed, they didn''t know how to help others laugh, only how to make them cry, beg, and despair.'' ''That in itself is an art. The famous quiet performance.'' ''We''re not artistic enough to think of such boundaries, though.'' The voice chuckled at Aurora''s words, finding quite the amusement in them. ''You''re right. But it depends on the plane, if the perspective is not about assassinating, if it ends up being related to war instead, then we are perfect.'' ''I am unequaled.'' She thought with a big conviction, one greater than any thus far, but alas, that was not true, to the current one, and the girl knew. ''Of course Aurora, the one and only peerless general.'' It laughed madly in her mind, teasing her and making Aurora close her mouth with both hands. As in reality, if someone saw the girl, they''d think she was just laughing loudly for no apparent reason. Once the glee stopped, she regained temporary sanity, placing both hands on the wood underneath the body, getting up, convicted of the most act that Aurora was yet to realize. ''Enough playing around! I will not allow the gods to defeat our soul a third time with their schemes, and I''ll find a way for Iris to not die, even if it costs this life.'' ''Sounds like the real you won''t be resting anymore...'' It began crying, regretting saying such phrasing. ''Correct, we shall do what must be done, awakening her from the slumber and allow the named one, the real general who holds the memories of the first two worlds to take it from here.'' The tearing went on, affecting her real expression, not just an inner one, causing her eyes to turn red and tears to fall. And with an amiable tone the other voice spoke out of pity, but this time not towards the girl. It talked of the predestined despair that would fall into the world of Artana, if she truly did what mustn''t be done. ''I can almost feel sad for our enemies, to think they would convince you to give up, awakening her from the slumber that I created to stop that ancient madness...'' Aurora gripped her hands tightly, trembling, but knowing she would fail otherwise as her talent and knowledge weren''t enough. ''Awaken the memories of the second world, grimoire.'' It yelled madly, in terror and fear reverbarting her mind, causing her palms to meet her ears, and then when it stopped, it questioned with a thin voice, a glass-breaking one, like a mouse squeak. ''Are you really? Truly sure? We will definitely lose and die to her kid!'' ''I believe in Iris if it''s my little sister, then...'' She hoped with all her cells, for the little sibling to manage their owner. Unable to go against the contract as every order required two parts of her existence to proceed, and the one asleep was at Aurora''s side in this theme. ''As you command piece of the named one. I''ll release all that I can. The ones from the first world before your sister world are impossible, the seal is too strong.'' ''Doesn''t matter, once she awakens, the seal most likely won''t last.'' Tears kept falling through her beautiful blue clear eyes, knowing everything was coming to an end. With a shivering voice it declared, regretfully but sympathizing with this created vessel. ''Well, it has been a pleasure to have kept you company this far, even though you will perish with me, here goes and farewell part of my master.'' ''May we meet again my dear grimoire named E-.'' A cluster of memories filled her non-existent brain, interrupting her from any thoughts. Had she been human, Aurora would''ve instantly become completely demented from all of its horrors. "Ah..." Aurora fell on both knees, leaning forward with the head, allowing bits of golden hair pass through her vision, as it was currently a bit short barely reaching the shoulders. She let out a yawn, and very nonchalantly, her two hands rubbed the eyes, like one do when waking up. "It seems nothing lasts forever in my dreams... how pleasant they were, having slept for so long. Those two sure did a great job at keeping my slumber lasting, but too bad, they couldn''t possibly resist me. First-world memories, seal release." Once more the brain was filled with memories. She clicked her tongue and complained, scorning at them. "Memories only go as far as when I was 1 year old, all the way back to that shitty place. This seal isn''t like the grimoire one, it is quite intricate and complex. I can''t open it, seems to be related to my origin? Well, no matter.'' She clapped her hands thrice. ''Now I must greet the world, may they welcome the named one. May everyone revere and fear the one who makes the gods tremble in fear and depravity. The single being that makes them resort to millions of sacrifices for a filthy seal." And so the madness began. A burst of crazy laughter followed through, while she raised her head and then looked around to this new world feeling born anew, like a metamorphosed larva, leaving its cocoon for the first time, expanding its wings, and legs to the sides. "I will never forget either of you and thank you both for keeping me sane and alive through all those years. I shall humbly reward you both with the three wishes you requested." She clapped once in their honor. "I will win any war against anyone in this world, be they human, green, or celestial." Her hands hit each other once more. "I shall preserve the sanity as you requested grimoire, the one you two provided me with so much effort." With a third and last clap, she added the words her vessel most wanted to hear. "Lastly, I shall protect your sister Iris till the day she dies, however long that may be. These trio of promises, shall be the price to awaken." Notice: The contract has been accepted by all the parts of your soul, you now completely own its authority. With all the memories and personalities completely merged, she spat on the hands three times, rubbing them afterward while gripping them tightly. "Now then, time to destroy the greens kingdom, and then bring the gods down from their thrones, grimoire summoning." Notice: A grimoire can''t use a grimoire. ''Ah... so this is the way the gods found to seal one of my powers? Treacherous and inconceivable.'' She tilted her head along with the rest of the body to the side, looking sinister and creepy at her own self. ''How about the three innate abilities that are with me since my birth?'' The named one started searching deep within her soul. ''Seems like one of them is gone, was it the work of gods? To think they''d steal me of one of my birthrights. Devourer remains even if it''s working differently. Status was it?'' She took a look at the screen information coming to a quick solution. ''Two of three are with me even if one is unidentified, the power to remain uncontainable, impossible to forever be locked inside a seal, eventually breaking it. The sage did make a nasty way to almost bring an end to me by putting a malefic curse inside of that dimension which would eat me if I tried to escape. Truly disgusting, filthy, yet wise human.'' Her lips took a maleficent shape, as her teeth rubbed into each other, causing an annoying sound for any who might hear. ''My powers have weakened tremendously, once I had enough mana to face a god, and now am an ant. Disrespectful, and despicable to dishonor me in this way.'' Her gaze quickly turned east, vastly looking for a specific location, feeling with every inch of her body a specific person. ''Iris was it? The price of the contract, the unidentified power my body is missing...'' She smiled innocently, once again hiding her emotions within a mask. ''Well, no matter, she''s part of the oath. I''ll allow her to keep it, shall be the trophy for becoming part of my family. Yes, a present. Quite the intricate and special gift indeed.'' It wasn''t long before she remembered something important. ''How about her? Did she come into this world with me and Iris?'' Realizing that her soul could not feel or reach a certain presence or entity she began chanting melancholically. "I summon thee, oh, another side of me. The shadow of my body, the controller of darkness. She who was born from the darkest depths of hell. Shunned upon the highest light of heaven. The being who covers the night sky and fills the land with blood and depravity. I seek to find you. To this, I plea my condonation, and spread my arms to welcome you. Now come and rejoice within my warmth. For my world is empty without you. My fellow devourer, devoted to our daring name, I cast upon thou. Tier 10 invocation ritual." System: Chanting tiered magic is banned in this world, as such, the request has been blocked and erased. Consider it a warning. From the madness within herself for once again the world going against her wishes, she started yelling angrily. "You dare warn me!? Me!? Just you wait system and the gods of this world. Pray that I don''t regain my old powers! For this time around you will not last!" Her fist raised towards the sky, clenching it hardly. The girl then descended inside the watchtower wooden cabin. The named one, then punched the bell angrily making it ring, alerting the soldiers of enemies that are coming, at least, that''s what it would normally be used for. "That felt good, an immortal body sure is worthy of me, now to make these lazy mongrels panic." Laugher slipped out of her lips, along with her body towards a hole in the center that led to some stairs. The soldiers noticed her coming down and started gathering. "General Aurora? Did you see some goblins up there? I''ve alerted the squadron leaders and the majors, the soldiers are preparing." Sweat could be noted, dripping through his forehead, along with nervousness and anxiety. "No greens were coming. Major Marco, we''re the ones going for them." Upon hearing that the man gulped some saliva down feeling a strange pressure along with an unfamiliar tone. The man not understanding the difference adjusted his silver helmet and voiced loudly out of respect, as she looked serious and fierce, terribly so. "Are we going to all-out war, ma''am?" She grinned, and quickly refuted his reply, responding sincerely and clearly. "Of course not. We''re going to mess with them, apply the formations I''ve been teaching all of you, and then retreat behind these walls. Especially if they attempt to overwhelm us with numbers." She looked around, and upon finishing, realizing the people in question weren''t in sight, added calmly and happily. "I just came back after all. Can''t let all the fun end in a single throw of dice." "Ah... right..." He made a confused and awkward expression while waiting for orders, as Marco couldn''t possibly process the current her. "Tell lord Zylph to keep training the men with the cavalry, I won''t be using them for this, as for the rest tell them to gather in front of the gate." "Understood." His head nodded as he spoke. "I''ll go inform him and the squadron leaders right away." A different voice suddenly approached her ears. "Aurora!" The girl looked at the source of the voice to her right side, finding major Rondo. "I heard enemies are approaching, how many?" He asked while gasping for some air from all the running. "You''ll know in a few hours after we mess with them." An unfamiliar grin passed faintly from her lips not going unnoticed by the man in front. This major, who spent the most time compared to all the others of the same rank learning with Aurora. With caution, he promptly advised, realizing they weren''t under attack. "There are easier ways to prepare the army than pulling the rope to ring the bell general." To that her body curved behind a bit, almost looking like she stared down on him. "I didn''t pull any rope, I punched the bell." She smirked briefly. "Now come, we have some preparations to do while the men get ready." She turned around and started walking, then paused for a moment, looking back to him." And by all means, it makes good practice, the more we ring the bell the faster they''ll be prepared for future times." Aurora resumed her march nonchalantly, leaving the man to his thoughts. ''Punched?'' He followed her, looking at both her hands not finding redness in it or what could look like some injuries.'' I guess she was kidding? This girl joking does sound unlikely, but...'' He shook his head a few times in an attempt to refresh his thoughts. ''Well, no matter. We''re finally going to do something other than sitting around preparing.'' He smiled confidently filled with excitement for what was about to come, being able to see Aurora commanding the army. For the men under her, it usually felt like an inspiration for the likes of the majors who aspire to be as great as her one day, and from here onwards, even more so. Chapter 111 – General Aurora Arc Two hours later, after the preparation and organization of every squad, on top of a horse outside the outpost walls, Aurora spoke loud enough so everyone could hear. "Today we bring the most profound and best offering to the gods," her voice resonated through the entire army with wind magic by a few mages next to her," I''ve had a dream of a million battles!" The men shouted while stomping their feet on the ground. "Of a million victories, never once drawing much less losing!" The men feeling the hype and enthusiasm in the girl''s voice, resonated by clanking their weapons in the armors causing a loud sound that propagated through the entire army. "Yes, I dreamt of God''s drinking inside expensive chalices bathed of diamonds and gold, and what were they gulping down you ask?" The men went silent waiting for a reply as curiosity entered their hearts. Raising both her arms pointing to the sky Aurora yells," that, gentlemen, is all the blood we''ll pour from our enemies today!" The soldiers shouted gaining a sense of morality and fury making them feel stronger. Shortly after Aurora started marching for a few hours on top of a brown horse with the entire army composed of three wings, aside from the cavalry under Zylph command and the reserves, leaving towards the north entrance of the goblin kingdom. The majors also could be seen riding one, this was one of the ideas she taught them to deliver the orders in an easier way. This would enable the majors to see clearly the state of the battlefield and be mobile depending on the situation. As soon as the army who made the earth shake and the dust raise on their way, arrived at a careful location, far and safe enough allowing the goblins to take notice of them. The green creatures started pouring out behind trees and large rocks that were used as shields as they used mana to screech calling for others. They used nature as attempts of walls, and trees as watchtowers mimicking past human generals. As the swarm increased composed of black and green-looking goblins from afar. They started pouring towards the human center as they were wearing dark armor and weapons of all kinds. From small to large and even tall goblins, but no giants, commanded by the goblin shaman as the number of humans weren''t as much as he thought it would be. ''Let us start,'' Aurora raised the flag and shouted," moon formation!" As the flag went up two mages behind her amplified her voice and scattered it towards both sides which chained with the voices of the majors who repeated it, and then everyone started moving. The front line composed of 100 thousand melee fighters from ax, hammer, sword, spear users all made a curved line no different than a moon, making the center the furthest spot the enemies had to walk into. Meanwhile, leaving the heavily armored soldiers as a second line composed of 200 thousand as Alfred had expanded them under the orders of Aurora. Since she deemed them very useful to hold the enemies down with their big silver shields and short iron spears. Like a gigantic green and black lance, the goblins ran while making loud noises and what sounded like heroic shouts. As they entered the 100 meters distance, the flag wielded by Aurora situated in the middle of the four lines that consisted of the current army formation, started waving to the sides signaling one of the commands. The fourth line which resulted in the archers, the ones wielding longbows, started charging the skills that allowed them to aim for very long shots, sending flying no less than 35 thousand shining arrows to what brought the start of long despair towards some of the goblins. Upon seeing the attack, the goblins kept running like the beasts they were, without fear as their morale was boosted by the number superiority while raising their weapons and closing their helmets avoiding fatal hits. The creatures unlike in the past wars, shone with an aura of elements around their armors, making the arrows less effective, but those that didn''t have as much mana or good equipment, received mercilessly fatal wounds, ending up falling on the ground. What followed afterward was the usage of light magic for the goblins that stumbled, except for those whose arrows hit them in critical spots, bringing them a swift and painful death, leaving the ground wet with the promised wine for the gods. Some of them were overrun by their own kin, as in the end, they were beasts who stopped for nothing once they start moving. An unstoppable force that almost took the human kingdom for themselves in the past. At the reach of 70 meters, the magic squad being the third line, made a gigantic fireball shooting it in a similar way to the arrows, whereas the goblin mages halted upon its size for a while, joining forces to create a defensive rectangle made of water. Consuming a great of their mana to do so, but being able to defend their kin. 30 meters later, upon trained countless times by Aurora, who instructed the magic squadron leaders, a large scale water spell was induced on the ground between both sides, turning it rather muddy to which Aurora started waving the flag to the sides once more, and the number of arrows doubled to a total of 70 thousand, from those who wielded short bows, who could only shoot so far to those who had their initial shot recharged placing yet another big quantity of mana in their longbows completely depleting it from their bodies. Mercilessly like the first volley of arrows, a lot of casualties befell on the goblins side who still had 40 meters of distance to close to finally crush the opposition. The goblins who weren''t caught by terrain tricks on the ground, split into two sides going around the mud pool, which resulted in a forced approach to the flanks of the moon formation that they didn''t realize instantly. Once they moved an extra 10 meters, all kinds of skills started raining down on them, from small boulders, fireballs, icicles, thunders, vines from underground rooting them, explosions, and others. All of it contributed to many goblins using defensive skills magical and physical. Still making the green ones receive a considerable amount of casualties across their forces, which were now split into two wings that continued running towards the humans losing a bit of momentum. With the number approaching becoming half of Aurora''s army about 300 thousand goblins, the girl waved the flag front and back, making a group of two hundred human musicians, beat some big drums signaling the formation to close turning from a waning crescent to a U-shaped, resulting in an active type of siege by the troops. With the feeling of closeness from both of the flanks, the goblins were forced to thin into a long stick formation once again, forcing a lot of them to run through the mud, debris, chaos of the battlefield, and corruption of the terrain that didn''t have a good shape from all the projectiles and spells that had been shot. With few meters left all the melee soldiers threw an elemental wave, which gave them time to hide behind the heavily armored soldiers. These attacks forced the first groups of goblins to be mercilessly cut, except those who dodged or parried it spending their own elements prowess, which weren''t many, as the goblin lord had only been able to teach them for a short time. With the change on the line-up, the soldiers were buffed and supported by the classes whose elements were water, earth, nature, and light, granting defensive and health buffs of all types. Some of the goblins noticing a line composed of tough-looking and shining humans looked behind, finding plenty of injured and dead friends. This made the green ones gain the courage and rage necessary to not halt, going against the humans in a furious response. The heavily armored soldiers having done nothing yet started hitting the weapons on the shield, causing a sound propagating through the entire line, pressuring the incoming goblins, and then they lighted the weapons and shields clashing against their foes. From the goblins side, they had their own group of mages and archers who arrived later, not only due to being forced to stop the gigantic fireball but also because of the difference in statuses. Since they too had black sets of armor, and also due to the lower strength, stamina, and agility, there was a small gap between the rear and the front. This allowed the lance formation to have a hole in the middle, which Aurora didn''t fail to notice, as it had been one of her schemes. The girl started waving the 3-meter length white flag with a blue sword emblem, aiming upward once more. This time in a cross-motion which resulted in the third phase of the general plan to start. That made the hero and the sage go into motion, who were both hiding at the right extreme of the formation along with the Saintess and a group of mages. They were behind some guards disguised as normal soldiers wearing sets of blue armor. whitesculptor The ending of this novel draft can be found on the witch tier in Patreon -> Chapter 133. For those who can''t wait. Chapter 112 – General Aurora Arc Without further due, the Saintess who was blessed since birth with an abnormal amount of mana worth 20 thousand, injected it on Romeo and split it with an earth mage. This resulted in an absurd gigantic wall amplified by the sage skill, having a size of 100-meter length and 12 meters tall, completely splitting the goblin force. Noticing how successful the surprise had been, Aurora lowered the flag forward, and the drums started beating fiercely, while her voice in a loud and cold tone, was directed towards a great part of the battlefield through wind magic saying," slaughter those green worms!" The formation started closing while the human shouts propagated everywhere causing pressure to the goblins while becoming a big circle, surrounding the green creatures completely. The goblin mages and archers stood behind the walls, confused between trying to destroy it or running to the sides going around it, both ways would take a long time to succeed. Having underestimated Aurora''s army size, their leader blew a longhorn calling the ones who remained on the goblin kingdom side, back, in other words, the rear. Leaving the three hundred thousand to die while killing as many humans as they could. Bloodshed befell mostly on the goblin''s side still leaving a decent number of casualties on the human side, as the enemies were physically superior by a bit. Nonetheless bringing the greatest war achievement in the entirety of the human story. System: A goddess has cheered a toast in your honor. Having noticed how everything went as smoothly as planned by their general. The many great leaders of the different rose heads could no longer stand on her way in prestige, as such, a peculiar one was extremely angry being left out, forced to watch from afar. ''I was supposed to be the next head of the generals of the king army, how dare you completely steal my spotlight you little bitch!?'' I will fucking find a way to break and then kill you Aurora!'' Zylph thought completely furious while having a vein pop out close to the left eyebrow, as the skin turned red from the shaking of his body while clenching the fists on the reins while on top of a horse. The man next to him, the mercenary leader noticing how in rage he was declared," I can prepare a couple of disposable young men or slaves to vent out the anger milord." With a furious expression, he faced the man and glared at him nodding lightly. The teeth of the man too were clenched in rage, unable to open the mouth from the humiliation this caused him. Unknowingly to Aurora as her plan simply didn''t require cavalry, if it failed, she had planned to turn it into a strategical retreat. A few hours passed and the humans took what they could with them as spoils of war. The goblin meat, for example, was a worthwhile ingredient despite the taste, and the equipment they have too, not to forget the soul stones, however, due to the high number close to three hundred thousand, a lot of corpses were left behind. Aurora without wanting them to touch the bodies too much as she had other plans, ordered the retreat since a complete victory was far from happening, and overstaying could lead to danger. She stood still while the men cheered for her while heading back to the camp. "Amazing job general I''ve fallen for you all over again!" Raphael the spear user who was covered in blood said while passing by with the rest of his squadron to what Aurora''s gaze shifted towards him evaluating him from top to bottom. "I doubt any woman would like to share a bed with you unless at the bare minimum you take a bath Raphael, you''re looking rather filthy," a happy smile appeared on his face to what he said," if I take one would I have your company later tonight?" Her gaze shifted to the front away from him while saying," if you don''t die before the humans conquer the world, I might take on that offer, even though it won''t mean I love you back," a charming smile surfaced on his expression to what he said while starting to move," then you better start waging more wars like this one to speed things up." "If only the enemies would fall for such plans every time, it surely would be easier." Raphael started laughing while leaving, getting mixed in the soldier''s crowd as both knew the green ones wouldn''t fall for the same trick twice. A while passes and the first line in the center starts passing through Aurora. Every single man looking up to her as she''s mounted on a horse, while they''re completely bathed on blood for having had the hardest role on the battlefield stopping around her with 2 to 5 meters of distance, and then within the group, a man and a girl also bathed in blood approach the horse. "Great job today general," Alfred calmly says bowing lightly filled with respect, having doubted the girl before, making this an act of apologizing to her and himself. The men who wore white sets of armor let out a roar in honor of their leader''s courtesy and compliment, which was extremely rare for him to do, even to Alicia his own daughter. "That was quite chaotic, war truly is dangerous, but I was able to gain some levels thanks to it, do you have news of your sister?" Aurora shifted her gaze from Alfred to Alicia and replied with a calm tone," thank you, Lord Alfred." Ignoring Alicia momentarily she starts looking at the tired faces of the men and shouts, "I''m also thankful for every single one of you who stood your ground today, since if Lord Alfred''s line fails, humanity falls, you all are the guardian''s that keeps our race alive. All of you are our greatest line of defense!" Feeling prideful inside the men gave ten hurrah''s beating the shields with their weapons as they went causing the morale to grow deep inside. "Go rest all of you, it is the minimum you deserve from your efforts today," without waiting for Alfred''s command which surprised him, the men resumed the march allowing the man to come to the realization of Aurora being above him, to what he didn''t mind as the achievements of today were more than what he ever achieved through his life in war. "Let''s go, daughter," as soon as they started moving with a low tone Aurora said," sister is still going to train with Ray for a few more years, then she''s thinking on opening a shop to sell potions and the like, she sends a hug." With a big smile, Alicia kept moving grabbing Alfred''s hand tight, leaving with him who ended up looking at the daughter''s joyful face faintly smiling. Soon after, the Saintess along with Romeo and Sophie approached her. "Little sister we''re back! Did you see what we did? It was fantastic right? Aren''t you proud of us?" Aurora placed her hand in an old fashioned way in front of her mouth, closing it slightly with the back of the hand towards her lips chuckling gracefully startling them, and then with a mature tone, she replied tenderly," yes, I''m very proud of you guys, if that didn''t work we would all be dead. I can''t even find the right words to express how amazing that wall you guys created is, if that was done against me, I don''t know how I would have resolved it, truly brilliant, thank you, Sage, Hero, and of course Saintess." Being showered with such praise as she was generally a very cold and serious person, the couple held their tears while the Saintess placed her hands on top of their heads saying softly," let us go, we should rest in case they launch a counter-attack," to what they nod lightly leaving with happy faces. As the entire human army vanished and the goblin one retreated. The girl unmounted her horse and walked slowly to the middle of the corpses both human and goblin ones, as it was impossible to carry all of them back. "Now then let''s see how the gods of this world will react to my power and what I''ll gain from it, true form." Notice: 1000 mana has been consumed, this form will last for 2 minutes, as it is level 2. "Very well, now it''s time to devour everything," as she walked forward a dark eerie aura spread everywhere, consuming the corpses of both humans and goblins alike, and once her skill would end. She would repeat this process multiple times eventually absorbing every single one of them. She could expand her dark aura wide enough with the current gigantic mana amount, even though it became shorter each time a thousand mana would be consumed by the true form skill. Thanks to this repetition, the skill would level up every time it was used lasting longer in exchange. Notice: Your soul power has reached 100 million. Notice: Pandemonium knowledge has maxed the % related to the goblin and human races. ''Doesn''t really tell me what devouring them did, but at the very least I won''t have to bother with these two races anymore. I''ll have to see what I can do with all the soul power, but since my body suffered no changes, it''ll most likely be for Iris use. I''m sure, she''ll become an excellent partner when the time comes... right, that would be rude, a lovely sister, the sole existence worthy of standing in the same stage as me,'' a very charmful and lovely smile appeared on her expression, making her look like a very kind grandmother. Close to an hour, later Aurora in a normal form identical to Iris could be seen alone on top of the horse looking at the tall wall Romeo had helped create. Then out of nowhere, heard a loud bang, then two, then three, and at the fourth time a tenth of it crumbled down, causing a big cloud of dust to envelope the hole it left. Similar bangs started echoing around the rest of the wall, and by the time it was over, she could see gigantic goblins coming out from those holes tattering the wall down mercilessly. ''It seems like the old goblin wasn''t lying, had they used them earlier, I wouldn''t have been able to encircle their front force long enough, having the surrounding force be attacked from two sides like they were,'' a happy smile surfaced on her face while becoming happy from the sight and the future challenge, she''d face, but thanks to this information, countermeasures would be a matter of time. Upon noticing two big hands grabbing the top of the leftover wall, she watched it fell which allowed Aurora to see Gigantos the leader and tallest of the giant goblins. "That one is a little despairing," fully equipped in black armor he placed one of the hands on the forehead that had no helmet to cover the eyes from the sun. Then looking forward with the shadow from the big hand, his lips moved as he noticed a human on top of a horse emanating a terrific eerie dark aura. Behind Gigantos a group of very strong goblins started lining up from afar, the shaman, Goblina, four of the elites, and the goblin king himself, all of them talking while looking at the battlefield. Aurora unmounted the horse and then faced towards their direction bowing deeply to them, then mounted once more, and pulled the reins after observing them a bit more. She rode back to the outpost allowing her blonde hair to be spotted from afar, making the shaman point at her and possibly understand who the person was and why the human had bowed. Moments earlier at the end of the fight before Aurora received a system message. In a completely black room, a woman was watching Aurora while clapping happily at all the innovations she had brought together from flag-waving to drum beating, and this amazing formation called the moon. "Yes, yes! Wave that flag! Ah... Ah... That''s right! Ah... Show them how it''s done!" Laughter, while mixed with pleasure, resounded in unison for the most intricate banquet after hearing Aurora''s speech which made the goddess rose cheeks quite red. "Haven''t had this much fun in so long, ah this is the best, this little sentient weapon truly was worth making, I can''t get enough, Ah... yes... right there... the moon formation? It should be called the dark moon," laughter resounded fiercely in the room," come on, almost there, close it, close it, oh a gigantic wall!? Marvelous tactic! Just who is this girl?" Her middle finger started ramming a bit deeper inside," murder them all! Bring them the pain and humiliation of losing as a superior race! Show those goblins how it''s done!" "Ah my goodness, those words... slaughter those green worms! That''s even worse than me! They made me so very filled with fluids..." Laughter and pleasure contrasted ever so nicely to the point of bringing the goddess incredible joy along with splashing sounds from the now two fingers working in a combination delivering a swirl of hotness and delight. "Go human! Go Goblin! Fight, murder!" "Ah, ah, ah... Ah! That was... quite enjoyable," she picks a dark chalice and lifts it in the air, and then a black void from above it appears dropping a green sticky liquid, and also crimson drops, almost like a shot from those who died. "Show me how much you''ll ruin this world weapon Aurora!" While dripping from down there, wetting the floor below the throne she''s seated on, a sip is taken from the chalice, and then a sticky and wet red tongue passes through the lips happily. "Oh look it''s those big goblins! They truly look strong, that shitty goddess Luna sure prepared quite the powerful toys," mad laughter echoed the darkroom while the many lamps turning on. "Now retreat before they kill you Aurora, your death isn''t to be seen just yet, you must fill this goddess of chaos with more amusement, more more more! Just thinking about it... Ah, my stick has gotten quite hard, time to find something else to watch now," with a twist of fingers the screen changed to something else. "Oh... it seems the god of evil Hathus is on the move, provoking the demons to conquer the north towards the west... More excitement and chaos to come!" Chapter 113 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 85 of the sun season at Lumen kingdom capital. Inside a fancy expensive dining hall large enough to host 50 humans there was a long wooden table with two layers of wood and one made of glass between them. 40 wooden chairs surrounded it sculpted beautifully, having a sword carved on their backs aiming upward. Above the table one could see four big chandeliers going across the entire hall, since electricity wasn''t a thing, they used slow-burning candles that could last for hours, very rarely lighting up more than necessary as the glass shards would amplify their light. Around the table and the chairs where the queen was seated along with one of the king advisors, lots of shelves holding all kinds of things from glass cups, plates, cutlery, and tea sets could be found for the maid''s use. This hall was often used to talk after a long party or to end the night with some calm tea, sometimes a more interesting type of fruit liquor to subdue the drinkers to an enjoyable and relaxing mood, finding themselves in the need of sleeping. Despite the long table extending in the center through the hall, along with the chairs, there was plenty of space to walk around freely, and if necessary a room next to it which could serve for dancing. "Queen Lily, it seems everything is going towards your older son Prince Julius''s successorship, despite the fake will you made to give a chance for Marty to rise to the throne," the late king advisor Baptiste said while bowing deeply. "What do you mean by that? Pretty sure that between the two, Marty has the best generals, Charles and Francis are with him, no?" "Well, my queen... you see... your son Julius, he is using a peasant with 9 years old, a little girl truly as a general. That one he ascended to the nobility Not that long ago which we thought wouldn''t be a problem, however, she has recently slain 300 thousand goblins in the most recent war. Losing about 20 thousand humans due to her irregular tactics on the battlefield, so on that alone, she''s already worth receiving the tactician title bestowed in the past to Lord Ryu. In fact, general Aurora, as everyone calls her has proved to be so peerless that a new title must be awarded to her, otherwise, the masses won''t be happy. Not to forget that her fame has grown wide enough to reach the entire kingdom, perhaps even more than compared to the first hero, and since the Saintess blessed her and the goddess Aria acknowledged the girl... I''m afraid that even the religion is starting to be influenced by her existence, the fanatics are starting to call her the daughter of the goddess. Not to forget she''s even using the black robes, that criminal organization formed of cursed classes who were once exiled from the kingdom are now fighting alongside the white robes." Baptiste explained thoroughly delicately and as eloquently as possible revealing everything he knew so that the queen could think on the next step while feeling anxious and worried. The queen upon digesting everything he said, dropped the drink she was holding in shock spilling it on the table, and stood silent for a while, making the maids around clean everything with old brown and black cloths, drenching them turning into a different color a little redder and vivid looking. She started hitting the finger on the table making a clicking sound with the nail on the glass searching for a solution, and then after some minutes an idea surged, a very simple one at that which caused her to smile. "There... there is still a way out of this, if we make the king advisors personally gather the reports of each army then, we''ll be able to choose the outcome!" "That''s certainly possible but that would require some of the king advisors who support the other siblings to die your highness," he declared while frowning and feeling the heavyweight of his words, afraid that they could turn real, and that he would be ordered to execute them. "That''s the simplest part, pay Isabella for an assassination mission, you''ll only need money, and we have plenty, this way we can allow this Aurora girl to live while increasing our kingdom territories, reducing our enemies, and she can even be used by Marty in the future once he''s declared king." "That''s... truly smart my queen, I''ll make the arrangements and notify the different successors while also seeing who needs to be disposed of, I''ll have everything achieved before the moon season." "Good, you may go, maid a new drink." "Yes, your highness, at once," Baptiste left while his hands trembled as he would need to kill some dear friends and family of his unless they joined Marty''s side. As he closed the door the queen said," but seriously how does a young girl like that appears out of nowhere and starts changing everything as she sees fits? Who the fuck does that brat thinks she is?" She regained some air then took a sip of the red wine, continuing her rumbling," maid go bring me some paper and ink, so I can discuss some things with my son." "Of course your highness," the poor maid rushed to a different room to gather the requested materials. "To think there would still exist a low-class human-like that peasant hero from the past... humans potential truly does never cease to surprise me, but I need to procure more information about this matter. Otherwise, I don''t know if she''s worth keeping alive, since the brat might not listen to my dear Marty," the queen takes a sip from the new drink and then sighs. "This son of mine what would he do without my support..." "Here it is, your highness," she replies expressionless for the third time like a doll that is already dead. "Well then, what should I write to convince him to use the girl..." Year 5009 after the system day 90 of the sun season at Aurora outpost. "Good morning Aurora," she looks at the source of the voice," Prince Julius? Didn''t expect you to come here today." "Honestly me neither, but I''ve received an invitation and also a letter from the queen, so I''ll have to take you back to the capital for a certain ceremony." "What? Don''t they know I''m necessary here? What if they assault is while I''m not here?" "As much as I agree and am discontented, it''s not something we can refuse." "Even the Prince can''t?" She tilts her head confused as to what could be so important that would require both of them. "It''ll be a good surprise for you, also I''ve been sending your payment to your father for all the work you have been doing, you sure you don''t need anything?" "I''m fine your highness, as long, as my family is doing good that''s all it matters to me." "You''ve grown up kinder lately, soon you''ll be 10 years old, truly young, you and that girl Momo and lady Alicia, it''s quite the trio we have in this army, and all are outstanding in different things." "How are the rest of the summoned doing?" "From what I know they were only expected to join the war when the goblin king invaded, however, with the changes and you taking care of blocking the way, it has become quite different than what the Saintess foresaw, seeing as she hasn''t been having any weird ill-fated dreams, we can assume that you''re successfully changing such destiny." "I''ve actually never thought of it like that, since if it was predestined for us to fall, then wouldn''t that mean that no matter what we did, we would ultimately lose?" "Unless you have someone like the Saintess who possesses the skill that is said was used by Aria herself, which enabled her to foresee the future so far, that a system creation was necessary, but if you ask me, she did a bad job at leading us to victory, in a way, even though this is blasphemy, I feel like she could learn a few things with you." "That''s... truly a godly compliment your grace," the Prince starter laughing at the unintentional pun she made. "You''ve sure changed, you can even make funny jokes now." "Maybe I''ll retire and become a jester!" The prince laughed some more and then added," please don''t, you''re doing an amazing job as it is, losing you would surely hurt the army, from the morale to the great tactics and ideas you have." "If that ever happens you should put Momo in the command, she''ll surely surpass me one day." "You think the girl is that good?" "Yes, she has everything necessary to become truly peerless one day." "If you say it with that much confidence I can only believe it, and accept your advice, which I''m truly grateful for, if someday there''s anything you want, do let me know." "Perhaps a shop license, my sister wants to open one in the future, she''s interested in alchemy." "You two really do have a lot of interesting things going on, but I''ll send her father a permit signed by me, so she''ll be able to open one anywhere she wants." "Thank you, Prince Julius, she''ll be delighted." "Now then," he looked at the entrance of the tent and shouted startling Aurora," maids!" 10 maids entered the tent while the Prince left, after winking at her. Together with them came two men dressed in black and grey with expensive clothes, who started taking measures of her body. With a confused expression, she said," what''s all this?" "Didn''t his royal highness tell you?" One of the tailors asked while measuring her. "Not really no..." "Don''t worry lady Aurora, you''ll be sure to have a great time at the ceremony, just be still it won''t take long, and stretch your arm my way. Chapter 114 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 88 of the sun season outside the outpost in the north section. "I wish Iris could be here riding these cute horses with us, don''t you agree Momo, Lady Aurora?" "Yes, Lady Alicia that would certainly be fun, she could even see the vast fields everyone working hard on," Aurora looks around her seeing how much everything and everyone progressed since she became a general. "At this pace it might become a city of its own, seeing as every day more peasants come for teacher Aurora, looking for a job either in the army as a soldier or as a farmer, aside from other professions depending on what they know how to do," Momo declared paying special attention to everyone that goes in and out of the territory, as she''s busy helping with the selection. "Most peasants don''t have particularly defining classes, so they''re as useful as they can be," Aurora mentioned particularly unbothered expecting a few of them to have rare or even unique classes towards crafting. "Maybe the summoned from Aria, you could procure information regarding them, since they''re forced to place their hand when they arrive, maybe you''ll even want to recruit them for the future engagements we''ll have to do against the goblins." "That''s actually a useful piece of advice lady Alicia," Aurora smiled gratefully since despite her brightness she doesn''t have time to think about everything. "Don''t worry teacher, I''ll make sure to keep finding information about Iris and the different human outposts, perhaps my skill will prove to make good use of it, also why did you stay behind after that war?" "I had a feeling I would see something interesting if I stayed there..." With curious faces, the girls asked in unison," and did you?" They look at each other awkwardly as they acted the same way causing Momo to blush and Alicia to smile naturally. "Actually I did, I got to confirm the existence of the giant goblins as tall as the walls of that day, truly incredible and frightening too," the girls gulped at the same time but this time not leaving their gazes from Aurora who looked seriously at them both. "I saw a tall goblin wearing crown possibly the king, next to the one wielding a staff, the one I and Momo met when they sent an envoy, and then some very strong looking creatures along with the giants." "If they had a million then at the very least they''re down by around 350 thousand goblins from all the things teacher achieved, possibly a bit more from the help of the other two armies," Momo said and then pulled the reins which the other two copied riding side by side with Aurora in the middle. "You sure have interesting ideas Lady Aurora, it makes me wonder just how you even think of such things without having a special skill of sorts that could help you in some way." "Imagination and creativity don''t require a skill, neither does exercising the brain lady Alicia," Aurora replied with a mocking tone ending up teasing her, and Momo chuckling lightly unable to hold her laughter. "Buh, you two are evil," Alicia hits the horse dorse with the back of her boot while pouting making it move. Seeing that the other two smiled happily and followed her. A while later, they arrive at a small lake surrounded by grass and a few trees, and two boulders where they dismount and allow the horses to drink water while they rest. "That''s the horse you took with Ava the girl who reached the max level? She''s become quite famous ever since the incident there have even been recruit attempts from the other two armies whom she refused despite better wage," Momo said after sitting on the grass while stretching her back and arms upward. "Yes this is the one, a light brown horse who was closeby to the massacre done by Ava, it''s a very smart horse so I took a liking to it, I named him brownie," the horse does a neigh feeling prideful startling both girls, to what Aurora adds," See I told you he''s pretty smart," she pats the dorse softly while complimenting him. "It really does look like it, it even received more compliments from you than I have..." Alicia said while feeling frustrated s Aurora always bullies her for some reason without understanding why. "This reminds me of something, did you successfully assimilate yourself fully with the first hero soul fragment?" "Yes, but my body can''t keep up with the movements from her memories, they were truly outstanding, so I still have a long way to go." "Sounds like our generation will truly cause a change in this world, and together with the thirty summoned humans, perhaps even get the humans a peaceful world under the goddess Aria." "I don''t believe it''ll be that easy Momo, but we''ll do our best to see it happen, right Aurora?" Both girls look at her who''s playing with the horse ignoring them. On a low tone, Alicia says," being a noble lady is very tough, especially one such as myself, but I can''t possibly imagine the burden it''s going through her, perhaps the one you share Momo." "Well, I do a lot less than Aurora, since I''m working of the base foundation she created, I couldn''t possibly discipline everyone the way she did, the speeches written by those delicate small and tired fingers, and or course, thinking on all the tactics I was taught, without all of that, with my skill and memory alone, I would''ve long lost, but since there''s already a base and time to learn, I''ll be able to shine at some point providing the support she needs, to take her leading a level beyond." Aurora smiled faintly hearing her words without the girls being aware of it as they were looking into one another, to what Alicia added," if only I had some years more I would be able to reach a better stage becoming able to lead the first line, instead of having my father and the shield line forced to defend every time it''s necessary." "Take your time growing, Iris is also taking hers, eventually everything will change one way or another, and all the races will get to know the humans, and how evil they can be," Aurora said with a calm tone showing an unusual state of mind related to such topic. "Sometimes it feels like you changed a bit Aurora ever since the day you punched the bell, there''s been a funny rumor of it, how the bell has a print of your fist on its surface," Momo said comparing Aurora behavior to all the images she has of her from before that day. "Did you really punched one of those bells? They''re really tough!" Alicia says with a surprised expression making Aurora lightly chuckle placing a hand in front of her mouth hiding the laughter, and then with a cool eloquent tone, Aurora speaks. "That day felt like I woke up from a very long dream, an everlasting one lasting more than eternity itself." Alicia chuckled and said," that really does sound long, so does that mean that your class awakened or something like that?" "Not exactly... that has yet to happen." "Aren''t you like half as strong as the Saintess in what comes to mana? Just how much stronger are you planning on becoming?" Momo said feeling left out as both of them were extremely capable. Feeling the sadness in her tone Aurora''s horse approached and started rubbing his face to hers consoling the girl who felt surprised, ending up patting the muzzle softly and a big of the other cheek that was free, and then Momo added," thank you brownie you''re a good horse," the words made him neigh happily. With a friendly tone, Aurora declared," don''t worry my silly student, out of the three of us, you''re bound to be the one getting the most achievements, and also have the biggest role in the future to come, though there''s a chance I won''t be there to see it, so make sure you protect Momo, Alicia." Noticing how strange Aurora''s words were, and also the fact she didn''t request that with the use of formality, Alicia took it as a warning, and from that day onwards she would keep an eye on the general student. "Also, I will disclose some confidential information that is only shared between me and my master Iris." "Master?" Alicia asks curiously but also confused about the way her friend was addressed. "Are you really telling her? She''s a hero Aurora," Momo said with a cold tone unbefitting the entire personality she had shown till now. "Tell me what?" An unease and fearful feelings joined together with the other two inside her heart, preparing herself to draw the blue sword if necessary. "The truth is that Iris class isn''t a wizard-like she told you before, she''s a witch, and not just any type, a unique type called Babel witch, granted to her by the evil god and the god of chaos, she''s the reason the black robes support us, apparently she''s called the one, the human who will bring them to the promised land, which was deprived of them as they were constantly exiled by the white robes, in other words, the church." Upon hearing those words her body relaxed as the new law, had already been approved by the queen and the royal siblings regarding the disgrace class, since it was already in effect there was no longer anything to worry about. "It''s not like Iris chose to become the leader or part or whatever of the criminal organization right? Fairly speaking, the law makes them innocent now, unless there''s an issue about her class that you didn''t tell me? Since I''ve never heard about a Babel class, not to forget that includes the first hero knowledge which is extremely vast." "To be honest, I was hoping that by telling you about it, you would be able to teach us something, but it seems like that wasn''t the case, and it is like you said, you and Momo know about her true class which makes her a special person to some extent, however, the information I gathered from the white and black robes, don''t have anything related to the Babel part itself." "Then how do they know Iris is the one?" Alicia asked while gripping the hands into each other feeling worried for her friend. "Apparently they have an artifact that guides them to her, no matter where she is, and it only works for her when the one is mentioned." "Shit, that''s truly fucked up, having all the weird black robes chasing over her... especially since they were once criminals, even if it''s not for the disgrace class, they still managed to do a lot of other crimes." "I agree, even if I''m cursed myself, at least, I never harmed anyone before!" Upon hearing that Alicia grabbed Momo''s hands who were shaking from the conversation, as she was scared for Iris too, and in a way all her life due to the way the body looked like. "It seems like I''ll have to gather information a little deeper, also Alicia, Iris told me that your class and hers are nemeses, so if the day comes where one of you has to live, I''ll make sure that my sister is the one who prevails." Feeling the shock and the pressure from Aurora''s words, Alicia says," she''s my friend, I won''t allow anything to control me, and force me to think otherwise! Not to forget I overcame the soul fragment gaining a couple of useful things." Upon hearing the words next to her Momo tightened the grip of Alicia''s hands while smiling softly happily. "Very well, the next two places I''ll have to look at is the royal family library and the secret archives of the pope, both places that I can''t possibly reach yet." "Wouldn''t the Prince allow you?" Alicia asks surprised as in her eye they seem quite close. "His own library is fine, but the one I would like to see is the late king''s one that only the heir has the permission to enter, it should have a lot of interesting secrets and knowledge," Aurora''s eyes shone making Alicia burst in laughter. "Sometimes I forget that you''re a child like us Aurora, even with the memories of the first hero I was able to keep my personality mostly intact, except when it comes to swordsmanship, I get to have something like an assistance showing me the next step." "Well... yes, I''m currently younger than you Alicia, so that''s a given." "A suspicious break," Alicia says in a joking tone making Aurora smile and Momo chuckle. "Speaking of which, it is time to get going, still have some more dresses to try, even though I found a very interesting one." Upon hearing that Momo and Alicia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. Chapter 115 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 15 of the moon season at Lumen kingdom castle throne room. On a throne made of gold, the queen could be found seated in a long red dress with stripes of black. Around her, the butlers and maids were serving drinks in glass cups to the guests, close to 100 nobles could be seen chattering with one another, and from time to time they would go close the walls and the windows, where long tables with luxurious food could be found. The Nobles of today were the most important ones in the kingdom, being the owners of practically the entirety of the territories of Lumen. From the entrance to the throne a blue long carpet stretching all the way to the throne could be found, the one where Aurora would have to walk and stop close by to the first stair, as there were three of them, that distanced the throne area from the rest of the floor in height and space. For the windows that were closed, one could find blue curtains with sword figures mimicking the humans flag pointing upward, after all, in the entirety of the castle this was the most important place, the one and only where the most influential ceremonies would generally happen. A butler approached the seated one on the throne and with a low tone while bowing spoke, "My queen all guests have arrived, including the blonde victim of tonight who is waiting outside with Prince Julius." "Call her in," the queen said loudly for everyone to hear, making all the voices extinguish themselves, the great doors then started opening by the royal guards as the butler gave the signal by waving his hand. From the entrance a man in a blue fancy attire could be seen, next to a girl wearing a long dark blue dress that didn''t match her age, making her look stunning and mature. "You may approach," queen Lily spoke and Aurora and Julius walked together stopping close to a meter of the first staircase stone step, afterward the queen raised from the throne, and everyone around bowed their heads. The queen looked around briefly and then said," it was a very complicated choice bringing you here today general Aurora as your army refers to you, an honorary noble such as yourself, a child of men. The room where you stand is not a place for the common to be, the only exception ever made was conveyed to the peasant''s hero, who dignified herself battle after battle destroying the enemies of humanity, very much like you''ve been, and by all means, at a greater pace than she had," the woman takes some moments to regain her breathe. "I too was present the day my children made their speeches and surprised I was, when a child so young, so small, and so frail-looking, stood in my eldest place when the moment came as I heard the most unique speech ever. I could not believe my ears, I was later told that it had been written by the blonde girl herself. It truly made my heart pound heavier, and now ladies and gentlemen, nobles of a thousand families of Lumen, raise your heads and look at the lady of that day," everyone focused their gazes at Aurora while she and the Prince remained bowing, and for a while, the queen took some time to regain her breathe while preparing the next section of her speech. "It is both with a burden and with a relieve that I''ve summoned you, honorary noble, general, and lady Aurora, to the throne room. Where the entirety of the royal family has passed through to concede a conflictual title upon your name." The queen stretched her arms to the sides and said," I had to go as far as to research the entire story of the human kingdom, whereas it is saved all the great and almighty titles ever bestowed to fellow humans, and even those that have never been used before." She makes a praying posture without bending or kneeling, only using her arms and hands while explaining," it came to my ears that you''re not only a great general, but also that you were able to show our ancient religion under the watch of that man over there, the pope. The resolution that was necessary to enforce the rightful solution towards one of the most arduous conflicts of our race. Turning the entirety of the black robes to be part of the Prince Julius banner. Thanks to that, the criminality rate inside the capital has come close to non-existent," the noblemen did not remove their eyes from Aurora as they no longer couldn''t, some sweating and others surprised about the queen words. Easily the most beautiful compliment that a royal member ever gave to a peasant. "If that wasn''t glorious enough to grant you a title like a pacifist one from the records, that was but the tip of the iceberg. From the shadows, you''ve also been taking a great blow at the economy of our kingdom with the help of my eldest son and the merchant association. Increasing the importance, numbers, and of course strength of the human army with a significant record of a million soldiers, and close to 50 thousand horses who are on their way for a cheaper price than usual, thanks to good connections, in other words, gentlemen, one-tenth of the human race now stands on those tiny shoulders." Zylph upon hearing the last part clenched his fist as there was no mention of him being the leader of the cavalry which princess Liliana and general Angelica took notice of, both laughing inwards and having a fake pity for him. "These numbers are at the very least prodigious, since the charisma necessary to achieve this and having the full respect of the men around you as a child. It truly weights on this queen shoulders, as a title for such feats really does require something tremendous, yet the main reason you were brought here today, was due to the last great fight you led against the goblins, losing... a big number of thirty thousand soldiers, which by no means is a low amount. But what exceed such losses was to slay three hundred thousand goblins in exchange, three hundred thousands!" Some of the men around let out a whistle or a sound of surprise, having a dumbfounded expression on their faces. "So as you can see gentlemen, this is the result of the idealism of my eldest son Julius, whom as a mother I''m greatly proud of, as the humanist that he is, allowing a young peasant like this one to rise," she stares at him while speaking making him raise his head with a smile. "You honor me with such words, queen Lily, I''m truly grateful for them my dear mother," with a slight nod she then stares at Aurora from bottom to top evaluating the choice of clothes and then continues," child, from this day onwards you will become the future general of the future king, as you are blessed by the goddess Aria and our most beautiful Saintess," upon hearing those words Serenity and the pope bow deeply faced towards the queen. "This way you shall be allowed to lead the army to your heart content, and I''ll be able to show humanity that my choice in believing in you was the wisest. From this day onwards you are forever entitled as the divine general." A butler approaches the queen with a black box, and from within the queen removes a single golden ring with a blue gem in a sword shape on it, and takes two steps downwards calling to her. "You may rise divine general, and you must wear this ring till the day you die, may your life bring humanity the hope we seek from ancient times, that my dear, shall be the divine mission, you have been entrusted with." Aurora raises her right hand delicately and the queen places the ring on her thumb while smiling, as the other fingers are too short, since in the end, she''s still a child and the ring doesn''t have the same ability the rose ones do. "Thank you for this honor, your grace," Aurora flawlessly bows while lifting her dress. ''Impressive, so young and so talented, surely Marty could learn a couple of things with this girl,'' she glares at him despite loving that child the most. Aurora noticing the gaze, the familiar emotion, and the person it was directed to she smiles softly and then voices out the sweet poison. "I''ll do my best so that the next successor, be he one of the prince''s or even the princess to not have to worry about war, granting he or her, eternal comfortable life on the throne. That''s the minimum I''ll do for the blessing the queen has given me today," she stares directly into Lily''s eyes seeing how satisfied of an expression the queen makes from such words. The queen then looks above her and says," may the celebration begin, at the end of the party I''ll want a private conversation with you three." Without the need to specify who they are, the children lightly bowed at her, and everyone began drinking, chatting, and eating. "Go stretch that neck a bit Aurora, you stood an awfully long time bowing, and feel free to meet the other nobles." "Alright, Prince Julius, I''ll be around," she smiles kindly and they separate from each other. ''She truly had quite the information network, one truly can''t be too careful with Isabella lackeys... It really was a long speech, wish she could have made a simpler one my neck was totally killing me, even though it truly wasn''t,'' Aurora smiles due to silly thoughts. ''After all that talking it would be natural to be filled with people wanting to talk with me, but with this ring, it closed any possible way to have any sort of negotiations. It was a bold move that I didn''t expect a human to make, it''s not often I meet a very smart human.'' ''Since I''m here might as well try the food, and tell about it to Iris when I can to have her feel jealous. A fine punishment for making me do all this work for her, it sounds like a great atonement indeed,'' Aurora could be seen smiling in a cute way towards some desserts. Once she got close to a white cake with strawberries on top she thought,'' I wonder how delicious sister would say this is, if she got to try this cake, maybe would try to eat all of it, ending up with a stomach ache.'' "You seem to be having fun Aurora despite being alone," a feminine voice approached from her right side together with the sound of something touching a fellow plate. ''No honorifics? I''m not lower than a rose head at this point...'' Aurora looks to the side and discovers the face of a beautiful mature woman worthy enough to be drawn in a painting. "Greeting princess Liliana, I believe this is the first time talking face to face." The princess takes a bite of a piece of the lemon cake blushing while savoring it," this is truly good, easily my favorite cake!" Aurora who doesn''t get startled easily becomes surprised as she imagined a similar expression and words coming out of Iris. "You seem to be having fun yourself princess," Aurora smiled childishly to what the woman replies," it is on rare times like these where I get to relax and don''t think about anything, take another slice and meet me at that other room in the middle, I''ll tell the guards I invited you," she walks off after grabbing another slice of the lemon cake. "Sure," Aurora replies with a big smile,'' now to discover if this woman can be of any use.'' Enjoy the madness. Chapter 116 – General Aurora Arc Year 5009 after the system day 17 of the moon season Astia village by the fountain. As Aurora walked through the streets of the village she notices a peculiar target whom she sneaks behind and speaks loud and clear. "It''s been a long time Eliass!" Upon hearing such words the girl turns around startled, meeting her guild adventure rival, and friend. "Arara? What happened to your hair?" The guard next to Aurora hearing that says in a harsh tone," it''s lady Aurora or divine general." Elise feeling further surprised as this was a remote village, thus the information would take a while to arrive, she did her best to bow while feeling nervous, and then seeing the girl behavior, Aurora places the hand on the right shoulder in front softly and says," it''s alright, this one is a friend sir Krieg," the royal guard nodded lightly upon such words relaxing his face. "So how you been little Elise?" Aurora smiles very kindly surprising her, as she used to be a lot more expressionlessly. "I''ve been well, been helping your parents and grandpa while taking fewer quests from the guild, and... am I allowed to give you a hug, or is that too much for a peasant to do?" To those words, Aurora chuckles and says," I''m sure sir Krieg can close the eyes briefly," upon such words the muscled man turns around and Elise takes two small steps drowning in the girl''s arms hugging her tight. "I''ve been missing you two, a lot, we didn''t even get to party together anymore, and Iris is busy at Tonne village dropping by very rarely..." "Sadly, we are both stuck with a lot of things, I''m currently the general of the army of his royal highness, Prince Julius as you probably know from my parents, and have been recently graced with a title by her royal highness queen Lily, so from this day onwards, I''ll be known as divine general, and will most likely be permanently at war whenever the successorship dispute ends, serving directly the successor, as for our friend Iris, I believe she''s interested in opening a shop after her training is finished, so she should have more free time than me when the time comes, you''ll just have to be a little more patient." "That sounds like a very arduous task, will you be okay Aurora?" Elise asks her with this innocent and cute-looking expression with a hint of worry and unease, that makes her look painfully adorable. "Someone has to do it, and since I have the talent to wage war, might as well use it for the benefit of the crown and the human race." "Well said lady Aurora," the guard turns around feeling prideful of her words. Aurora places the back of the hand hiding the lips letting out a chuckle, and then says," thank you, sir Krieg," Elise finds her behavior strange but doesn''t mention it, instead, she says," I suppose this will be a brief visit, perhaps you''re going to meet your parents next? How long haven''t you seen them?" "Yes, I really don''t have much time left, I even had to bring this amazing dress with me to make a little bit more time... it has been too long to remember." "Since you''re talented enough, I suppose that in itself is pretty freedom binder." "Indeed, even now the goblin king could be preparing to do an assault on my troops, though I''m not too worried, I left someone equally skilled in charge, they would surely have a bad time against her, but not as much as me," Aurora smiles with an eerie expression reminding Elise of the girl true colors that she had met before. "Yup! Now I understand Arara better, it took a long time, but I got there, that expression you wear rarely, must have been born within you so that your enemies could learn fear, after all the quests I''ve done, the beasts and monsters I encounter never show fear for us, humans, they see us from above you know?" "You may be right Elise, we''re probably the most limited race of them all in what comes to natural statuses, however, we are smart and we''ve learned how to be cowards, how to resist the strong and their claws, and now I''ll make the humans learn how to fight and beat the strong, fairly speaking, I''ve recently slaughtered 300 thousand goblins, so I''m already on a good path." The expression on Elise''s face became extremely overwhelmed, as her mouth opened wide, while she became silent and amazed at the gigantic amount of creatures that died, and then without waiting for a reply Aurora added," where''re my parents? I''m running a bit low on time." The girl pointed to the left towards the potion shop where they work, and Aurora started moving that way while saying," keep growing stronger Elise, so one day in the near future we''ll go back to quest together," to what the girl who heard it nodded lightly, silently and happily having just spoken casually with a famous figure of the human kingdom, perhaps the most influential figure. ''I''ll surpass you soon enough Arara, just you wait.'' As Aurora walked some meters towards the potion shop, one of the village guards noticed her from the hair color, and then looking at the long expensive dress approaches, he ran placing himself a bit further ahead than them. "Aren''t you Rosaline''s daughter? What in the hell happened to you? How the fuck..." He looked at her from top to bottom evaluating how expensive that attire was, and the perfect manner of how it fits. "Silence peasant! In front of you lays the hope of humanity, the divine general Aurora, belonging to the honorable army of his royal highness Prince Julius Lumen, the oldest sibling!" Sir Krieg took a longsword from the scabbard and aimed it at the man while shouting, making everyone around gather creating a long circle of people. ''What''s up with those cold blue eyes? Weren''t they green? What in the hell happened to Rosaline''s daughter, to Iris who froze my hand back then!?'' He then spoke while kneeling on the ground," I apologize I believe I mistook her from someone I knew named Iris, your general looks very alike, but the eyes are truly different, please forgive me, I meant no harm," the man supplicated feeling no real remorse. "Aren''t you..." Aurora places her finger below the cheek touching it lightly while thinking about who this person might be, to what she then says, after faking to have forgotten him," Aren''t you Tyson the man who used to flirt and gross my mother Rosaline out all the time?" Cold sweat passed through the back of the man as he felt confused, nervous, and fearful, not understanding who this girl was, but she had nailed his identity in the worst possible way, also upon such words sir Krieg took a few steps forward stepping between him and her, aiming the sword at the man just in case Aurora decides on a death penalty, as she has the authority to do so. "My name is Tyson, and I didn''t know Rosaline had a second daughter, from the d-different eyes, twins I guess? I have always loved your mother, and I''ve never done anything wrong to her, if flirting is a crime then I am a culprit, but so would be a lot of other men, who have tried it too, after all, she''s very beautiful," he said while containing the tears inside of him, firmly believing that he was rightful like any fellow men. With a menacing and cold tone, Aurora speaks, "Is that so? Well, no matter, get out of my way, I don''t want to waste the little time I have on the likes of you." Tyson got up and ran leaving the ground a little wet, and then sir Krieg sheathed the sword seeing as whatever the conflict had been it was now over. "Is your mother so beautiful that he would actually attempt to prey on her?" Aurora looks at him with the same cold eyes she was staring at Tyson making the man regret the question of what the girl coldly said," yes, very much so, come." She resumed the pacing and the crowd around made way for her to pass through. Some meters later Aurora notices a line of people waiting for their turn to enter the shop, to which she ignores and passes in front while holding her dress a little high to avoid tripping, as the people started complaining sir Krieg punched the entrance wall causing a bang shutting them up, allowing the humans to notice the royal crest in his armor making them bow their heads, in fact, he could have just yelled, but used the wall to alleviate himself from the earlier pressure from the young lady. As soon as Aurora entered the shop closing it behind her, she stares around from left to right finding a balcony where cash and a potion were on it, Vicent who was startled talking to a customer, next of them she saw a wooden door, and further to the side shelves with different colored potions and a window which illuminated them, making it look like they shine by themselves. Without saying anything she lifts her dress once again walks, entering the wooden door which Vincent opened his mouth to shout but then refrained from doing so noticing the color of the hair resuming the sale, upon entering she perceives something leaving it open and takes a few more steps forward. On the other side, she found two familiar faces who looked in awe at her, the mother not being able to hold it in spoke firstly gaining the initiative in the conversation," you look so beautiful Aurora," she then walked to her daughter while spreading her arms to the sides tearing up as she had not seen her since she was taken away to become a general. The father placed the potion he was enhancing softly on the old and dirty-looking table, and approached both hugging them," it has been a long while my little general, how did the ceremony go? We received a letter from the Prince about it, but sadly no invitation. "I suspect that it was due to the place where the ceremony occurred." "Really? Where did they take you, dear?" She looks at mother who questioned her and says," the throne room, they made a little party there, it was an incredibly large room, from the queen words only Rizia the peasant hero was the other only lowborn that attended such a stage in a ceremonial way, and also where she received that title." "Does that mean you received a title too?" "Yes, father, from this day onwards, I''m above any of the heads from the 8 rose families in what comes to war alone, and outside I only respond to the king or queen, but since we''re in the middle of a royal dispute, I still have some freedom, therefore, today''s a short visit, as I missed you both and wanted to see you before things get gruesome with the goblins." "Did you do something to them? What did they entitle you with? Did they force more lands or similar to you?" "Ah, sorry father, I''m now entitled as divine general, upon the grace of queen Lily, as for lands and the like, I will get a piece from every territory I conquer here onwards, which can be sold for money if you don''t want to handle the lands." "I''m really not interested in a feudal lifestyle, but depending on the amount of the lands you receive that may not be so bad, what do you think Rosaline?" "Well, we''re trying to have more children, so it would be a good way to not have to work all the time, and actually have a good future for our kids when they grow." "Seems like you''ll have to embrace the noble lifestyle father," Aurora mentions while teasing Luke then starts laughing making Rosaline smile. "Fine, fine if I must then so be it, but for that, you would still need to conquer those lands, have you progressed in the territory or in any way?" "I recently slaughtered 300 thousand goblins, so I could have held a new line, but I don''t want a direct confrontation with them, my war style is irregular after all, which means I''ll only strike when I know I''ll win, and right now is not the precise moment to do it." "Was that gigantic amount the reason why you were called!?" Mother shouts as father remains with a dumbfounded expression still processing the number. "One of them, perhaps the main motivation for the ceremony, nonetheless, the queen was extremely well informed, meaning there truly are spies on the three armies possibly from the pink rose family... probably to ascertain everyone achievements and whose humans do the job better." "Meaning that one of them has been keeping their eyes on you, how do you even know there''s a spy?" ''Because one of the spies is in this room hiding, but I don''t know the reason why. Is the queen trying to prove that if I don''t act the way I want she''ll kill them? No, she already enslaved me with that title, and this spy entered the room after I did, meaning that it''s not my parents but me, to keep their eyes on me, this could indeed be troublesome, should I take the spy out? If I fake that I''m using magic only to show a new skill to them, I could lower the assassin guard and trap this strange presence...'' "I know because I''ve been trying to improve the kingdom in a lot of ways, and all of them were somehow unveiled and told to her grace, in other words, there must be someone very talented always chasing me, or at least, when I go to important events, or talk with potential supporters..." ''Just as the queen thought this Aurora girl is incredible, to think we were a step ahead of her, but in reality, she already knew about us, time to step out for a bit, and recover my breath,'' the hidden human starts walking to the exit. "If you ever need a break feel free to return home daughter, you know we''re always here for anything you need." "Thank you father, and mother here''s a little something," she removes a folded paper from a side pocket hidden in the dress. "This is?" She looks at it confused while grabbing the paper. "A recipe for a strawberry cake I ate in the throne room, it looked like something you could make next time I come home, to reward your one and only daughter, at least, till a new one is born," Aurora says a little louder while winking with the left eye as the presence feels close on the right side, Rosaline understanding her intentions says," very well, if possible when you come for your birthday, I''ll do it, a big one even." "Thank you mother, you two are the best, but I must go now, send my regards to Miles and Johan, I didn''t see them around, and also Leonor." "Sure we will," they hug her one more time after they spoke in unison. Feeling the presence a bit further behind waiting for her, she whispers," don''t get in contact with you know who, till I know for sure it''s safe, and I''m sorry for not being able to do more, nonetheless I''ll do my best to win this war." With a similar tone, Luke says, "don''t worry dear, we have powerful guards stationed at home from Prince Julius, so focus on what you have to do, and don''t worry about how you look in the mirror, there''s certainly a swordmaster around willing to teach you." Aurora smiled at the father clever words and said," I''m thankful, but still think that magic is what suits me the best, I''m going now, I expect a baby in a year or two, so work hard my dear parents," upon hearing those last words they blush ending up looking at one another feeling further embarrassed, making the daughter smile and leave. ''I bet Iris would be super happy to have a younger sibling, I suppose I wouldn''t mind an extra family member either, perhaps some atonement for supporting the corruption in her mind, even though my past self deemed it necessary, Artana is a troublesome plane, but for now, still need to make this world a bit more livable first by exterminating the goblins, kind of expected the goddess Luna to become our enemy after that many deaths, if she hasn''t it means she still has a couple of aces up her sleeve, unless she didn''t notice it yet which would be weird... though maybe the gods can''t see more than one perspective at a time, some laws to limit them perhaps, well time will tell, let''s see how far I can go against this world gods with my own abilities first meanwhile my fated partner becomes stronger.'' Chapter 117 – Training arc Year 5009 after the system day 4 of the flowering season at Tonne village inside Ray house next to the dojo, a day after they arrived from the annual tournament. Sitting at a table with Iris, Ray speaks in a cold and serious tone," I''m proud of you, didn''t expect a fourth place on the first try, though it feels like you haven''t been completely honest with me, since the amount of mana you used during the entire tournament was abnormally high, and during our training sessions it would end a lot earlier, so have you been lying to me?" With a nervous expression I reply," I haven''t lied to you, my maximum mana is the one I showed, but I suppose there''s a way for it to recover faster which I got to learn about it during the tournament, swear that''s the truth." "A way? As far as I know, there are only four ways, rest, meditate, mana potions, and mana recovery passive skill, which way was it? Did you cheat the tournament with mana potions? Even if you did I don''t really care, but if your mana is greater than what you''re supposed to have then instead of 3 years perhaps more, it could shorten by a lot." "It is the fifth way, but sadly it''s the only thing I''m not allowed to talk about, since it''s something that belongs to my sister Aurora." "An item that helps with mana recovery... yes, that''s truly something worth being a secret, but does it mean that you can use it during our training, so you get to learn faster?" "Sadly I can only use it when sister around me..." "Oh... A rare skill, no, a unique skill shared by twins, meaning she''s able to help you recover mana, or perhaps she simply injected some of it before every round... Then at the end both of you were mana exhausted, so you didn''t have enough to beat Isabella, daughter," I smile kindly at him making him nod in agreement,'' I would love to tell you about whatever the other side of the mirror is, but I promised Aurora I wouldn''t tell anyone about it, please forgive me, Ray, in exchange I''ll do my best to master everything you teach me no matter how long it takes.'' "In that case, nevermind what I said earlier, let''s resume our training, so far I''ve been making you learn death dance which you executed nicely, but that was just the first step which involves rotating your body striking the enemy from his blind spot, that technique only works if you can pin the weapon with one of the hands before you execute the skill." "Yes, it was thanks to Raphael''s weapon being a long spear that I was allowed to try it, and even then he had time to dodge a fatal blow which he ended up healing." "Correct, however, with just that step in your case it won''t be enough as you have an element different than mine, when I use death dance, my sword injects thunder into the enemy weapon which is then conducted to the opponent''s hand, eventually paralyzing them momentarily, allowing me to deliver a death blow, but it depends on the quantity since it can have different effects." "Teacher element sounds amazing for a swordsman, every time you hit someone with a sword you can do that!" I said with a happy expression as I''m enjoying reviewing the fights. "Exactly! Even though it took me a while to figure it out when I was younger, and of course, it was not necessarily a good thing, as by some reason it also conducted to my body, eventually I maxed the resistance to it, something you should do too with yours, but in the future, for now, I want you to understand the basic concepts, since you''re done eating let''s go to the dojo, nothing like talking and demonstrating, especially for a dumb kid like you that learns faster that way." "Hey! I''m not dumb, I''ve been doing my best learning all your theories, they''re just hard concepts, or the teacher is just bad at explaining them," I avert my eyes from his and then runs at me, in order to, smack me as I bad mouthed him which I run for my life all the way to the dojo. Moments later we arrive inside it, and then he stops chasing me, giving me one of the hundred wooden swords he bought, which I take with a smile. "Pesky student." "Perverted teacher." "Blondie." "Oldie." As we stop trading insults our training swords start clashing," aim for my right waist," as I hear the teacher words my sword thrust in that direction, and then he death dances rotating his body aiming for my hip as I did to Raphael which I jump to the left side and block it. "That''s horrible, was that the best counterattack you could think of blondie? You truly need to improve your fighting sense." ''It was a lot easier when I had the voices of the other witches telling me what to do... hum?'' "Hey teacher what if we reverse it and you show me how it''s supposed to be done, I''ll learn faster that way!" Ray light blows at a speed I can''t dodge taking the hit on my right leg causing me pain," fool! If you don''t develop a fighting sense and how to predict your opponents, then in real combat you''ll be killed mercilessly, you must think with the little time you have left with your survival on the line as I keep telling you to do, you talentless brat!" I grit my teeth knowing his right and take a normal stance spreading my legs a bit further from each other, while hitting his training sword which results in it being hit back, as we trade a few blows I start sensing a weak spot where he told me to hit earlier, and instinctively I allow my body to thrust, giving space for him to death dance at me, which I realize that he shows me the back of the body as he turns to deliver a hidden blow that goes in front of his waist,'' what if I...'' I try to kick him but end up slipping as I didn''t retract my sword losing balance, tripping to the floor ending up sitting on the butt sitting, and see the slash pass above my head cleanly. "Why are you on the floor, you stupid student!?" He shouts angrily while noticing my focused expression to what I reply," I think I figured something, but then when I tried to kick your exposed back, I lost my balance, and also slipped..." "Seems like your starting to use that bean brain of yours," he hits my head lightly with the training sword," up, again." He takes two steps back while I stand up and then we resume the blow exchange," ideally is to fight without saying skill names, just allow your body to feel as you use them, you can even cancel their motion, for example, thrust in the same spot," as I hear the words I allow my sword to go deep missing while focusing on Ray body to what I see a one-fourth turn and then a reversed attack comes out of it with a sword attack from the left side which I block in front of me," like this you fake a death dance, which works if you use it a couple of times making your opponent react to it, and then you surprise him, the most important thing about swordsmanship and it applies to any other weapon, is to allow your body and sword to be free of this system, and in exchange, you''ll get an infinite amount of skills whose names you won''t need to memorize since your body will naturally know their every move." "Thank you for the lesson," I then let out a smile filled with excitement while extremely grateful for the knowledge from his words. I stance myself once more and shout," one more!" Pulling out a smile from Ray who resumes the striking. ''This body better last long enough to fully teach this kid, one with a will that doesn''t break no matter how powerless and weak-minded I try to make her be with plenty of insults, certainly will persevere long enough to catch up to me one day, especially since her natural talent is for magic, with the creativity and imagination she''s showed me before if used the same way for swordsmanship and later merging both... I want to see it!'' Once more I thrust into the weak spot slightly grazing Ray clothes, as this time I noticed it earlier and my body allowed me to react faster to it, and then the death dance started, this time I pull my arm backward matching his first step, and then turn my body slightly to the right and attempt a kick at the butt, feeling like I just hit a wall of stone, but still allowing me to break his balance, following it with a strike to the head to repay for the time I was hit, which Ray ducks without looking behind, and then turns to me, and fast strikes my head like using a mere wooden stick, with the most casual expression he starts laughing at me. ''Despite how much I want to see it, it''ll still take a long while.'' "That... that''s not fair how did you dodge without looking at it?" "It''s called sense, something that is developed through high intelligence status, it allows you to feel the things around you approaching, especially killing intent which is the most agressive of them all." "Is it something everyone can learn?" I question curiously as it would be something super amazing to have. "Can be, but doesn''t mean everyone will get it, requires a keen sense that is only acquired through a lot of fights to the death, at least, that''s how it worked for me." "Sense..." I mutter about it curiously. "I suppose it''s like a 6th sense in a way, an abnormal one that feels the enemy intention, not too different from the skill killing intent detector. " "What else can you sense with it teacher?" "My beloved swords, I can sense them from far away, possibly due to spending my entire life with them, even sleeping with them." ''Just how obsessed with swords is he!?'' "Anyways enough chattering, let''s resume the practise." We strike our wooden swords against each other and spend the rest of the day practising. Chapter 118 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 5 of the flowering season at Ray dojo. "Aren''t we practicing more of the death dance?" "No, today we return to the basics you love so much, eventually when you become better, learning a better version of death dance will be a lot faster." "Fine... What am I going to learn?" "Let''s see, I''ve made you run double what your mother did since you begun training..." "Right," I nod slightly having suffered from it. "I taught you how to do a back dash, a vanish step, and death dance, so you could escape if anything ever happened while I wasn''t around, or you find some overwhelming strong opponent in the tournament, even though you ended up unable to move, and you could have been killed if Isabella daughter wanted to." I hide my face in embarrassment for losing in such a one-sided way. "What matters is that you''re alive, as long as you never die, becoming stronger is a matter of time," he looks at me with a very serious expression reminding me of the few times my parents would get angry at me. "I understand, didn''t expect to be hit with paralysis, something I''ll have to become resistant to, in fact, is it possible to become immune to everything?" "Wouldn''t it be great if that was possible," laughter echoed the dojo, to which he then voices out," if your enemy has a level 1 skill that poisons you, and you have a max level resistance, the poison will still affect you, but the damage and length will certainly lessen, in other words, having high levels will surely help." "But teacher, I''ve read in tales of Artana about a beast being immune to paralysis." "It''s just like I explained the resistance was a lot higher than the hero skill, either that or the beast had a superior skill towards that status-ailment." "Status-ailment? What''s that?" "Basically what we''ve been discussing, any skill that inflicts you with a negative effect, you''re a witch, you should have a skill named blind, that is one of them and a very effective one during fights." "I''m surprised teacher knows about witch skills." "Let''s just say I saved one in the past called Saphira, but I haven''t seen her ever since, not like she wanted to learn the path of the sword, so I didn''t really waste time with her." ''Doesn''t quite sound like it, but I''ll leave it as it is.'' "She does have a beautiful name," I smile while picking an interest in it. "Well, the name comes from a blue gem that is very expensive." "Oh... I actually haven''t seen much about materials, money, and things, I''ve been busy with other stuff like farming, fishing, and adventuring even..." "Fair enough, anyway we''re deviating from the main subject, with your legs well trained," I watch him lower himself and grope my leg muscles making it ticklish to which I do my best to hold the laughter, he then says," I think they''re good enough for the next stage of running." "Eh!? More running!? When am I going to practice with the sword?" "Don''t complain blondie I''ve already taught you a bit more than your mother did, but your body is too young, the base is lacking, without it, it''ll eventually break down wasting all my effort," I let out a sigh upon hearing such words. "Even though I said that it doesn''t mean it''ll be a normal type of running." "Hum? Isn''t running, running?" "Come along," he goes outside the dojo and I follow through. "First you cover your feet with mana, then your legs and don''t allow it to go any higher than that." ''Status warn me only when my mana is running low.'' Notice: Order confirmed. I do as he says which is easy as I''ve practiced mana controlling with father plenty of times. "Good, if only you had that talent for swordsmanship you''d be peerless, but you don''t so bases it is, now you''ll have to learn how to walk while focusing an intense amount of mana on the legs without letting go of it," a smile surges in his expression,'' I''ll turn you into a magical swordsmanship user.'' As soon as I take the first step the mana vanishes inside my body surprising me," but I could hold it easily on a weapon with mana coating, what''s the difference?" "The sword isn''t alive, but you are, and mana is too, a form of energy, master it and you''ll be able to take a step further towards surpassing me, as I haven''t mastered the skill mana condensing which needs a second layer of mana below the outer one," he then starts laughing while heading to the house. "Fine! Just you wait! I''ll get this mastered in no time!" I shout loudly ending up alone, then I take a deep breath and start pouring mana in my legs, once I have enough a step forward is then taken making all the mana disappear. "I don''t understand why does it disperse, maybe the amount I''m using is too much?" I attempt to take another step forward with less mana, once I do, most of it disperses into the ground making me lose it. "Alright, a little bit remained around 10 out of 50, I guess I''ll have to control a soft aura in the beginning, and then once I master this amount, I''ll try with a higher one," I smile happily and excitedly at this new training which is proving to be rather fun and challenging. ''To think it would be easier to mana coat objects than our own body... I suppose that since the weapons are made with soul stones that they become more susceptible to receive energy, and they''re also kind of... not alive.'' This time around, I charge about 10 mana in each leg making a clear blue out-layer around them and start walking very, very slowly. ''Seems like 10 mana is as far as my talent with this method goes.'' ''I wonder though what''s this supposed to do...'' noticing a tree not too far away, I walk closer to it and upon reaching it I punch it with a normal outer layer of 10 mana causing the bark to go slightly inwards, then I punch one more time without relying on any layer, causing a less powerful reaction in it. ''Mana layer increased the damage to the bark... but what if I spend more mana? I guess it would just cause a wider hole in the tree, and the teacher mentioned a second layer... I''ll need to master this outer one first.'' Through repetitive walking attempts, I exhaust my mana falling on the ground full of sweat. ''I''m starting to take a grasp with walking while feeling the mana running outside my body 20 mana is the max I can control for now.'' Next to me, I hear the sound of a door closing and notice Ray who looks at me," are you mana exhausted?" "Yes, totally out of it," I smile while laid down looking up to him who seems happy. "Good once you recover it go back to practicing it, in a year you should be able to handle at least half of it, it took me a lot longer, but with your talent, for magic, I believe that much will be enough," Ray starts laughing while leaving towards the usual pub where he spends afternoons drinking. 65 days later in the 70th of the flowering season at night. I hear a voice that wakes me up. Notice: Skills have been received from Aurora, recommended to go inside the mirror. ''I wonder what happened... mirror,'' I get up and go through it appearing on the other side soon after. As soon as I enter that plane an oppressive cold aura made of my own element surrounds my body. Notice: Status synchronization updated. Notice: Status is evolving to a unique tier... Notice: Due to the Adorable witch existence two extra skills from the goddess have been received, Divine Sealing, Divine Connection. Notice: The properties of the Babel class are cursing the blessed skills... Notice: Mana being depleted at fast growths, Adorable witch assistance required (yes/no)? "''Yes! Help me Adorable!'' ''Of course, master, leave it to me!'' I start to feel a considerate large mana amount from the ritual that has lasted since the day she awakened filling me and then a mechanical different voice resounds in my mind. Notice: Profane connecting has been successfully transformed. Notice: I have successfully evolved into a unique tier, I''ll be reconfiguring the screen from here onwards while helping with the blessed skills. ''A voice? Who are you?'' My body remains expressionless as I currently am stuck with the pressure of mana. Notice: Your skill has taken over a connection with the system of this world as such that is who I am. ''I didn''t even know this place had such an existence, well do your best, I''m counting on you!'' Notice: Leave it to me almighty Babel witch. ''Why would you call me almighty? Aren''t you a greater existence than me?'' Notice: This is your soul world thus you''re above me. ''My own world...'' Notice: Soul manifestation has successfully converted, you will now be able to create things with it, however, it requires a large amount of soul which you do not currently own. Notice: A Profane connection has been established with all the 8 witches completing the enneagram, however, not currently usable, requires awakening. ''I understand, I''ll wait till sister finds me some, and I''ll do my best to awaken soon, but being able to transform my world at will sounds very enjoyable. I could make a great place for my family and friends!'' Notice: Profane Sealing has been altered successfully. ''With such a strong sealing power, not even my sister would dare meddle with me, not like Aurora would anyway, but someone as strong as her could be sealed away if necessary.'' Notice: Endless growth, cap, and awakening have transformed successfully retaining their names but becoming solely yours. As soon as the voice finishes the aura around me subdues and I regain full control of my body, and then I walk around while feeling my mana recharging quite fast,'' the power of love was it, adorable witch sure has cute ideas.'' In front of me, I discern a blue-haired girl in the middle of the circle that seems to be abnormally focused on something not noticing me. "Adorable!" I shout at her and she stares back at me halting what she was doing, "master Iris!" As usual, she gets up and glomps me making us both fall on the snow while being embraced in her arms. "Like I promised I''m back," I smile happily while gently patting her hair. "It seems like everything was successful, to think mast-" I interrupt her and say," just Iris is enough we''re family, and you need a name, I thought very hard on one since I met you, in fact, a name for all of you, and yours shall be Anastasia, and title... well there''s only one title that could fit someone like you, the adorable witch." Status: Anastasia | The Adorable Witch | Class: Witch Master: Iris Health: 1170/1170 | Mana: 3700/3700 Parameters: The master ones. Titles: The master ones. Skills: The master ones. Conditions to awaken: Receive a flower from the master. Tears instantly ran down her eyes followed by loud crying as she was overjoyed and couldn''t help herself but cry. "There there, everything''s alright Anastasia, it seems I''m a step closer to awakening the other seven witches, though I still have a long way to go still." After a while, the blue-haired girl after regaining her composure says," are you having fun learning swordsmanship? "Yes, teacher Ray is overpowered, I''m currently trying to improve in the control of mana with my body, so I came to this world to replenish it." "Mas- Ah, I mean..." a flustered expression appeared on her face as she did her best to call me by my name," Ir-Iris you... what I want to say is, that I''ve been unlocking some skills for you, and I''ve released the last witches seal as a result." "Their seal? What do you mean with that?" "Before I met you I was the ritual mastery, once you learned that skill, the seal that was locking me was released, as such, I''ve been doing similar for the leftover ones, which in total counting with me, make 8." "Interesting! That means the max of sisters I''ll have are 8, well it does match the enneagram, so you kind of already knew it." I smile happily and then push her away softly so we can both sit on the snow, once we do we resume the conversation. Chapter 119 – Training Arc "Let us have a look, status." Notice: Status currently disabled, it''ll take a while till I finish configuring it please be patient Babel witch. ''Understood, just Iris for you too is enough, you''ve been with me since the beginning, after all, one way or another at least.'' Notice: Understood Iris. "I currently can''t see that information, so what skills did you unlock for me?" "Even though you''re still far from awakening, I''ve used internal information to bypass a few of your future skills therefore I''ve unlocked two babel skills, they''ll be available to you once the class level goes a bit higher." "Well if I can''t use them might as well wait for when I get to see them." "Yes, that''s without a doubt one option! Meanwhile, you train with that swordmaster, I''ll be starting to unlock the skills of your class so that you don''t need to spend skill points," she places her hands on both cheeks checking how hot they are. "That does sound like a plan, I currently have a lot to think about with all the changes that happened today as well as the training I must undergo, it''ll take quite a while till I''m able to put everything to good use I suspect." "The new skills that the 8 witches alongside your disgraceful cursed soul are especially dangerous and shouldn''t be used lightly, can bring big consequences to this world." "What should I do related to them?" "I think mas- Ir-," her face becomes super red with all the mistakes making her look down to the snow, "Iris should first grow up a bit more so that one day you have a strong magical and intellectual base, in other words, growing up will help." "Teacher Ray did say something similar, how my base was lacking and that overdoing it could end up into losing everything..." I look to her blue eyes noticing they''re darker than Aurora ones and then at the snow where she''s starting at. I grab some of the snow with both hands and place a bit of each in her cheeks to help her cool down from all the embarrassment Anastasia must be feeling to the point of almost looking like she''ll have a fever. "Ir-Iris hands on m-my cheeks, ah!" She lets out a small shout and faints on the snow. I burst laughing loudly at the situation with all my heart and then let myself fall behind on top of the fluffy ground. "Ah... It truly has been quite the trip to this day, I''ll do my best to grow as powerful as I can to obtain my wish, to be truly happy." As soon as I finish saying that a bunch of different tones resounds in my mind. ''The eight of us will do our best to make your wish come true!'' I smile happily and then get up," I''ll be returning now and keep on training, I''ll drop by every now and then to pay you a visit and replenish mana, take care of them meanwhile Anastasia." The girl goes to a sitting position and then changes to one kneeling where she places the left knee forward, the left arm on top of it facing her right hip, and lowers her head, "I''ll be waiting... Iris," I smile cutely at her and then leave towards the mirror. Upon reaching it a similar yet different mechanical voice resounds in my mind. Notice: Status has been configured successfully and to avoid the mess from before, I''ve resumed everything and split it into some parts thus from now on, think about what you wish to see and it''ll appear, due to the unique tier it''s also cost-free. ''That''s insane! Great work status, thank you for all the support you''ve been providing me!'' Notice: With pleasure Iris. ''Let''s see... skill points.'' Skill Points: 2 ''Oh... I understand, yes this will certainly make things a lot easier, show me the skill list in total.'' Babel Witchcraft Skill Tree: Actives: Destiny Cards: Once per day can use a random card out of a 22 deck that will bring a catastrophe into the world for a limited time or till a condition is met, grave consequences. Dark Alchemy [Crafting potions with limited effects and that only last for so long, starts at 10%, 0,5% per level.] Mana Shield: 0.25% Damage is absorbed to MP instead of HP, 0.25% per level. Drain HP: Absorbs 1 HP per minute from enemies around healing itself, +1 per level. Decay: It''ll rot slowly something it touches, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magic Analysis: Can analyze the properties of the magic, of a magic circle, or the area itself, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Curses: (It requires casting time, the higher the proficiency the faster it''ll be.) Frog: May transform the target into a frog for a period of time, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Delirium: Makes the target have a random illusion for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Mute: Makes it so that they can''t speak for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Blind: Makes it so that the vision for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Deafen: Makes it so that the hearing for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Taste: Makes it so that they lose palate for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Smell: Makes it so that they lose the sense of smell for a period of time, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Paralysis: Paralyzes a random part of the body, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Fear: Induces fear towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Confusion: Causes confusion towards the target, 0.5% chance of success, 0.5% per level. Rituals: (Require spending mana to create a magical circle, needs tremendous amounts of mana, can accumulate every day.) Memory Loss: Makes targets inside the magical circle lose some memories, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. Sleep: Makes targets inside the magical circle fall asleep, 0.25% chance of success, 0.25% per level. Snow Falling: Due to Ice element snow will fall, everywhere that snows will be Iris mana territory, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Cursing Objects: A random curse will be applied in an object, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Taint: It''ll taint users inside the magical circle in some way, 0,25% chance of success, 0,25% per level. Magical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from magic damage. Physical Barrier: Defends a place inside a magical circle from physical damage. Detection Barrier: Detects anything that enters inside a magical circle. Babel Arts: Grimoire possession: Links oneself with the grimoire to use Pandemonium skills. May affect personality while in use. Grimoire renouncing: Unlinks oneself with the grimoire. Pandemonium skill: Unlearned Pandemonium skill: Unlearned Pandemonium skill: Unlearned ¡­ Passives: Babel Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. May affect personality. Grimoire Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. May affect personality. Witchcraft: Increases the whole skill tree proficiency by 0.1%, per level. May affect personality. Curse¡¯s Mastery: Increases curse chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Ritual''s Mastery: Increases ritual chance to activate by 0.25%, per level. May affect personality. Dark Alchemy Mastery: Increases alchemy chance by 0.2%, per level. May affect personality. Magic Control: Increases specified proficiency by 0.25%, per level. Magic Attack: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Defense: Increases specified proficiency by 1 per level. Magic Knowledge: Increases intelligence by 1 per level. Charm: Increases charm by 1, attracts generally the opposite gender, 1 per level. Mp Absorption: If damaged by an enemy magical skill heal Mp by 0.25% of its total mana cost, 0.25%, per level. Fire Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Water Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Earth Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Air Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Nature Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Poison Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Acid Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Ice Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Explosion Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Lightning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Spirit Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Summoning Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Light Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Dark Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Time Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. Space Mastery: increases specified proficiency by 1%, per level. ''I want to acquire magic attack and magic defense passives. Notice: Skills successfully learned; Status updated. ''I suppose the normal voice lines from before still match, that''s cute and familiar.'' Notice: Only in this world can I keep speaking freely, since in the other world the system is something else, and I lack privileges. ''It can''t be helpt, which means you''re partly my skill and something else entirely, maybe someone that belongs to this world alone.'' Notice: A system of sorts. ''Well that is fine, as long as you''re on our side, you''re more than welcome to be part of this world.'' I take a step further entering the mirror appearing outside the dojo near a tree where I was before. ''I can''t coop with the magic and mirror side as I am right now, so I''ll just keep on training with Ray and surpass him, after that, I feel like awakening will be a lot closer to happen, speaking of which, is teacher class an awakened one perhaps?'' After charging some more mana I allow myself to take a step forward, slowly but surely, after multiple times while doing my best each time till I run out of mana and end up feeling double the fatigue from before. ''I might be able to recover mana, but my body can''t keep up with it... I really do have a long way till I have a strong enough base, no point in rushing either could cause permanent damage that the healing of this world wouldn''t solve.'' ''The destruction of the mana veins we have inside ourselves or even get mana sick from having more mana than my maximum capacity which in the mirror world is easy to achieve if I''m not careful.'' ''First weeks were lessons by Ray teaching me about many ways where we humans could die other than age, even though most of them were either natural diseases or some caused by insects, beasts, and monsters.'' ''Survival of the fittest is what teacher calls this world... he fought a lot of enemies, but most of the time was obsessed improving swordsmanship, to the point of sleeping and never letting go of the two swords, I was even surprised he lent them to me for the tournament.'' ''I wonder if this was the training Sylvia also went through, my teacher doesn''t talk much about that woman, since the day she abandoned the training for marriage, it was a shame has the talent was the real thing, and it had been a great investment, having never met anyone else equal, what Ray referred as one in a million talent which in this world that would easily mean one human per generation.'' ''With teacher elderly age with the small possibility of him dying, I''m the last chance of succeeding all his work and reaching the place where he wanted to be, I don''t know if I''m as talented as Alicia who became a hero sort of recently, and has probably been sleeping and living with swords, but I''ll do my best, be it either in the path of the sword or on the path of magic, if I can, I''ll master both and surpass both the swordmaster Ray and the elemental master Ryan owner of the magic institute.'' ''Together they make up the two great prodigies of our century, both excelling their own paths, and the one I wish to walk lies beyond surpassing both, once I''m done with teacher Ray, I''ll open a shop to help parents with money, being noble by name, doesn''t mean we have the financial resources we''d like, and it seems mother despite her age is still trying to get at least one more sibling which I can''t wait to meet, so the more money the merrier, after that if I''m successful, I''ll either go adventuring or ask for lessons at the magic institute, with the recommendation letter, it should be fairly easy to get it.'' "Hey blondie, what are you still doing on the ground? Trying to catch a cold and die from sickness?" Upon hearing these words I get up from there and face Ray, who looks rather wasted," been drinking again?" "Sometimes you just do what you got to do, and in my case is drinking merrily," he starts laughing while taking tipsy steps almost falling, and despite that Ray doesn''t use the swords as a walking stick, in fact, often would his face fall on the floor getting himself hurt than dirtying the swords. "I really don''t get your love for those two weapons..." "They are..." He does a hiccup and then says," special beings, all of them, if you can listen to them," and another one," there''s nothing you won''t be able to cut." "Are you perhaps admitting that you can talk with them, teacher?" I made a puzzled expression trying to understand what he means. "I wish I could... to learn their story... and the truth of my demise..." He falls beating his face on the ground. "Ugh... here we go again," I carry him inside to the bed on the first floor of his small house. I then pull the linens up after placing the swords carefully next to him as he has nightmares if they''re too far, believe it or not. "Like this, you should be fine, have a good rest teacher." ''Teacher often while drunk talks about his demise, more specifically the reason why he became a fallen noble, but sadly, I haven''t got the chance to know the truth, I feel like Ray doesn''t know it either.'' ''What could have possibly happened that would make him go so low that he''d lose such an important rank...'' I stare at him quietly with curiosity. Chapter 120 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 72 of the flowering season at the entrance of the dojo two people could be seen seated. "So Iris you''re saying that there''s someone who considers himself to be the strongest assassin in the world?" "Yes master Ray, he''s been tasked to keep me safe even though I''m with you, so I don''t really feel in danger." "That Isabella woman is pretty delicate with her inaudible steps, I wonder just how good is this man you''re talking about," I smile happily at that and then respond," can''t be helpt teacher, there''s always someone stronger out there as the world is quite vast, the reason why I want to be the strongest one." "At least motivation and a firm goal you don''t lack," he starts laughing while looking at the sky above us. "I have a request teacher Ray," I look at him with a serious expression which he takes notice gazing lower at me. "What is it blondie?" "Once I surpass you, you must promise to quit drinking, and tell me how you became a fallen noble," I say as seriously as possible to what he replies rather calmly," sure, that''s a good reward, even though I expected you to ask for my swords, I guess you''re nicer than I thought." I start laughing and after a while, I take a quick look around me eventually gazing at my teacher," I could never steal your precious swords from you, plus I want to master one-handed swordsmanship, I need one of my hands always free." "You do? For what?" He asks curiously staring at my open hand. "Since my left arm is slightly stronger than my right one, I''ll use the sword with it, and a magical weapon on my right one is the style I believe that could fit me the best." "Hum... I suppose in the future, I could buy you a short staff to increase your magical attack, it also helps with conducting your mana easier." "A staff... maybe I could use it to smack people''s heads the way you did on mine the other day with the sword," as soon as I finish we stare at each other bursting with laughter. "Ah... you''re really a foolish girl Iris." "I might indeed be a fool, but at the very least, everything I do is with my happiness in sight." "That''s the reason you wish to become stronger? To be happy?" "Yes, protecting my happiness, and for that, I''ll certainly need an overwhelming power, how about you teacher, why did you wish to become stronger?" "Back then my noble family fell off the rose top 8 due to the loss of a great investment where my parents were tricked by the head of the gray house, as such, instead of buying random things, they decided to fully support me with everything they could, ultimately giving me a strong base which I started refining, but of course, even then I wasn''t strong enough and the world made sure to show it to me, as such, things that I''ll tell you in the future happened, and my family fell off the charts." "I understand..." ''To think someone tricked his parents, but looking at how old he is the parents must already be dead, in other words, the current head is that person''s successor, so not my place to meddle." I get up and charge my legs with mana, I can now hold 40 of it as I walk, and upon doing so," seems like you''ve been improving slightly faster than I expected you to do, keep it up Iris, walking is the first real step babies take after crawling." "It sure is like that..." as I spend my mana slowly with each step Ray tells me something rather interesting. "That sister of yours is rather eccentric, the speech she made recently, I received a copy of it, and I couldn''t help but wanting to fight some goblins after reading it." "My sister''s speech? Hadn''t that been a long time ago before the annual tournament even?" "Apparently she made a new sole one to the great masses instantly spurring a lot of humans inner emotions, dare to know about it?" "Of course, but read it for me, as I''m currently having a tough time handling mana," he began laughing and then started reading it for me. "They say destruction only comes at the hand of the powerful, thus the strong can''t help but extend their hands and break those around themselves. Do not forget that through the entire story of this world, it is mentioned that the weakest can''t help but cower in fear, for when those who are born superior decide to tear us apart, and steal from us everything we have, we end up with nothing but the darkness of death and the poverty of our souls. We''ve faced every possible defeat before the system was implemented, as the different races were born unequally, but even then ours was since birth inadequate, and utterly weaker compared to those around us," he senses my mana going out of control sometimes while reading it. "That was quite something teacher Ray..." I say rather excited and surprised by the words used. "It was the beginning but it was an amazing start that would instantly make us humans feel extremely weak, which in a way is not absolutely right, since not all of us are this powerless, it was a manipulative speech right from the beginning to pull the dark side of humans out." I then defended my sister''s speech," that would be true if there existed a human capable of defeating every other being on their own, but from what teacher Ray told me, that was not the case," he started laughing remembering some peculiar opponents. "Well perhaps she''s not absolutely wrong," he notices a happy smile appearing on my expression as soon as his words end," still that sister of yours is pretty charismatic, aside from already being a good leader, perhaps even good enough to rule the kingdom." "Aurora the queen... that would be quite strange as she''s not really into nobility, dislikes them even." "Yet she''s become one, isn''t that rather contradicting blondie?" "That was the only way she could become the general of the army due to social class strife, so it can''t be helpt." "The truth is not that one my dumb student," he chuckles confusing me. "What do you mean by that?" "The great existence Rizia, a peasant who never stopped being one, in other words, Aurora chose to ascend to nobility." My mana goes out of control and then I retract it stopping the training as I can no longer focus. "You have a long way to go, Iris, if it was in the middle of a fight and someone told you something like this, you would no longer be able to control your mana resulting in your death, that''s not part of the bases I taught you." "Apologies teacher, but why the hell did she become a noble if that wasn''t necessary!?" I shout rather angrily startling my teacher who didn''t expect these emotions. "To make an example for further peasants, showing that they too can ascend in the future to come, marking this a new era to fight the social classes gap, and possibly invoking the desires of such peasants to join her army, allowing the prince Julius to become the ruler." My emotions instantly go back to normal and I resume my training," I understand she''s aiming for some sort of equality towards all humans," once I start controlling my mana once more I hear something unpleasant. "You could perceive it like that, yes, that girl is very odd, you should be wary of her." With a subtle coldness spreading from my gaze I take a few steps facing my teacher and then my lips move," she''s my sister, I won''t tolerate disrespect towards my family." "It seems like my taunting worked, a cold emotion is what you need to control that aura easier, you just took four steps barely losing any mana," he laughs while pointing at my legs," plus it was just a prank, I don''t really care about a child, the only kid that is of my concern is you, my successor, also you''re a weakling if I''d like I could bad mouth your entire family and friends, and you wouldn''t be able to lay even a finger on me, you are trash, now go back training so at least in the future you might have a chance to talk with me in such a tone," he laughs the entire conversation throwing it away to which I let it be since his words are rightful and I can''t do anything about it. With a low tone I reply coldly," just you wait, I''ll master this in no time and show you who the weak one is!" "Yes, exactly, that''s the spirit, don''t forget that emotion while you train this, it''ll help you a lot in the future!" ''Finding the person trigger is easily the hardest thing, but to think hers would be such a simple one, with this, as long as she can not be happy, she''ll go a lot faster... ironically it''s the opposite of her wish, a coincidence perhaps? No that can''t be so, this world works in a unique way, in other words, her true nature? A second one? Ice element which is essentially cold? That could be the case... both siblings seem to be rather interesting.'' Chapter 121 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 76 of the flowering season inside the dojo a girl training could be found. "Make sure you always take a step forward when you wave the sword down, it''ll not only increase your range but also allow your body to create more strength, make sure you put your back into it and keep using both hands, your arms need to grow equally strong." ''Teacher sure picked quite the heavy wooden sword, he bought a lot of different ones, some lighter, shorter, larger, and he''s making me wave all of them for a while now.'' "It looks to me that your body reacts the best to a sword held by two hands, which is a shame since you don''t want such swordsmanship." "Sadly, to be able to excel in both I''d need to be able to retain my right hand free, but I can still learn how to wield a short sword with both hands even if I end up using only one." "The path I thought for you is harder than Sylvia''s one since she focused on swords like I did, as such, I''ve been making you have physical and magical training, if you use the mana you''ve been training for the past days in your leg when you take a step forward, in fact, try it and see for yourself the difference." "A path only for myself? That sounds rather interesting, but will it allow me to surpass both teacher and your student?" "Yes, of course, if you manage to learn both that is, it will also require a longer time, but then you''ll at least have a great base which you''ll be able to improve on your own through fighting and training." "I''ll take on your challenge then!" I charge 100 mana on my left leg while raising the sword above my head with the tip directed backward and take a step forward while allowing it to slash in front of me. Once the feet fall I feel incredibly stable with my mana serving as a foothold and the sword curves without any issue. My teacher then starts clapping lightly and then says," now imagine if you used mana coating on your hands and weapon while doing that." "In the weapon I understand, but what would the hands change?" "Well look at your own," upon his words I stare at them noticing they''re sort of red slightly swollen," would an outer layer of mana enable them to conserve the skin properly?" "Of course, but it would also allow the sword to not slip, and even if an enemy parried it, would allow you to become able to grab it tighter without hurting yourself in the process as long as the mana lasted of course." "Let''s see what I can do about that," I pour mana on my hands, left leg, and then restart the stance, once I resume it everything flows with great control losing a bit of the energy I used to cover everything. "Is there any point in not just using all this mana for a spell to defeat the opponent rather easier?" Upon my words, Ray''s eyebrow went up and then he grabbed a wooden sword," magic and weapons exist equally, what you can do with one thing, can''t do with the other, and using mana to coat yourself, if you have good control you don''t waste it, but by turning it into an element or a skill, you lose the entirety of the value, as such, it can be said that this hard path allows the user to have their mana last a lot longer, especially since we recover it quite slow." He covered his hands and legs with mana different than mine as I notice something strange in his and he does the same stance and motion I did, and as soon as the sword finishes the trajectory he stops it firmly, and a snap sound resounds the dojo. "Uh!? What was that?" "I made the sword slide through wind splitting it in two momentarily, and the space behind it that was left behind the motion was probably the sound of it, at my max speed I can even create a wind wave without relying on the wind element, not entirely sure about the theory behind it, but I believe it is the wind propagating and accelerating at such a speed that sound comes from it." "That''s... simply incredible!" I go in awe with the demonstration finding myself incredibly motivated to pursue his teachings. "It doesn''t quite matter how many statuses we have Iris if we can''t grasp and use them properly, this world status shows our potential and maximum amount of it with numbers, for example, having 1000 strength, but doesn''t mean we can use that much without proper training, same for everything else, from what you told me, you spent most of your points if not all, in wisdom, in other words, you should now be able to sense the lack of control you have when applying it directly to your body." "In other words, I shouldn''t just focus on what status numbers show me, but instead train myself to excel at the different parameters it has, and try to surpass them!" "Well I don''t think surpassing them is possible since they are the current max, in your case with the titles you got, might be already more than what your body can handle, you''d need quite the blessings from the gods to reach such a stage," he started laughing loudly while imagining it. "I have a few, but I don''t know if any would help with that," as soon as I tell him that he stops laughing and looks seriously at me with some doubts running inside his mind, "what do you mean by that Iris?" ''Now to review the names, status cursed skills.'' Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 17, Soul Manifestation, Endless Growth, Endless Cap, Endless Awakening, Profane Sealing, Profane Connection. "From what I can see in the personal data type of skill, I have endless growth, endless cap, and endless awakening!" The wooden sword falls off his hand while he makes a dumbfounded expression,'' this girl... she can grow endlessly? Is this the reason why everything I teach her is learned faster than when I self-learned and self-discovered? Not really sure what the other two would do but they should contribute to her in some way, in fact, how did she get three different blessings? Well doesn''t matter too much, as long, as she can succeed me that''s everything I care for.'' "Don''t be lazy blondie, keep training because you still have an 80-year gap to close till you can reach me," he starts laughing provoking me. "I''ll close such a distance in no time!" I shout angrily while resuming the training with a determined expression focusing on my body and mana, which allows Ray''s smile to go past unaware. ''Get stronger fast kiddo, the enemies of humanity won''t wait for you to get stronger, I might have to pay a visit to the front lines soon,'' a dangerous glaring could be seen on his old wasted face. "The killing pressure doesn''t really make it easier to focus teacher," upon hearing my complaint he leaves the dojo without saying anything, leaving me to my own training, ''seems like Ray was upset with something, was it something I said or did? Probably one of his old memories striking again.'' I channel mana through my body and start taking a few steps while maintaining a cold composure after rewarming my body a bit I start waving my sword the way he taught me. After 30 mana slashes, a familiar voice resounds in my mind. Notice: The Skill Sword Posture has been acquired. System: The title Swordsmanship has been received. System: The title Sword Series has been received. ''Surprised I only received the title now after training for so long, perhaps for having three skills with sword name in it? Would certainly make some sense, I''ve run out of mana, but I don''t feel too tired yet. Guess I''ll keep on waving the sword, I can at the very least keep improving my posture with the sword even if I don''t use mana, not sure what the skill will give me, but by the name some sort of control or stability which will certainly be of help.'' After a few hours of carefully waving the sword without spending any mana, I take a few steps to the side and allow myself to lay on the wooden floor of the dojo to rest as the spot I was is sweaty. Soon after Ray walks in and stares down at me," too tired to walk again?" "I should be able to but the floor feels good," once my words entered his ears he chuckled, then stared at my body parts noticing something," you should let your hands rest and place them on cold water or something similar, it''ll welp with the swelling, I''ll be away for a few days, don''t stop training though seeing as you''re already doing it on your own, I suppose you won''t be lazy." I stare at him surprised," didn''t know you took notice of it, as to be expected of my teacher," he chuckles at such words and makes a serious expression," don''t be slothful, it would only delay the time for you to learn new things." "Yes yes, I understand, I promised to do my best, and I''m keeping my word," I smile proudly at myself and my exhausting efforts. "Good, I''ll be back later," he turns his back on me and leaves without saying anything else. "Take your time teacher, and be careful, in preference avoid drinking any alcohol you find on your way!" I shout happily while waving my hand as he goes. ''Quite the serious expression he had in him, I wonder what''s bothering him...'' Chapter 122 – Training Arc Outside the dojo, Ray''s swords start tingling in his hip, almost like asking for something out of the owner, realizing this he moves towards the back of the house further north from it. ''Yes, yes, take it easy, I can feel it too, a curious gaze of someone strong,'' placing himself on a drawing stance after reaching a far enough distance from the house and the dojo a low old voice is then heard," unique skill sense," a blue mana aura expands around and ends up allowing Ray to notice a presence. ''Seems like the kid wasn''t lying, to think there truly was someone rather talented spying on us, or rather protecting her... it seems my instincts have grown rather dull.'' A dark hooded man appears in front of Ray staring at him silently, ''I see, he really does have a good pressure to him, but nothing that I can''t slice in half if necessary.'' The swords start shaking making the old man excited," so you''re the Omar kid, why are you following my student around?" "I was tasked to keep her alive no matter what, fallen noble Ray, I believe our interests align in that sense," he focuses on Ray swords who look are acting weird for mere weapons, reminding him of when the red book teeth shook,'' a bad omen is it? I suppose this ain''t a man I''m meant to fight either, first that girl Aurora and now this old man, this world truly is filled with talented humans,'' a faint smile crossed his face which remained hidden beneath the shadow of the black hood. With a cold tone Ray imposed on Omar, "as much as what you say is true, I would still be rather happier if I didn''t have a pair of eyes permanently looking at us, plus I''m more than enough to keep that girl safe." "That doesn''t compete for you to decide, I will end my mission when I''m ordered to do so," the man clicks the tongue then vanishes into stealth. "Running away, are we? Unique skill seven sword arts, fourth move, the thunder," upon unsheathing the sword a bolt of lightning projected from the sword falls where Omar had just been before going into stealth, after waiting a bit for some sort of response, Ray sheathes it back again after spitting on the floor,'' the guy''s quite fast at running away and hiding, this is why I don''t like assassins, freaking cheap assholes.'' Omar who had escaped barely in time having the robe sleeve on the right arm burnt to charcoal looked at the old man from afar,'' what a scary human, it seems like the one has found quite the teacher,'' he smiled happily keeping himself in silence to not hint his location at Ray. Upon returning close to the dojo as he didn''t want anything to do with Ray, Omar ended up realizing that the girl was once again missing, this would happen from time to time which would let him dumbfounded every time, but due to the existence of the old man, entering the dojo was without a doubt off-limits, as setting foot in a training area constantly used by a master, wouldn''t allow his life to be spared even with stealth, the tiniest creak the wooden floor or wall could do, the motion of the door or window opening, and of course the unique skill sense which allowed to find prey, were all deadly signs to stay away. ''These disappearances by the one should be the reason why it took a while to find her with the item, is she perhaps able to make her body vanish? Even as a stealth user I know for sure that''s not the case, at least not one hundred percent, while this skill can in ways be found cheap, it has plenty of weaknesses, whatever she uses, feels to be on another level, almost like a higher plane of existence... wait a minute, the prophecy says the one will lead us into a new world, does she have something like that? No, that would be impossible, no human would have a realm of their own, at best they could own a dimensional space due to the item bag, and that doesn''t allow living species to be inside unless they''re already dead. That place she''s meant to take us is already being paved by the war, soon we''ll control the territories of the goblins and get a place for our allies to live in. It''ll be a bit hard to protect Iris if I keep losing track of the child this way...'' A few moments earlier when Iris noticed Ray leaving. I take the chance to get up and enter the mirror, once on the other side I bury my hands in the snow. "Ah... this feels truly pleasant, can almost feel my hands recovering from the swollen and calluses," I make an aroused expression at the pleasure this sensation proportionate my mind getting my cheeks slightly blushed. ''The space around me looks really small with all these void walls enclosing the space due to my soul being small, status soul.'' Soul: 1754 ''Should be around a kilometer per thousand soul quantity, at least from what I can tell, it''s hard to calculate by eye alone.'' I lay on the ground burying my face in the fluff of the snow cooling down from all my thoughts. ''Just from doing this alone every time I come around, my cold and ice resistance skills tend to increase some levels, even if they''re getting kind of slower nowadays, and my shorts and short sleeve shirts not being good for cold. It''s very strange how there are only piles of snow everywhere, I''d expect some trees or even stones... but there''s truly nothing else.'' "Iris?" "Anastasia?" I take my face off the snow looking at her with a red face from the cold. "What do you think your doing!? You''ll catch a cold like that!" She shouts at me while forcing me to dress her black robe with a white enneagram star on the back. ''Not that long ago I bought 10 of them for myself, the 8 witches, and Aurora to wear, it was their idea to make us all feel part of something.'' ''Even though we''re already part of this circle,'' I look at it, and then above it. ''A white enneagram star with a circle around it on top of the snow, or rather, the drawings of doesn''t have any of the white fluff, that emptiness is what composes the symbol.'' ''A light blue aura extends all-around glued itself to the void walls, the bigger my soul the more this aura expands, with the continuous mana being provided by Anastasia, speaking of which,'' I push some of the snow off my body and get up, then my eyes gaze upon her," any notice of the other witches?" Without intending to I end up voicing myself with a tone of authority, and due to that the adorable witch bows lightly with a serious expression in front of me, replying in a calm tone," I''ve only spoken to them about random subjects, as they all anticipate your great awakening, babel witch, master Iris," she stares at me unfazed,'' is Iris okay? Master feels a little conflicted today...'' Feeling a bit flustered from my own tone and words, I walk towards the circle sitting on the spot that was decided to be mine, the one furthest to the left, and then I signal with a kind smile for Anastasia to sit next to me which she quickly does, plus once she''s closeby we hold hands. "If I''m not mistaken, it was something like cursed skill profane connection?" I question myself in doubt and then a screen appears in front of me. Profane Connection level 2: Connect to the witches? Connect to the system? ''Connect to the witches please,'' suddenly I feel my mind connecting to the soul stones around me on top of each perfectly spot around the entire circle. The tones start resounding in my mind and then it becomes clear finding a balance on its own. ''Hello? Can you all hear me?'' Familiar tones start resounding on my mind such as demonic, evil, charming, sleepy, and adorable ones, ''master Iris! It''s been so long!'' ''I hope you girls have been doing well, I apologize for taking so long to awaken, but it seems it''ll take a lot more, currently mastering swordsmanship and magic, it''ll still take a while to master both.'' An energetic tone then resounds in my mind,'' No matter how long it takes we''ll wait, do your best master Iris at a speed of 2000% the normal, we''re here to support you!'' I giggle, ''that does sound full of energy alright,'' the different tones fill the connection with laughter. System: The title Connection has been received. System: The title Connected Series has been received. The system voice resonates on our call causing all sorts of static noise which causes an evil tone to complain,'' tell the system to go kindly fuck himself, damn it.'' I start laughing loudly and then gaze upon the soul stone that belongs to such a being imagining the way my body would act, and somehow actually perceiving the image and taking it as reality,'' I can see you!'' System: The title Demented has been received. Due to the title name, I realize it was only an illusion and the image disappears almost like it was never there in the first place. ''That was... quite unusual..'' I cackle in a saddened tone. A warm tone then resonates on my mind through the connection,'' cheer up Iris, you are you no matter what happens to your mind, we''ll always be there to keep you safe.'' "Am I going crazy...?" I ask with some curiosity and a touch of sorrow letting my voice echo through the white plane. An innocent tone almost as cute as the adorable one starts a little explanation,'' In a way, you are kind of in the middle of nowhere, under a snowstorm, filled with nothing but white, in a world overwhelming for the body you currently possess, and the worst is probably that you''re talking to no one. I start cackling madly, and then when I get a hold of my sanity back I remind myself of something,'' wasn''t my brainwash resistance maxed? Then how is this world or whatever affecting my mental health?'' ''Perhaps the cursed class, or the use of the cursed skill? Not to forget you''re speaking with fellow cursed existences... You might''ve not noticed dear Iris, but you''ve stopped being yourself ever since the day you choose the witch class among many possibilities.'' ''Hum? What do you mean? There was only that class!'' I shout losing the sense of reality and fabrication feeling that a piece of me has shattered through this conversation alone. ''No, no, not at all master Iris, was it not you who chose that class before all others? No one but you, solely you, exclusively you, ultimately you, you tied your path the moment you gave up on searching for other options, and this is the price, we are the price, your sister class is the price, everything is a consequence of your acts,'' a graceful sound of a giggle from an innocent tone echoes in my mind. ''Ah...'' my body and voice react on their own by laughing wickedly and shaking slightly, and then without the voices expecting it,'' yes, that was the path I choose, and I don''t regret it, it may have not been the best decision, however, it was the one who gave my sister Aurora something she desired from the bottom of her heart, and it also allowed me to have a bigger family, you girls, as such, I welcome all the curses this life may inflict upon all of me, and I''ll beat every single one of them.'' Clapping sounds echoed through my mind together with crying and laughter. Chapter 123 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 81 of the flowering season in tonne village. ''Sometimes taking a break feels quite nice, like going to the marketplace and buy groceries to cook with, today is one of such amazing ones, even though I can''t shake the gaze I receive all the time which makes the world beyond the mirror the most comfortable place to be.'' "Hello ma''am, good morning, I''d like to buy two red fishes please." "Oh, how educated, I wish my children could be like you.'' ''A cursed human down to the core?'' I giggle softly and stare deep into her eyes," I''m certain your children will grow fantastically, just keep pouring some of that motherly love, it''s the perfect potion one could drink!" "My goddess, what a truly kind child, here take these two, they''re the best catch of today," she places the fish inside my straw bag," thank you very much for such kindness, I hope Aria will pay you," I walk away from the stand into the rest of the market while waving goodbye to the kind lady that''s not far from my mother age. "Take care young girl, do your best to be happy!" ''Happy... happiness... yes, she''s right, since I was born that''s the one thing I sought from the despair of my past life, a great joy for being alive and having my dear parents treating me so warmly, and later with the addition of Aurora who started our rather coldly, slowly became a real sister to me,'' I place the bag on the floor and slap my cheeks with both hands hurting myself in the process. Notice: 30 health has been deducted. System: The title Masochist has been received. System: The title Pervert Series has been received. ''Oh my god system are you for real!?'' I burst with laughter as a normal kid would from this stupidity, scaring those around me eventually stopping after shedding a few tears reviving myself up. ''Ah man... that was surely something else.'' "What''s so funny girl with the mysterious hair?" A childish voice questions me and then I turn around, meeting a child a little taller than me which I end up gazing at for a while," I''ve never seen such a beautiful skin tone before... it reminds me of that obsidian!" "Ah... uh, t-thank you!" I notice a slight blush on the boy''s cheeks which makes me smile happily," you''re very welcome! I''m Iris, how about you?" "I''m surprised you know what an obsidian is, and I''m Maverick." "My teacher actually teased me for not knowing the different gems used for necklaces, so he took me to an expensive-looking shop some days ago to have a look at them," his dark blue eyes stare at my green ones with curiosity. "Hum... That''s uncommon, yet an easy way to go about it, I suppose... also why do you have such weird hair and eyes color?" "What!? Are they weird?" I make a sad expression feeling insecure while thinking they were cute till now from what friends and family told me. Feeling flustered and embarrassed the boy raises the voice," I-I mean they''re unique! Cute even, it''s just I hadn''t seen such colors before, so it was quite the surprise for me." "Oh... thank you," I smile kindly and then ending up smelling the fishes inside the bag, I start walking to the next stand leaving Maverick behind who decides to chase after me. "Where are you going?" Upon catching up to me he gasps for air,'' how is she so fast, younger than me for sure but quite the physical aptitude.'' "Hello sir, I''d like to buy some potatoes," I then gaze at the boy next to me," shopping as you can see, did you need anything?" "Good morning child, how many would you like to get?" "Around 10 big ones, it should be enough!" I open a different bag and the man starts throwing them inside with some cautiousness. "What are you going to use so many potatoes in?" The curious boy keeps up with the questions. "I''ll be cooking a meal why?" I gaze back to the shopkeeper," thank you how much will it be?" "600 bronze coins will do missy," as I take the necessary money from my shorts left pocket,'' 60 coins per potato isn''t a bad price, it varies a bit depending on the season we''re in.'' "Do you need help with the bags?" "Here you go sir," I give him the coins and then turn to the boy next to me," sorry Maverick I can handle it myself but thank you," I walk onto the opposite stall who is selling vegetables, upon getting there, "Hello good morning, I''d like a cabbage, an onion, and a lettuce please." "Hello Iris, it has been a while since the last time you dropped by, have you been taking good care of that old drunkard grandfather of yours?" "Yes, of course, he''s doing well miss Lilia, though I''d hope grandpa would drink less alcohol and behave a bit better, but can''t be helpt, some habits are just plain hard to change..." "I understand hun, here you go the greenest I have left, make him a soup with some water and potatoes, I''m sure it''ll be good for both." "Thank you so much, I''ll do as you suggest," I smile happily while Maverick listens to the whole conversation, and then the miss adds," how about you boy, are you going to buy anything, or you''re just bothering the little girl? Hum!?" With an awkward expression, Maverick gazes to the ground after being shouted at without knowing what to say, and then grips the hands and looks at her," I-I was just passing by when I ended up randomly meeting her." "Yes, don''t worry miss Lilia, Maverick a new friend, speaking of which, have you eaten yet? I''m about to make some lunch for my grandfather if you''d like to join us." "Sure! I''d love to join you two!" ''Kids uh...'' Lilia smiles watching over both," have a good day and take good care, Iris. "See you soon miss Lilia!" "See you Iris and... Maverick, take care of your new friend, I''ll be keeping my eyes on you boy!" "Sure! I''ll do my best!" This time he replies happily without feeling any pressure from the lady. ''Kid adapts fast,'' she giggles lightly staring at us walk away. A little while later I place the ingredients on top of a stone balcony in front and placing the potatoes and a knife on top of the wooden table behind me," do peel those for me will you Maverick?" "Sure, I''ll do my best." "Sounds good," as soon as I start washing the lettuce, I hear a loud scream behind me which makes me instantly turn around startled. "Are you... okay?" I gaze upon the deep large cut he made picking a cloth and then putting it around the hand," have you ever peel potatoes before?" With an awkward and hurtful expression, Maverick looks down to the injury panicking as the boy''s head nods to the sides, and then while holding my left hand on the cloth to staunch the blood flowing from the wound, I use the right one to pat his short brown hair calming him the best I can," everything''s okay, it''ll stop soon, here make some pressure on it while I do the cooking." "Ah... sure, thank you Iris, and sorry for being useless..." "Don''t worry, I also cut myself plenty of times, but I slowly improved, it''s a matter of time till you learn to do these things," he smiles while I''m focused on cutting the lettuce in big pieces while washing them, once I''m done I place them on a big pot with some water and start boiling it, and then sit on the table peeling the potatoes as fast as I can, resulting on a swift motion with barely any mistakes. Then I wash the naked potatoes cut them in half and drop half of them on the pot. The rest of them I place them on a metal tray and start handling the fish which makes Maverick make a disgusted expression while looking at the clean-cut in the middle of the fish belly from the hole where it pees to the neck without opening the sides, making the blood, entrails, and guts flow outside, then I slice with some strength splitting the head from the body, and an eyeball rolls down to the floor making him almost puke. Lastly, I wash the fish insides while taking any leftover guts and place them on the trail along with the potatoes, I drop a bit of salt on the potatoes and place the metal board inside the oven, then I drop an extra amount of salt inside the pot and close it with the lid. We chat to pass time," so are you from Tonne village?" My eyes gaze at the expensive clothing he''s wearing. "No, I live a bit closer to the capital in the northwest, but due to war, we ended up dropping here before meeting prince Marty." "Royalty is it? Sounds like you''ll have a tough time ahead of you." ''A tough time?'' He gazes curiously at me while holding the question inside," how about you Iris, have you always lived here as a peasant I suppose?" "Hum? Yes, I mean, not since my birth but for a while now at least," I stare at the table for a moment,'' in the end my clothes do seem pretty normal compared to his green and white attire, might have gotten a noble rank from Aurora achievements, however, I rather not show it off, it just doesn''t suit me, don''t believe it ever did, and makes me disgusted just thinking about it, my past life, ugh.'' "Makes sense, that smaller wooden house next to this one, was it a storehouse?" He asks with a kind noticing my strange expression as I think. "I''d call it a dojo, I think that''s what my grandfather named it, apparently a place where people practice some sort of art." Upon hearing those words he places both knuckles on top of the table and shouts excitedly," Do you do something like that?" "Yes, I practice a bit with a wooden sword, but I''m still very weak and inexperienced compared to him." "I believe that''s normal you do look super young after all!" "You don''t look much older," I giggle embarrassing him to which he voices a complaint loudly," just so you know I''m 16! I''m pretty sure I''m older than you!" "That you certainly are, I''m only 9 years old, but am a good cooker," I stare at him teasing him while laughing softly making the boy feel comfortable despite it. "Well, I''m a very good archer, the son of the best sniper in the world!" "That sounds pretty amazing Maverick, you''re probably forced to train very hard!" "Well... I can''t really say you''re wrong, but at least, if I train hard I get to visit places and sometimes tag along with my mother on trips, like this one. I end up meeting new people, mostly kids my age which I hope I''ll meet them again at a different time," he then smiles happily after telling me about it. ''Sounds a lot better than Alicia who gets stuck in her mansion learning swordsmanship, though between the two I don''t feel much pressure from this boy, his fingers don''t have calluses either, so the effort might not be equal between the three of us.'' "You''re lost in thought again Iris," he points at my forehead with a finger while voicing out making me chuckle joyfully. "Can''t help it, after all, I appear to be in the presence of someone important." "Don''t worry about that, I''m used to meeting all types of children, even the ones from the slums, who live completely in poverty without anything to hold onto." "Surprised your parents allow that!" I ask gaining some curiosity towards him. "They certainly don''t, I always sneak out and meet children that way, and pray inside that they won''t find out, but I can''t help myself, I wish to change this world one day, therefore, meeting others who may share this wish of mine." "That''s very noble of you." "I hoped that was the true meaning of the word noble, but sadly they all act superior, I was mesmerized by the speech of a young girl such as yourself in the capital, her words really pierced this heart of mine." "A speech?" I ask curiously despite knowing what he''s possibly conversing about. "She''s in a different army than the one my mother serves, but a little kid called Aurora, with blonde hair, blue eyes, and young like you, the main reason I approached you, since there''s a bit of a similarity in the hair color, however, I was too far to know how she looked like, but I could tell how the girl truly was with the speech alone, a magnificent child like the Saintess, sharing the rightful values that woman has." ''You''re talking like my sister is the kindest person in the world, in a way, I wouldn''t mind that was true, but... there''s little to that left inside of her, and possibly the remnants of it are only given to me and parents.'' "You don''t happen to be her right?" "Certainly not, my name is Iris after all." Three men and a woman then barge in Ray''s house causing a ruckus. "Maverick!? What are you doing in this place with a peasant no else?" The mother approaches the son and pulls his right hand forcing him to leave the place he was seated on while staring at the confused me. "It''s okay mother, I was just passing by, she didn''t do anything wrong, and Iris is just a normal human like us," upon hearing such words the entitled mother started shouting things like," are you saying we''re the same!? Guards punish that peasant, I''m tired of this bad behavior of you always meeting the lowborn didn''t you learn anything!?" One of the guards approaches me and pulls me upwards by the hair forcing my body to ascend from the chair, and then delivers a punch to my stomach which makes puke almost come out from deep inside. Notice: 50 health has been deducted. "Please stop, Iris did nothing wrong, she''s just a little girl mother hear me ou-" he received a slap from Eliana the head of the green rose family, five green rings left a mark on the face of the boy which didn''t go unnoticed by me, understanding clearly who the noblewoman was, therefore disabling me to act as the guards were most likely on the level of the royal guards, and this woman possibly being the famous sniper. "Ugh my hand, you''re hurting me, Eliana," the mother then looked at the delicate hands of her son become furious, and then at Iris," make sure she''s beat to death for harming my son." I receive a punch in the left cheek close to the eye from a different man making me moan in pain,'' my left eye vision has disappeared a bit, must be swelling, filthy humans,'' I receive a kick in my right leg which makes me trip to the floor hitting my head, and then I instantly cover it with both arms and hands while shaking from the pain. Notice: 200 health has been deducted. I receive a kick on the chest and then another on my back, followed by a few more in random spots making me cough blood out dirtying the floor with it. Notice: 180 health has been deducted. After taking a good beating losing about 400 more health one of them spits on my hair and then being left laying on the house floor they leave with Maverick silent in tears and snot coming out of the nose. System: The title Humiliated has been received. He stares discreetly at me one last time before leaving with the rest of them to which I let out a kind faint smile with my face swollen that doesn''t go unnoticed by the boy as if saying everything is alright. ''Ugh, they sure didn''t go easy on me,'' I splash some water on my face that looks a bit swollen on the cheeks and resume the cooking. ''Surprised Omar didn''t step in, though knowing him, he wouldn''t want to cause a direct confrontation either... possibly the reason for naming himself the strongest assassin in the world, maybe the most careful one too,'' I chuckle letting out a painful moan as my entire body hurts. ''Bad parents aren''t equal to their children, but sadly for that boy, he''s stuck with quite a nasty mother, I almost fought back, if it wasn''t for Ray teachings, I would''ve certainly died after taking at least one of them with me,'' I spit some blood in the washbasin where I then let water allow it to stream downwards through its drain disappearing slowly in a small whirlpool. ''Status...'' Status: Level: 15 | Experience 750/1500 Fame: 4300 | Disgrace: 32420 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 4790/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 9 Years old Health: 440/1270 | Mana: 3850/3850 Status Points:0 Strength: 325(+39) | Stamina: 77(+50) | Agility: 85(+45) | Dexterity: 119(+20) | Intelligence: 263(+41) | Wisdom: 335(+50) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:0 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 0 Soul: 1754 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(B), Skill Mastery(A), Criminal(S), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(S), Beast Slayer(C), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Disgraceful (S), Zombie Slayer(F), Curse Slayer(S), Turtler Slayer(F), Corpse Transporter(S), Library Completion(S), Crime Series(F), Wise(S), Strong(S), Human Slayer(F), Murderer(F), Villainess(S), Swordsmanship(S), Sword Series(E), Connection(S), Connected Series(E), Demented(S), Masochist(S), Pervert Series(D), Humiliated(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S), Illusion(S), Reader(S), Tree(S), God(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: System Library level 100(S), Mana Coat level 72(B), Mana Wave level 23(E), Ice Bind level 36(E), Ice Sword level 20(E), Icicle level 66(C), Long Slash level 40(F), Ice Expansion level 18(F), Ice Hammer level 1(F), Ice Spear level 1(F), Ice Wave level 10(F), Ice Light Armor level 20(E), Ice Heavy Armor level 10(F), Triple Slash level 50(D), Thrust level 30(E), Parry level 40(D), Backstep level 20(E), Dance of Death level 5(F), Vanish step level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 55(D), Swordsmanship level 60(C), Sword Mastery level D(50), Mana Control level 56(D), Ice Control level 40(D), Slight Wisdom Boost level 50(D), Slight Mana Recovery level 62(C), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 10(F), Ax Mastery level 4(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 100(S), Night Vision level 30(E), Slight Stamina Boost level 50(D), Slight Agility Boost level 45(E), Slight Strength Boost level 39(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 30(E), Slight Health Recovery level 73(D), Ice Resistance level 50(D), Cold Resistance level 60(D), Heat Resistance level 30(E), Lightning Resistance level 40(D), Knockback Resistance level 22(E), Stealth Detection level 15(F), Paralyze Resistance level 4(F), Sword Posture level 5(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50, Destiny Cards level 1, Cursing Objects level 5, Decay level 6, Mana Shield level 46. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 42. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 100, Curse''s Mastery level 100, Ritual''s Mastery level 30, Magic Control level 60, Magic Knowledge level 60, Ice Mastery level 40, Babel Mastery level 20, Grimoire Mastery level 20, Magic Attack level 1, Magic Defense level 1. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 53, Illusion level 1, Hero Detector level 1, Status level 70. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 17, Soul Manifestation, Endless Growth, Endless Cap, Endless Awakening, Profane Sealing, Profane Connection. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank Unique Final Phase: 1/51200) Contracted Witches: Anastasia. ''Funny how humiliated improved the pervert series further, this system titles really does make me wonder if the gods have fun watching us humans suffer...'' Chapter 124 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 82 of the flowering season in tonne village. At night teacher Ray returns from the little trip and notices my face which he doesn''t hold back and states," seems like you took quite the beating blondie, were they that strong for you to allow it?" "The head of the green rose family and some strong looking guards, I unintentionally meet the son at the market where I was buying some groceries for the lunch and dinner where you''d most likely return, and then they somehow ended up barging inside the house, suppose someone ratted us out." "From here to the market is not a far distance, where you able to train your daily share?" With a cold tone and stare, I focus on Ray," yes, even if the chance comes where I must train while harmed I will do it, don''t intend to remain powerless." ''Feeling what we do not wish to experience often makes our determination to grow boundaries, whilst it was a bad experience for my pupil, the rewards may outdo the pain felt, after all, your eyes are starting to be friendlier with your ice element, little Iris.'' "Come teacher, I managed to cook something pretty good, and I don''t care if you already ate or you''re tired, keep me company." "Sure, I''ll set the table, can''t wait to see what you did this time around," his friendly words and tone make me smile. "Do place a soup plate and a wider plain one!" "Oh soup, I like that, used to be my main meal whenever I wandered through the kingdom, even received such a title." "Wanderer title? How did you get it?" "I believe it was when I wandered around the entire kingdom, it gave me some agility, so it was quite worthwhile, even though it wasn''t intentional, just happened to receive the title." "Interesting, I''ll be sure to get it myself one day." "Do it, and challenge every strong person you meet along the way, that was my purpose back then, it gave me a lot of experience, eventually becoming a swordmaster, a title that is received when at least one swordsmanship skill reaches the max level 100, they grow faster through combat." "Eh!? That''s pretty amazing information!" I shout bringing some happiness to his old face. "The training I''m making you do will have as many titles as possible, since I also did it, in the end, with what you already have, I expect you to become quite a strong girl." "I''ll do my best to meet your expectations and of course my own," I place on both plates a big spoon of soup while handling smaller metal spoons to both. As always Ray starts praying while I wait patiently for him to be done as I''ve never done it, neither took a liking to it. Once he''s done his eyes gaze at me and a light nod follows through where we start eating the soup. After eating a few spoons some words reach my ears," this is a pretty good soup, you should make it more often." "Really!? I''m glad, I did it the best Lilia told me." "The young woman from the market teaching you recipes?" "Yes, I know some from my mother like the other one I have warming up in the oven, was supposed to eat it earlier today, but due to the pain ended up just preparing it instead." "Looking forward to whatever''s in there, though by the smell I can tell it''s something with fish!" He declares loudly making me smile innocently. "For sure," I let out a bit of laughter and then eat a few more spoons while holding back tears. "If you''d like you can even try to add carrots to this soup, I feel like it could fit and you might even enjoy it more, with the recommendation letter we get to spend a bit of money, so you don''t need to hold back in food, it''ll allow your body to grow healthier and hopefully faster," he laughed loudly as always to what I reply softly," once we finish this one I''ll give it a try." Once we finish eating the soup I place the fish dishes on top of the table, stretching my aura catching Omar''s presence on top of the roof, making him enter through the half-open window to what Ray stares at without saying anything. "Sit Omar and eat, surely you haven''t had much the entire day, I won''t accept a no either, so don''t bother contesting me." The tall man nods lightly and sits in front of Ray where I placed the dish, and then I pour some water into a wooden cup and put it in front of his knife that is right beside the plate, leaving the fork in the opposite direction. Then I take a seat next to both leaving me at the edge in the middle with full visibility to both. "From this day onwards, unless impossible, I''ll be having both of your presences during meals, I''ll cook double, don''t really mind it, and it''s also up to no negotiation, you may eat," I look at both slightly nodding then eating the fish silently while allowing my body to relax. "How''s my sister''s progress?" Once Omar finishes gulping down the piece of fish and hot potatoes he was chewing," there hasn''t been much since the tournament, the last raven I''ve received from master Balthazar indicated that the different houses supporting prince Julius had been gathered, so I suspect your sister will be training the men while recruiting more before attempting something big, I can''t start to possibly understand the steps she will walk towards winning the war, but I''ll let you know if anything interesting occurs, also the meal is pretty good, you''d do a good wife one day Iris," I blush lightly from the compliment and smile happily at the information," thank you, I won''t promise everything I''ll make will be good, but at least I''ll give it my best." "All I can say is that my expectations for her are unfathomable, after all, the words peerless general were written in there, and through history, I''ve never seen any general with them." "You''ve tried the red book in people that weren''t disgraceful?" "Through history, we were normal humans and our group wasn''t a bad one, it all started on the day that riddle came out, and everyone started being prosecuted, the generals of humanity at best would get general achievement, but peerless means perfect, in other words, I firmly believe Aurora will conquer the world if supported properly." "That sounds fantastic, there were also other things listed in the red book, but I can''t picture sister being any of them, though after talking with her about it, they are real," Omar''s right-hand shivers slightly as he handles the fish making a shrieking sound by cutting the plate in mistake. "She''s not here, you don''t need to be afraid," I giggle innocently making him attack the fish body once more with the cutlery. "I didn''t know my student sister was that proficient, didn''t you tell me she was your age?" "Yes, but by whatever reason, the goddess blessed with a boundless quantity of knowledge related to war!" I shout happily since it''s related to Aurora. "That''s quite interesting, I suppose my presence won''t be necessary for such a war then." "Don''t worry, you''ll be busy teaching me after all, once I succeed you, I suppose then we could go help her if she requests it." Omar listens to our conversation while biting on a potato breathing some cold air on one as he made a narrow cut splitting it in two but not entirely making a little steam ascend from the middle of it. "I''ve been wanting to ask something for a while, what do you both know about Artana gods?" Both gaze at me attentively due to the subject in question, and then at each other to which Ray takes the initiative," from what I know there are around four gods, each containing abilities that are able to affect our world, but I only know the goddess Aria one which is summoning and celestial messages through the Saintess, and humans are not the only thing she can invoke to our world, but I don''t know many details regarding it aside of the blue sword the first hero Rizia wielded." "I know about that sword, I made Alicia sign a contract to it, allowing her to become an unawakened hero, but at least thanks to the soul remnant that was inside of it, will surely be able to help my friend grow a lot." "Surprised you didn''t take that chance for yourself," Omar said in a soft tone surprised at my words. "For better or worse, we can''t have more than one contract with these so-called unique weapons." "Does that mean you have one already?" The surprise of his reply could be felt by the both of us as he doesn''t know much about me or my sister, aside from the sole information of the red book which in a way isn''t worth a lot. "Yes, though which weapon I own is a secret that I''ll keep from both of you." ''Is that the reason my student wants to learn swordsmanship with her left hand alone? So that whichever weapon she has can be used with the right one? Then it must be a small type, maybe a wand? A short staff?'' "Understood, I''ll be happy with whatever information you wish to disclosure for you are the one, you have that right." "The one? Why would you call my student in such an exquisite way?" Ray gazes at him confused. "She''s the dark robes savior, the one from the prophecy, that''s why," both stare at me, and I notice my teacher''s face making an awkward expression. "Seems like you''re both done," I take both plates from the table and start cleaning them into a bag that we used to put the garbage in," I''m sure Omar wouldn''t mind explaining to you about it," once I finish I start washing the dishes with a small-sized wooden scrubbing bush. Chapter 125 – Training Arc After staring at each other for a while Omar started the explanation," It all started a long time ago a bit after the system was implemented when a twin of the Saintess who inherited a cursed version of the blessed skill oracle appeared, the one given by Aria which is the one passed down through every generation granting them visions through dreams along with a couple of celestial visions from the goddess herself. The other one, however, causes the user to grant riddles to others about the future as well, this was then interpreted by the church from back then as a specific disgraceful class user getting much stronger powers than usual, this would one day bring the destruction of this world through a pandemonium which we aligned in a way to the god of chaos Lute, speaking of which, for your question earlier what we know is that the god of evil Hathus is able to help beings awaken, usually used on demons, the gender-shifter god or goddess of chaos Lute, is able to do probably whatever it pleases, we''ve got ancient records of random things changing through the thousands of years. One of them being the ruins close to Astia village, these things were most likely produced by him, and we''ve found a few more in other places also sealed." "I''ve ventured through that one, but there were only monsters like slimes, skeletons, and zombies, they were pretty strong, but the barrier doesn''t allow them to go outside, so it''s safe, for now at least, there''s a chance those seals will one day break upon the god of chaos command and make the world filled with monsters," I explain calmly from the little knowledge I have about it. "Nothing remains sealed forever that is common knowledge unless there''s someone that is capable of creating god-level ones." "Yes Ray, since it was the god itself, he could easily release or undo them when it fits, unless they take a certain amount of time to do so due to how powerful they are." I look at both with a kind smile as they''re starting to talk with one another with less awkwardness remaining silent. "Next on the list would still be the god of chaos who is known to be able to allow monsters to become stronger through godly levels of transformation raising their tier, it is known that the red dragon in the north is no less than a tier 7 monster, where the goblin king would be around 3, but beasts like him work differently and under the goddess of order Luna alone, through what its called evolution, an example would be how their type changes, from for example normal goblin, to warrior type, granting them a class and the body to improve, while our human race doesn''t evolve, awaken, or transform, however, we are able to get any class a little earlier than them, but ultimately they can become stronger than us, especially monsters, demons would most likely be the second strongest in this world." I take my seat again upon finishing washing the dishes and waiting for them to dry to store them back while feeling fascinated with the conversation. "How do you think demons awaken Omar?" "From the information, we gathered from a lot of encounters with them to torturing experiments we do have enough, there are four types known, low-demons, high-demons, lords, and then kings, which is a similar system to the beasts one just through a different method." "Goblin king, and the different soldiers below it, but I''ve never heard of a goblin lord before, we can assume it exists then." "Yes, we can assume any class that we humans can get, may appear in the enemy races side as either evolution, transformation or awakening." "Your sister will have a rough path ahead of her then," Ray looks at me while rubbing his white beard. "I believe in her, and she''s pretty intelligent, I''m sure this information is already within her expectation." "As to be expected of a peerless general," Omar smiles under the black mask that covers all the way to the eyes. "Speaking of gods, is there any information related to why they are at war?" They look at each other nodding in disagreement. "Something I''ll have to find out eventually then, but at least I''ve got to know more about them, thank you both." "Anytime blondie, you should get some rest, tomorrow there''s another daily dose of training waiting for you." "I''ll be taking my leave, Ray, Iris," Omar gets up from the chair and before disappearing," thank you for the meal," he vanishes. "You''re welcome! Alright, teacher, I''ll go to my room and sleep, see you tomorrow!" "Too bad he left, might''ve shared a drink with that annoying assassin," he grabs a bottle and a small cup pouring some of it in it then getting himself slowly wasted while I walk to my room. ''Can''t say drinking will get him killed since he''s already quite old and is still alive,'' I smile faintly reaching the door of the room opening it, and going inside. ''Mirror,'' once it appears I go inside of it, after some steps I find Anastasia laying on the ground looking at the sky with a small pile of white snow on top of her," I guess you''re bored being here all the time adorable witch." Anastasia turns the entire body around and then gets up facing me," not anymore!" once the witch eyes meet mine the happy expression she wore turns rather eerie along with a cold aura around herself," what happened to your face master?" "There was a sort of incident with the head of the green rose family, apparently being a peasant was a bad thing for her, so she had the guards attack me, it was quite the beating, but I''ll become better by tomorrow, I heal quite fast while asleep after all." The aura became more sinister and colder as she took some steps forward placing both her hands on my cheeks, and then stands on the tip of the toes gaining some extra height and kisses my forehead then glues her own to mine while descending returning her feet to normal. "I''m truly sorry you had to go through that, but don''t worry Iris," she lets go of my forehead and looks at me with an unfamiliar sweet and innocent smile then speaks slowly yet happily making her appearance look extra adorable," I''ll make sure to kill their entire family in the future." "Truly wicked... but I understand where you''re coming from, still it''s not a good idea, it would only cause the advance of the humans to slow down, let them be, they didn''t know better," I tell her in a kind tone while expressionless. "Is that an order?" She smiles with a wide smile while tilting her head. "A piece of advice as they''re stronger than us," she then bows deeply in front of me with her right hand reaching the heart," I understand, then in that case please fulfill my conditions so I can awaken and handle that matter in your place, I''ll gladly regain your honor and bath in their blood for the master, anything shall be accomplished." "Anastasia''s status was it?" Status: Anastasia | The Adorable Witch | Class: Witch Master: Iris Health: 1170/1170 | Mana: 3700/3700 Parameters: The master ones. Titles: The master ones. Skills: The master ones. Conditions to awaken: Receive a flower from the master. "Does the type of flower matter? What would you awaken to? Humans aren''t supposed to awaken, yet you''re a copy of me... does that mean I''m not human anymore?" "Any flower will do master Iris, I''d stop being a clone and gain my own entity which I''d still remain in a contract with you for all the eternity nonetheless, my class would evolve to babel, and you are one hundred percent human." "Even then, you still wouldn''t be strong enough to handle those, we''re still too weak, perhaps when we become powerful you may do as you wish, though do spare a boy named Maverick, he stood against it from the beginning to the end, and even shed tears for me." "As you wish," her pose returns back to normal and we stare at each other silently. Shortly after her hands return to my cheeks, and then I hear a cute trembling soft voice almost crying," it truly does pain me to see you suffering," tears flew from my eyes as the last word resonated in my mind then I allow my face to be buried in her fingers. With a whisper, my heart gets consoled," we are here for you, anything you need, whatever it may be, we seek your awakening, and our own, the day we all gather and move under your name, the moment all our souls entangle as one, and our beings become one, soon we''ll all be freed and follow your will which will take shape under your own title, after all, you too are a witch." A soft tone comes from my lips," I''ll receive a title..." "Yes, you shall, when you awake, it''ll reflect your true wish, and depending on it, the world of Artana and even this one might meet their ends." She pats my hair softly and then continues," everything will be yours to toy with, every soul shall fear being consumed by you, kings and gods will have their kingdoms and realms destroyed, that is one of the paths your title may guide you to." A soft tone comes from my lips," a different outcome..." "Take your time becoming truly strong my dear master, for once you do, we will know." She takes me to the mirror where I go through and fall on my bed falling asleep while feeling bewitched. Chapter 126 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 90 of the flowering season inside the dojo. "Your posture is becoming a bit better overall," he uses the wooden sword in his hand to adjust my body like a mannequin pushing my elbow slightly to the front along with a harmless hit on my back forcing me to stretch it. "Looking good more 100 swings let''s go," I gulp hearing the number but I do as I''m told. Charge my hands and legs and take strong left steps while waving my wooden sword from above my head to the front of it while imagining one of those skeletons. ''Thanks to my imagination I was able to acquire the unique skill illusion, even though I haven''t had a chance to try it out due to all this hardcore training. I did speak with my teacher about it, it could be categorized as a balanced type of combat skill. Should allow me to trick my opponent in many ways, but he''s never heard of anyone having it. I''ll have to try it for myself after today''s training where Ray promised me he''d help with it, thus I''m extra motivated.'' ''Even after 30 days of swinging like this, I can''t seem to get anywhere close to the natural wind slice Ray sword did, he told me it took him practically his entire life, so I shouldn''t feel pressure from it. The truth is that I just want to be able to do everything he can right away, but sadly my body can''t keep up, so training the bases it is,'' I let out a suspire and then my head receives a harmless hit by the teacher. "Focus blondie or I''ll turn you bald next," cold sweat ran all over my body upon such threat as my mother would be extremely sad if that were to happen. I do my best to concentrate and keep swinging proportionately faster than the one before. "Slower, no need to rush we have time, the better each and every single of them is, the faster you''ll attain a close to perfection form." I ready the stance while inhaling deeply and then swing while exhaling curving the sword in a very good art right on the top of the skeleton head. ''It almost looks like the girl has an opponent in front, is it the illusion skill mentioned earlier? If she could deceive herself to be fighting someone, it would be quite faster to train her, since combat experience is everything in this world. This is actually a great idea, I''m a genius, a true wise teacher,'' Ray started laughing randomly making my concentration be damaged slightly. I stare at him coldly and silently for making my life harder," sorry sorry, here I have an idea Iris try to use that imagination of yours while using the skill Ilusion into thinking of a particular monster you''ve had a hard time against, see how that works out for you." ''The strongest ones I saw were the shiny skeleton and the goblin warrior, though that green one looked too dangerous...'' "Can it be a certain skeleton that beat me before?" "Try it, if it works we won''t need to find sparring partners for you or even have you go to the annual tournament for the experience." "I''ll attempt it, even though I''d still like to go to the tournament since you once won a title from beating it." ''Most kids her age only want to receive the recommendation letter, but all she wants is to get the title to become slightly stronger, what a girl.'' "I want to use unique skill illusion." Notice: Suggestion to use appraisal. ''Right, sometimes I forget I can use that skill to see how things work, appraise the skill please.'' Notice: 500 mana has been deducted. [Illusion of the unique tier, due to the low level can only be used either directly on an enemy with low brainwash resistance or on yourself through the use of a reflection, can bypass resistance when higher level.] ''Can bypass brainwash resistance? Well, that''s pretty amazing since that passive skill is maxed, I can do what my teacher asked, otherwise it would be impossible, as to be expected of a unique tier!'' "Mirror," as soon as it appears I stare at it seeing my reflection in it, the appearance of it startles Ray on the side who looks at the size of it. "That''s quite a big mirror, is it part of that illusion skill of yours?" "It seems I need a reflection to make it work on myself so yes, it is, unique skill illusion!" I sense my brain focusing a lot along with my mana being slowly drained and then I think on a skeleton making one leave the mirror with a sword in the hand, similar to the one that died as I no longer remember it entirely well. "Can you see something teacher?" "Somehow I can see a skeleton? It looks quite real, are you sure that''s an illusion?" I make a panic expression upon those words, and then start running and grabbing a real sword while mana coating it, and then I turn around and notice that the skeleton was chasing me, our shining swords then clash once he attacks me, causing some weight to be felt on my left hand. "Ugh, this skeleton is quite strong," I gaze at him and see some distortions appear on and disappear repeatedly,'' that tells me this is not real,'' I sigh and then focus some strength pushing him away while regaining my composure. System: The title Trickster has been received. ''Seems like it is truly an illusion alright with this I''m 100% sure,'' I charge my mana which gets copied by the skeleton-like the one at the ruins did, and our swords clash. ''This time my weapon didn''t break,'' I take a step to the side and attempt a body blow which gets blocked by a vertical slash. "Focus on your opponent moves, dodge, and counterattack like I taught you in the beginning." "Yes, teacher!" I start taking small steps to the left circulating around him and then he slashes horizontally towards my hip where I take a step backward avoiding it, and then once the sword goes through I take a step charged with mana forward while waving my sword from top to bottom cutting diagonally the skeleton in half till the supposed liver location. Then his sword cuts my arm off making me scream loudly to what Ray reacts cutting the skeleton in many pieces and then the illusion disappears as I lose my concentration due to the shock. "Are you alright kid? Your arm is fine, look at it, was just an illusion, a very good one at that, but it shows that you can''t let your guard down against any opponent. Sometimes they can come with quite a set of tricks to defeat you, faking death could easily be one of them." I look at my arm breathing hard while trying to inhale and exhale deeply as that scared the hell of me," that was something..." Ray starts laughing loudly which strangely the sound helps me calm down," that was good practice, once you adjust yourself to the usage of that skill, we can make you fight all kinds of beasts and monsters, some stronger, others faster, small, big, the possibilities are endless, which means you''ll definitely improve." "I''ll do my best, but for now I''ll take a quick break, need to calm myself," I give the sword back to him and he takes it gladly. "Go for it kid, you did well." "Thank you, Ray," I move away from him outside the dojo and let myself be bathed by the sunlight and the soft breeze. ''Unique skills are terrifying, to even show my arm being cut like that, I literally stopped feeling it for a moment there, I suppose it shuts down a part of my mind to allow those things to happen that smoothly.'' I take a deep breath and look around,'' between this dojo and the house there''s a small well in the middle, and then wooden old walls around, the only exit leads to a hall that is composed of two different houses which lead to the main road, it even has a door that while closed makes outsiders think it''s a wall. Sometimes they may think it''s a dead-end unless of course they jump over it or climb it somehow, but it''s 2 meters tall, so I don''t think many would be able to. We generally keep it closed so that outsiders don''t barge in as Ray allows the house and the dojo doors to be open. He often says it''s for the place to be able to breathe, often mentions that if we take care of nonliving things as living ones that we''re granting them a space for a soul to reside, gibberish in the end, like him naming the swords. Mother did say that allowing windows to be open helps the air circulate and the bad smells to disappear, so at least that much I''m willing to believe, even though I wouldn''t go as far as to call it breathing, that''s just silly. Okay, maybe if it was haunted by some spirits or ghosts, there was a story in the system library skill about it, it''s a shame I ended up reading every book maxing the skill, this world doesn''t have that many books, but it was worthwhile, hopefully, in the future, someone writes something new, or maybe I get to use it in a different way, after all, this world always comes with a way to surprise me. Like this illusion skill, it sure paid me off quite the scare, however, if it made me fearful then my enemies depending on what I imagine, could end up quite marvelous.'' I rub the back of my head softly letting my hair wave randomly, it reaches a bit deeper than the shoulder line,'' a shame it was cut, a blessing to have it like this during the flowering season, and even better when the sun comes as it''ll be too hot, it''ll have time to regrow by the last one. "Hey, Omar..." A man suddenly appears to my left," yes?" "I forgot to ask but I remember someone telling me that the seasons and the gods had some correlation, do you happen to know about it?" "It''s pretty simple really, the flowering season was named in the name of Aria, Sun season in the name of Lutes, decaying season in the name of Hathus, and moon season in the name of Luna." "Oh alright, that''s actually simpler than I initially thought it would be, it''s interesting how the human race uses all the seasons but hide the fact of the other god''s existence." "Well, it would be a direct conflict to the beliefs of the church under pope Klaus." "The day we met, you mentioned something about people being tortured and killed just for having the disgrace class, does that still happen even in these days by the pope?" "I believe he inherited some of the necessary skills for it, however, they stopped those practices and started exiling our kin from Lumen kingdom after a certain event." "A certain event? Someone stopped them or so?" "There is a certain being similar to you, we of the dark robes call her witch of the south, even though I''ve never seen her for quite a long time now, it''s known that saying her name can get you cursed, so we don''t mention it, and she killed a bunch of priests as revenge for being exiled." "A person to be feared..." "Exactly, she was the second person inheriting the cursed version of the Saintess oracle skill, like that twin from the old tale I told you and Ray the other day." "A twin thing again?" "Indeed, since the goddess never said anything about such a skill, we take it as being a good thing meant to help humans, so we made use of it through the generations keeping on believing the prophecy up to this very day." "Shouldn''t that Saintess twin be part of you guys?" "Sadly, I couldn''t find her when that event became known, so didn''t get the chance, even though one of our five dark masters, Balthazar the one holding the highest power between them, believes its best to stay away from her, as it is possible she''s no longer sane due to her class." "Becoming insane might be something that will affect me eventually..." I look down sad, and Omar noticing this places his hand on top of my head patting me softly. "I''ll see if I can find something to help you with the class side effects, thus I''ll be gone for a while, make sure to stay close to that old beast, he''ll make sure to keep you safe." "Really!? Thank you so much, Omar, I''ll become even stronger by the time your back!" I make a big smile while staring at him joyfully. "I''m counting on that, you wouldn''t be able to complete the prophecy otherwise," he smiles under the mask then disappears from my sight, I feel him pat me a bit more and then I feel the hand departing from the top of my head. Chapter 127 – Training Arc I return back inside to resume the training, picking the silver sword instead of the wooden one making Ray smile faintly. I do some heavy swings with it while maintaining a natural outer layer of mana on my hands and feet warming my body up again. "If too heavy for you just keep up with the wooden one, no need to pressure your body that far." "I can manage!" I wave the sword rather freely and then stare into the mirror, at my reflection, and use illusion once again bringing the skeleton enemy back. "Posture!" Teacher order makes my back stretch fully and I charge mana into the usual spots along with mana coating my sword. ''This time I''ll beat you skeleton!'' "For this round focus on parrying the attacks, Iris!" The skeleton does a vertical cut to which I respond by a diagonal one close to its tip forcing it to go left and my body right. "Good but try to hit closer to the middle of his sword, it''ll require less strength then." "Alright teacher, I''ll attempt it." The enemy failing to hit me decides to do a large horizontal slash, to what I block by vertically slashing with all my strength, ending up breaking his sword in half surprising myself. "I assume that wasn''t supposed to happen," I gaze at my teacher who adds," well it''s not uncommon, since it''s an illusion just think of a sword appearing below him." I concentrate on teacher words and a new sword really does appear, to which I point downwards and the skeleton replaces the one in his hand with it. ''In a way, it wouldn''t be weird if the skeleton improved his combat prowess as well while I do too, right?'' I concentrate on this thought imagining him like that giving some sort of ego while at it. The skeleton starts shrieking and then laughs making the mouth teeth hit each other rather violently. "Uh... did you do something Iris?" The teacher gazes at me noticing the weird behavior watching my face dumbfounded," I see... well might as well give him the ability to talk while at it, so you get used to defeating foes with some emotions and stuff." "I... think this is creepy enough as it is," both the skeleton and Ray start laughing loudly making me facepalm. ''Though making him able to talk could be interesting, let''s attempt it,'' I focus on that thought, and then my eyes open and the skeleton disappears. Notice: Mana has been completely depleted. "What now Iris?" "My mana ended, so the illusion was canceled, it consumes some mana progressively, so I''ll do normal swings instead." "Very well, I''ll go to the market buy some food, be back in a bit." "Alright, take your time Ray, and don''t forget some carrots for the soup!" I wave him goodbye as he leaves the dojo after nodding lightly, and then I spend a few hours swinging the sword as he taught me. ''What did I accomplish within these few hours of training status?'' Notice: Mirror is now level five, swordsmanship level sixty-three, sword arts level fifty-two, slight intelligence boost level thirty-five, and posture level eight. ''Oh damn, that command actually worked!?'' Notice: Due to the recent evolution to the unique tier a lot more commands are available. ''Is that so? Well in a way it does make sense, that''s pretty amazing and it makes me able to not waste time checking the entire status screen,'' I smile happily at the positive changes. "Hey, blondie are you done?" I look at the dojo entrance in the middle of the wall," yes! Did you bring everything I asked for?" "I think so, go take a shower and change clothes then you can try out your new recipe." "Sure mirror revoke," I reply happily,'' it''s been quite fun living with teacher Ray, at the beginning we used to fight a lot, and he still calls me blondie which I got used to it, since he did it with my mother, so in a way, it reminds me of her.'' I head to the bathroom to prepare a bath,'' I wonder how my parents are doing, should see if I can sneak out and visit them even if I have to run forth and back,'' I chuckle at the tiresome yet wonderful idea. Once inside it, I start undressing placing the clothes in a straw basket with no lid, and then rotate the faucet and water starts filling the tub." "I really do wonder what''s the trick to make water come out warm or cold, whoever created this must be a genius!" I giggle and then slowly enter the tub feeling the water level rise, and as it does my body is slowly submerged all the way to the neck. "Being short has its benefits," I smile happily touching the water with my right hand and then passing it softly on my cheeks warming them up," I bend my legs allowing my head to fall inside the water and then two seconds later I stretch them returning to my original position. "The worst thing of having such a great element is that purely by just using mana I feel cold from it, it obviously gets a lot worse when I converge my mana to the ice element... Even if I max the ice and cold resistances the odds are that I''ll always feel some cold from using it." I gaze at the ceiling and relax thinking about something peculiar. ''Wondering what witch title would suit me, maybe not something as profound as my sister achievements, I don''t want to be a walking calamity, or a death bringer, not interested in being a peerless general either, and lastly but not least possessing unfathomable power whatever that is, I''m way to powerless for that,'' I grab a pink soap along with a small scrub a bit longer compared to the one I use for the dishes and start rubbing my body with it. "Witch of ice? I also use swords so maybe something to do with both? Ice swordsman!" I chuckle from rubbing under my feet," that doesn''t sound very witch-like... Is there something that would sound good enough? Witch of coldness? Ah... times like these that I realize my naming sense is terrible, except for the adorable witch, her name belonged to one of the book stories I read in my past world, and once the other ones awaken, I know what to name them," a hopeful and bright smile fills my expression thinking on having more sisters. "Being able to increase my family thanks to the mistake of the gods, in a way, I''m thankful they cursed my class, even if it''s corroding my sanity in the process, I need to somehow surpass the brainwash resistance, just not sure how... I really need to start figuring things out otherwise I''m always depending on others to help me..." I look into the water which is still ending up seeing my reflection, my cute childish face with a small nose, small thin lips, green eyes, round small ears, and short blonde air. ''Perhaps... I need to stop thinking this way and instead of depending on people, I should seek the help of those who know instead, appraise me a solution that enables me to fight this brainwash power.'' Notice: 50 mana has been deducted. [Suggestion to appraise your cursed skills as each has a special function that can enable your growth.] ''Please do show me everything! I wish to improve somehow!'' Hoping that my pleas are heard the mechanical voice starts resounding in my head granting me knowledge. Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. [They will now be analyzed according to appraisal level.] [Soul Manifestation can be used to create things in exchange for soul power.] [Endless Growth grants a faster growth of the body, better learning speed.] [Endless Cap can increase skill potential which has reached the max level.] [Endless Awakening allows entities and things to awaken.] [Profane Sealing concedes the seal to block the freedom of entities and things.] [Profane Connection enables contact with entities and sentient objects.] [Suggestion to use endless cap skill in the brainwash resistance one, highly advised to do it in the mirror world.] I bend my legs once more and rub my hair to remove any soap leftovers, then take off the tub stopper enabling the water to flush out. I stretch my legs and with the support of both my hands on each side of the tub I get up slowly to not trip or slip. Then allow the excess of the water to fall before stepping out while reaching out for a towel on top of the washbasin, then I start drying my hair and body. When I finish, I get out and dry my feet, then I head to my room while inside the towel. Once inside I open the wardrobe and pick some clothes, a long black sleeve shirt, and brown pants, along with white panties, black socks, and small brown boots, making me look kind of tomboyish. "Mirror," once it appears I began walking to it while speaking," well then time to have some fun with this new knowledge." Chapter 128 – Training Arc After taking some steps, I look around before taking a seat by crossing my legs in the usual spot of the magic circle, the only one without a soul stone. I stared at the girl next to me who had her eyes closed, after a while I get tired of waiting and say softly," are you asleep Anastasia?" Due to becoming startled by my voice, she looks at me with those cute blue eyes, while doing a funny awkward expression making me laugh. "Iris?" She gets closer to me and as she''s about to hug me the girl''s motion stops and with only her head starts sniffing me," you smell good! Really good, what''s this smell?" "Are you saying the other times I smelled badly?" I make a serious expression while looking at her making her timid. "A-ah I d-didn''t meant it like that, it''s just that..." I interrupt her with a kind tone," I was just kidding you silly," I poke her forehead with my index left-handed finger making her do a soft strange word sound," anyuh," she closes her eyes while spouting whatever that was out while blushing. ''Anastasia sure is fun to bully, I wonder what kind of personalities will the other ones have, can''t wait to meet them...'' "What ordeal have you brought in mind today?" She replies with a playful tone attempting to mock me back. I bend two fingers opening some space between them and grab her nose, closing them softly afterward," it sounds like you''re calling me bothersome, you evil witch," I start laughing making her giggle along in a different pitch due to the trapped nose. "Though for today''s ordeal, I intend to try to use the skill endless cap on brainwash resistance, that is currently maxed to stop having corruption in my mind if we can call it that." "We don''t know much about what the goddess skills we stole do, in fact, they''re skills that a witch shouldn''t have, as such, you''re already in a different level than the rest that may have our class or similar." "I used appraisal to find some information of those skills, you should be able to use it too no?" "Sadly as I''m not awakened the skills from unique and above are off-limits, perhaps once I go beyond I''ll be able to." "Really need to find you a flower, next time I meet my parents I''ll buy you a good looking one," I stick my tongue out bringing confusion to Anastasia and then mention," that smells good," which makes her giggle adorably. "Ah... you''re just too cute," I hug her tight, imagining the bunny doll I left at home, one of the very few birthday gifts I received. I make her cheeks blush intensely. "T-thank you, but that''s due to looking like master Iris, who is very cute..." "Silly..." We stay hugged for a bit while smiling without being able to see each other faces. "Alright, it''s time to start, feel free to help me, status, current mana, please," upon hearing my words Anastasia gets away from me and goes back to her seat. Mana: 1500/3850 ''This world sure is great with all the mana density, it allows me to recover at a great pace, I hope this much will be enough,'' I gaze at the witch next to me who looks with eyes filled with curiosity and anticipation. "Endless cap!" A screen similar to status appears before me. Endless Cap:Maxed skills:System Library level 100 Brainwash Resistance level 100 Witchcraft level 100 Curse''s Mastery level 100 ''So level 100 truly means the max we can get for the skills... normally at least,'' I make a big smile before touching the brainwash resistance skill, on the screen that appeared in front of me. Anastasia who also stared at the screen noticed the last two skills on it making a sinister smile that goes unnoticed by me. Notice: 5000 mana has been deducted in total. I then notice the witch next to me lending me her mana happily. A big blue light surrounds my body fueling me with power, and then it goes inside as a voice once more resounds in my mind. Notice: Brainwash resistance skill cap has successfully increased to 150. ''Successfully? Does it mean this process can fail? It didn''t mention that the cap was maxed, meaning I can probably repeat this process? Perhaps... endlessly!? Well, I''d eventually die before reaching the last level. This must mean that I could possibly increase the witches skills in the future, once I secure a good enough brainwash resistance.'' "I bet you would like to have these cursed skills improved," I say with a happy smile, receiving a corresponding one from the girl next to me. "Of course master, they would allow our overall skills to have better chances. If we think logically about it, despite being 100% chance of causing an effect to an enemy, if they have resistance it could even end up being nullified. To avoid such a scenario we would need a really big level to always get our curses and rituals to work." "Makes sense, I''ll focus on brainwash resistance from here onwards and once it is high enough, I''ll start evolving the others, so be patient alright?" "As you wish Iris," she smiled happily content from my offer that was more than what the girl hoped for, due to its drawbacks to her master. ''My little witch Anastasia seems to be in a rush to become stronger reminds me of another sister of mine, however, I won''t allow myself to fall for insanity. I''ll become stronger on my own terms at the pace I wish, and once I''m done in a few years, I hope I''ll have grown strong enough to protect my family and friends. If not... i''ll have to keep finding ways to improve further to reach the happy ending I seek, while remaining kind like parents taught me to be.'' I raise my hands to the shoulder level with the palms upwards while voicing out," it''s a great shame you can''t use these cursed skills, otherwise, you''d be able to increase them as you''re permanently inside this overflowing world full of mana." "That''s true, but once I''m finished unlocking all the skills, I can start practicing with them, so they level up faster." "That does sound really good, but it might take a while no?" "It most likely will take long on my own. Ah... A very long time indeed..." "I''ll also take long till my training is over, so we''ll be both busy, even our sister is, compared to us, she''s most likely the one having the hardest time. Having to take care of who knows how many humans, and planning an infinite amount of complicated ideas, theories, and things." Anastasia smiles at me agreeing to my words," It is quite intriguing how master Iris hasn''t completely been corrupted by now, how is it possible that someone so young has such a strong will?" "What do you mean Anastasia?" "We are skills entities with specific knowledge and behavior, we were once part of the system as data, in other words, we know the human limits. For example, how much they''re supposed to handle, and yet, you remain yourself no matter what. The knowledge, the mindset, the personality, after analyzing all of it, they do not fit you, so how? How!? How is my master so fantastic!?" She makes a lustful expression while licking the tip of her finger. I lower my hands, placing them on top of my lap while gazing at them. ''I guess that unlike Aurora they didn''t have the chance to copy or prey in my memories, which means they don''t know I''m like 24 years old in total from both lives. Even though my mentality isn''t of an adult, as I''ve not experienced and grown enough mentally, but it''s probably enough to cope with this situation. Maybe there''s something else, perhaps the brainwash resistance, the link to my sister. I don''t think Aurora would want me to go insane, so these things should be protecting me... Sending the different voices out of my head to the soul stones also helped a lot, even if they''re not exactly evil, nor against me, but it still has some impact.'' I shift my focus to the girl noticing the erotic way she looks at me. Without feeling anything about it, I stare deeply, trying to find whatever is behind that expression. At some point, I notice Anastasia''s hands trembling slightly, and then I notice a hint of fear in the glint of her eyes. "Do you fear me, little sister?" With a cold tone, but a cute expression," yes, because you''re an exception to the system, someone no one is capable of understanding, except perhaps the gods. It feels to me that even if you didn''t have Aurora with you... That weapon, I think we would have still met, and the result would be similar." "That may be so, but isn''t that a good thing? After all, you''re no longer part of the system, the world it exists isn''t this one. You and the other seven are now your own selves and can easily live however you want, and even pursue your own paths. This place is our new home, a place for us to live happily." I point all around and continue," an entire world to explore without all the madness the other one has." She stops sitting like me and changes to sitting on the back of her feet, then kneels forward placing the forehead on the snow. "I understand master Iris." ''Do you really my silly, adorable witch?'' I save this thought in my head to not hurt her feelings. "I will do my best to treasure this world, your world," I interrupt her instantly," our world dear Anastasia." She blushes happily and then continues," our world, and I''ll also treasure your friends and family. When the time comes if necessary, I''ll help you protect them once they arrive on this side." I extend my right hand, which is the closest one and pat her beautiful light blue hair. After a bit I approach the girl next to me pulling her face to my lap, allowing the cheek to rest comfortably. Slowly she becomes extremely red while continuously patting the blue hair, eventually falling asleep on top of the snow with Anastasia next to me. As the night goes by, she keeps me warm through the night by cuddling with me tightly, while protecting me from the mana density with an outer mana layer. Chapter 129 – Training Arc No content Chapter 130 – Training Arc On the other side of the mirror, in my own world, I approach the circle feeling the mana flow inside my body regaining it at a fast pace. "Anastasia''s love for me was it," I voice my thoughts in a low tone unconsciously, making the girl in front of me look at me lustfully. A chill passes through the spine on my back, forcing me to avert her gaze while I sit on the ground not too far from the fellow witch. "What''s today''s ordeal master?" She looks at me changing her expression to an innocent and curious one. "Now then... how could I possibly get the appraisal skill to tell me classified information..." "If its information related to the higher beings of Artana, perhaps you could ask it to this world system, no?" "Anastasia you''re a genius!" I shout happily making her embarrassed, forcing her gaze to be averted from me. "Status show me the cursed skills." Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 17, Soul Manifestation, Endless Growth, Endless Cap, Endless Awakening, Profane Sealing, Profane Connection. I facepalm making Anastasia burst into laughter unable to contain herself any further. Noticing her I make a snowball and throw it at her right in the face, causing some of the snow to enter her mouth which quickly results in her coughing it out. We look at each other and resume laughing while throwing snowballs at one another like two kids. After a while, we lay on the snow in a straight line with our heads close to each other, both looking up to the sky. "Say Anastasia what titles do you think I should give to the other witches?" "You can let them choose or simply give them based on the tone of voice like you did with me, the later would probably be best." "Think they would want to pick something dangerous if I gave them the chance of choice?" "Definitely, even though if you pick only good things, their personalities won''t change, so based on it, would make them able to be true to themselves." "Speaking of personal experience?" "Yes master." "I understand, I''ll go like that then, I shall name and entitle them as my mind initially perceived them, be it good or evil." "In the end, we''re witches, happiness is not something we strive for." "I see..." "Also master, don''t use the cursed skill profane connection on Artana. It wouldn''t surprise me if you were able to communicate with the gods with it which would cause a ruckus." "Yes, I definitely don''t want more attention to myself, already had my share with this class." "Do you regret being the babel witch master?" "Not at all, just dislike the corruption part of it." "Alright, I''m glad," Anastasia says with a soft tone feeling relieved deep inside. "Don''t worry, I''m content with all the curses and blessings I''ve received. Without them, I wouldn''t be able to extend my family members." Upon hearing my words she smiles, a kind and beautiful one, unnoticed by me. "Master should permanently stay living in the shadows while hiding in Aurora''s light." "What do you mean by that?" "If she''s as great as you make her be, my dear Iris, then Artana world will surely pay attention to her, even the gods won''t be able to avert their gazes." "In other words...?" "You... no. We surpass Aurora from the shadows while hiding in this world, we seal your status information from them, and also your existence. We further enhance it with an illusory layer so they get fake information, in case one of the gods has a special skill of sorts." "Are we even able to do that?" I sit and face her direction looking diagonally downwards with a surprised expression finding a smiling expression on the girl''s face. "There''s nothing that master Iris can''t do, after all, we did receive quite the blessings from the goddess Aria, without her realizing it too, as she most likely thought it was Aurora only," an eerie expression fills the girl''s face reminding me of my sister. "It seems like today''s ordeal... will be taking a new update," I chuckle happily making her smile joyfully matching my expression. I extend my hand towards her which she changes from a sleeping position to a sitting one, matching the crossed legs and grabbing my hands. "Let us start, cursed skill profane sealing." Profane Sealing level 1:Status. I touch the status option on the screen to avoid opening the usual screen showing my parameters. Notice: Once sealed will require one hundred times the mana spent to unseal. Do you wish to proceed? "Yes, seal my status information with 5000 thousand!" Notice: 5000 mana has been deducted. The mana from Anastasia converges with my own as I watch it passing through our hands, enveloping my entire body. Once it turns into a concentrated aura around me the typical blue light becomes purely white like snow and then a voice pops into my mind. Notice: The status has been sealed, to unseal will require 500 thousand mana from you or a different entity who may attempt. The light aura touches my skin and then disappears, making me think it entered my body. "With this gigantic amount of 500 thousand mana even gods will have some trouble, but just in case, unique skill illusion profane seal layer in my status." Notice: 1000 mana has been deducted. Notice: An illusory layer has been placed. "Defensive countermeasures have been finished Anastasia," we let go of each other hands while smiling happily. "Like this, master Iris will be able to slowly progress in the dark without any god bothering you, and best of all, it''ll also hide the mirror." "Will this be enough to hide this world from the other gods?" "Unlikely, but seeing how small it is compared to Artana since your soul is lacking, it''ll be fine for a lot longer." "Alright, let''s worry about that when the time comes, if my soul even grows that much." "Hopefully it will, otherwise, soul manifestation skill will remain rather useless, and I''d like a place to live in." I look around remembering that Anastasia has been sleeping in this place every day. "You''re right, I apologize, and I''ll see what I can do about that. "Your absolutely right Anastasia, devising a suitable place for you to sleep in, is but something I as the older sister must proportionate!" We smile at each other which causes her to feel relieved once more. "Even then it''ll be hard without soul power, and that''s not something master Iris can easily get without consequences." "Actually I''ve had an idea on how to get some," I grin thinking on teacher Ray and the leftover funds from my recommendation letter. "What will you do?" She looks at me innocently tilting her head with eyes full of curiosity which makes me grin slightly. "I''ll make that old man go buy me soul stones like before, and then use the soul in it instead of absorbing it directly as my sister does. That way I shouldn''t get tainted by what it contains." "I think it''s best if you consume them, but human ones only, so if possible make him buy those." "Won''t that bring issues?" "I believe it''ll be fine, especially since humans consuming humans can''t change in that sense." "Understood, I''ll talk with teacher and train swordsmanship some more then. "Alright, meet you later master Iris." We wave at each other while I head to the mirror going through it. On the other side, I erase the mirror and head outside the dojo going inside the house to look for my teacher. "Teacher, I need a favor!" "What''s up?" "I need some more soul stones, they don''t have to be the best grade, just whatever you can find will do. Oh and a flower, a cute and good smelling one." Upon hearing the first half he feels confused, but the second part makes his left eyebrow raise. "I won''t question as you don''t ask what I do either." "Thank you!" I smile happily as we built some sort of relationship ever since we began training together. "How''s your training? Mastered the bases yet?" "Not at all!" I shout with a big smile making him go in fury. "Then what you''re waiting for you lazy idiotic student!?" I run back to the dojo while hiding my smile, making the teacher''s happy expression go unnoticed by me. Once inside of it, I grab one of the wooden short swords and start waving it up and down. ''Illusion the high-level goblin warrior I met that time.'' I then start using it as a practice dummy, studying where my sword will land, and what swings would be the most viable. ''When I met this one it felt like he could kill me and Aurora in one ax blow. If it was now... would I be able to beat him? I gaze at it who looks perfectly the same as I remembered it to be. ''Suppose the unique skill uses my memory to create these things, meaning he should have the level 20 from back then... without having ever hit him the body feels very sturdy.'' ''Even if I got a few more levels, it still feels like I''d lose one on one... I''m sure he''ll be a lot stronger than before if we ever meet again.'' ''I would like to fight him, and moonflower too. I want to win against her the next time, but for that, I''d need to learn the sense skill. Back then I felt it for a couple of moments, but I suppose it wasn''t enough to learn it.'' ''Teacher Ray says the skill is a unique tiered one, as such, it would be great if I learned a basic version of it. As long as I get it, I should be able to improve further, and eventually increase its level if necessary.'' ''With the current tools I have, it''s simply a matter of time till I become stronger, not sure what my limit will be... I can''t wait to reach it.'' I keep swinging my sword for a few hours more against its body. Chapter 131 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 5 of the sun season inside the dojo. ''Two days ago I had a visit from Ming and Momo, by now they should have probably arrived near sister. I wonder if they''ll test her too...'' ''Just hope they won''t get themselves killed, knowing Aurora...'' I gulp reminding me of certain aspects of her. ''Since I approved of them, and made sure they''d tell her about it, they should be alright.'' ''Even though I wasn''t expecting Momo''s words, her skill sure says the strangest things, I wonder if he works like appraisal or what''s behind it.'' ''Once I awaken... she said I might bring a catastrophe into this world if I became a bad witch, didn''t specify my class, meaning it has to do with something or someone else.'' ''Perhaps a being who went through a similar way as I did with my classes, but it doesn''t matter, my path is my own to take and I shall do what I desire for the best of everyone. Well, at least those whom I feel are worthy.'' As I spend a while practicing my swordsmanship once more increase the bases someone gets my attention. "Iris? Are you here?" A man walks inside the dojo looking around meeting me shortly. "Hello Omar, it''s been a while," I smile happily at him while waving my sword downwards. "That movement... feels a bit better than last time." "Really? I''ve been trying really hard!" "That''s great Iris, become strong, one step at a time." "Did you need anything, coming all the way here after so long?" "I went into some of the dark forces hideouts looking at different artifacts and I found something peculiar, but unsure if it''ll be of help." "An item? What is it?" I place the wooden sword on the ground softly and then walk to him who is a few steps further away close to the door. He places his hand inside the magic bag and pulls out what looks like a string with a black jewel, and then extends it towards me. "Have a look for yourself, though be careful as the necklace is very old, one of the ancient equipment pieces we have in our possession." "Surprised they even let you bring it," I stare at him without touching. "Well, the majority of the five leaders decided to vote in favor to keep you alive, and seeing where you''d lead us. For that reason, despite the ones who hold the treasures being the ones who voted no, they still allowed me to bring you this. Supposedly it should help against corruption, but I''m not entirely sure of its effects." I consent with a nod and extend my left hand at it," appraise it," upon hearing my words Omar''s eyebrow raises making a confused expression as he sees mana flowing on my hand. Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. [Obsidian Necklace: 10 magic defense. Brainwash Effect may change the user''s mind or protect it. Durability 200/200 Rank Unique Accessory.] "This!?" I make a surprised expression startling Omar who wasn''t expecting me to raise my voice. "What is wrong kid?" "The necklace can both change the wearer''s mind or keep it safe, in other words, it has two effects to it." "Sounds like a no-go then, guess I''ll keep looking into some other items." "Not at all Omar, this item is just perfect for me." "How so? Won''t it just bring more corruption?" "Generally it would, but... I need to develop myself further and I believe this is a good chance, behold Omar, skill cursing objects," I aim at the necklace in front of me. As soon as my usual blue aura starts becoming pitch-black Omar lets go of the necklace making it float in the air with my aura that surrounds it. I then close my eyes and start imagining a certain effect it could have instead. After a while passes my aura returns blue and the necklace falls into Omar''s hands who grabbed it no longer feeling fear, as the ominous part of me was gone. "Let''s see if it worked, appraise it once more." Notice: 300 mana has been deducted. [Obsidian Necklace: Brainwash Effect increases the resistance against mental attacks, and while equipped brainwashing effect on others will be stronger by 1%. Durability 150/150 Rank Cursed Accessory.] "Seems like I''ll have to improve this skill, but it worked, now it gives brainwash effect and a little boost to one of my skills." "You were able to change the item effect!?" He looks at me like I did something impossible. "Yes, the item was unique grade so I changed it to cursed, by adding a type of curse which had a similar effect to the original one, though it lost the magic defense and one-fourth of the durability, at least like this, it becomes useful for me." "To you and any other, having such a resistance... you have no clue how expensive this item could be sold for, even a king would want to buy it. Though the royal family has absurdly good items to protect themselves, as well as the selected guards who sense the magic being used by others." "Since they sense it, they can kill the caster, so brainwashing them or something wouldn''t work, though what about a ritual done from far away? Perhaps... hitting the entire castle." "Something like that would take who knows how long and an absurd amount of mana, it''s just not practical Iris." "Even if you joined a lot of witches under the same circle?" "Circle? Witches act alone, be it in their curses or their rituals, it is known different levels of rituals would cause confusion between two different witches." ''Oh my goodness...'' I start remembering about the adorable witch status, and how everything was equal to my own making me place a hand in front of my mouth. ''It''s not that the ritual can''t work, but the witches need to be completely aligned, in other words, if it were me... maybe I could make such a catastrophe. I would still need large quantities of mana which by no means I have, but maybe I can find some rituals that need less or other options...'' "Well Iris, feel free to take the necklace, shall I put it around you? You''ve already changed it and all so..." "Yes please do," I turn around facing the opposite side of Omar, and then feel the cold obsidian touch the warmth of my skin in the front giving me the chills, eventually I hear some sort of click sound, and I stop feeling the fingers of Omar, instead my hair waves downwards naturally. "Your hair seems to grow pretty fast now that I''m taking a closer look at it... in fact... come here and put your back on the wall." I do as Omar says and then with a knife that he takes from one of the sheaths in the belt around his waist, raising it a bit above my head level and making a cut on the wooden wall. "Like this, your height has been marked, for a nine-year-old, you''re tall enough, but from the last time... well never mind, I''ll know soon enough if I''m right or not." ''Could he be talking about my cursed skill endless growth? I do believe it said a faster growth of the body would happen. I guess it''ll make me mature faster? How fast? Probably not at a speed my body cannot keep, so it should be fine, and I''ll be able to have my hair length back in no time.'' I smile brightly taking a few steps forward creating some distance from Omar who remains staring silently. ''My mind is fully clear now, the necklace sustained some permanent damage, however, is proving useful. I should still be careful and keep maximizing the brainwash resistance, status how much level do I have currently?'' Brainwash Resistance level 110(?) ''It already increased ten levels since I increased it? I hope at some point the corruption will reduce and disappear.'' "I''ll be around, if you need anything just shout, also where is the old man? Shouldn''t he be teaching you?" "He''s either at home drinking or outside doing it. The only way Ray will teach me anything is after my base grows enough, whatever that implies." "In that case, I''m pretty sure it won''t take long, after all, by some reason you seem to be growing nicely. Just take your time increasing your skills levels, once you start maximizing them, you''ll be able to focus on other ones. Eventually or at least ideally you''ll have everything maxed in no time." "I suppose so..." I face him watching as he leaves closing the dojo door. ''Unless you can increase the level of all the skills, in other words, I can''t really max anything. Kind of like my mirror skill that just goes to random levels as it pleases. Does it even have a max level? The last time I appraised it didn''t work so well... cursed skills truly are nasty. I''ll have to be careful about how I handle them. For now, I''ll do my best to increase every skill to at least 100, status.'' Illusory Sealed Status: Level: 15 | Experience 750/1500 Fame: 4450 | Disgrace: 32720 Unique Class: Babel Witch | Rank 3 | Experience 4790/8000 Race: Human | Name: Iris | 9 Years old Health: 1270/1270 | Mana: 3850/3850 Status Points:0 Strength: 325(+39) | Stamina: 77(+50) | Agility: 85(+45) | Dexterity: 119(+20) | Intelligence: 263(+41) | Wisdom: 335(+50) Attack: 0 | Magic Attack:1 | Defense:0 | Magic Defense: 1 Soul: 2200 Titles: Reincarnated+(S), Mana(S), Mana Exhaust(S), Health(S), Purchase(S), Wisdom(S), Body Training(S), Animal Slayer(S), Cooked Fish(S), Preyed Upon(F), Cheater (S), Heritage(S), Amalgam(S), Ice(S), Cooked Bird(F), Cooking Series (E), Slayer Series(F), Sale(S), Soul-bound(S), Element(S), Contracted(S), Peasant (F), Class(A), Monster Slayer(D), Slime Slayer(B), Skill Mastery(S), Criminal(S), Herbs Gathered(S), Herbs Types(S), Potion Brewer(S), Potion Types(E), Status Mastery(S), Beast Slayer(C), Horned Rabbit Slayer(C), Potion Administered(F), Goblin Slayer(E), Orc Slayer(F), Assassination(S), Herbalist Series(C), Skeleton Slayer(C), Potion Selling(F), Potion Failed(D), Potion Succeeded(D), Alchemist Series(F), Money Maker(S), Merchant Series(C), Trading(S), Herbs Sold(S), Herbs Bought(S), Disgraceful (S), Zombie Slayer(F), Curse Slayer(S), Turtler Slayer(F), Corpse Transporter(S), Library Completion(S), Crime Series(F), Wise(S), Strong(S), Human Slayer(F), Murderer(F), Villainess(S), Swordsmanship(S), Sword Series(E), Connection(S), Connected Series(D), Demented(S), Masochist(S), Pervert Series(C), Humiliated(S), Trickster(S), High Call(S), Stalker(S). Completed Series: Fishing(S), Farming(S), Illusion(S), Reader(S), Tree(S), God(S). Skill Points: 0 Actives: System Library level 100(S), Mana Coat level 72(B), Mana Wave level 23(E), Ice Bind level 36(E), Ice Sword level 20(E), Icicle level 66(C), Long Slash level 40(F), Ice Expansion level 18(F), Ice Hammer level 1(F), Ice Spear level 1(F), Ice Wave level 10(F), Ice Light Armor level 20(E), Ice Heavy Armor level 10(F), Triple Slash level 50(D), Thrust level 30(E), Parry level 40(D), Backstep level 20(E), Dance of Death level 5(F), Vanish step level 1(F). Passives: Bleeding Resistance level 60(C), Swordsmanship level 65(C), Sword Mastery level D(54), Mana Control level 59(D), Ice Control level 40(D), Slight Wisdom Boost level 50(D), Slight Mana Recovery level 71(C), Acid Resistance level 1(F), Ax Art level 10(F), Ax Mastery level 4(F), Corpse Dismantler level 10(F), Brainwash Resistance level 110(S), Night Vision level 30(E), Slight Stamina Boost level 50(D), Slight Agility Boost level 45(E), Slight Strength Boost level 39(E), Slight Intelligence Boost level 35(E), Slight Health Recovery level 73(D), Ice Resistance level 50(D), Cold Resistance level 60(D), Heat Resistance level 30(E), Lightning Resistance level 40(D), Knockback Resistance level 22(E), Stealth Detection level 20(E), Paralyze Resistance level 4(F), Sword Posture level 12(F). Class Actives: Dark Alchemy level 52, Magic Analysis level 50, Destiny Cards level 1, Cursing Objects level 10, Decay level 6, Mana Shield level 46. Class Rituals: Snow Falling level 45. Class Passives: Dark Alchemy Mastery level 40, Witchcraft level 100, Curse''s Mastery level 100, Ritual''s Mastery level 30, Magic Control level 72, Magic Knowledge level 70, Ice Mastery level 40, Babel Mastery level 20, Dark mastery level 1, Space mastery level 1, Time mastery level 1, Summoning mastery level 1, Grimoire Mastery level 20, Magic Attack level 1, Magic Defense level 1, Charm level 1. Babel Arts: Grimoire Possession, Grimoire Renouncing. Unique: Appraisal level 69, Illusion level 13, Hero Detector level 1, Status level 75. Cursed: Unidentified Skill, Mirror level 22, Soul Manifestation, Endless Growth, Endless Cap, Endless Awakening, Profane Sealing, Profane Connection. Rare Element: Ice. Cursed Soul-bound(Grimoire Rank Unique Final Phase: 1/51200) Contracted Witches: Anastasia. Equipment Effects: Brainwash/Resistance. ''Let''s begin the babel witch ordeal of Iris to have all these skills maxed!'' Chapter 132 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system day 60 of the decaying season outside the dojo, sitting on the ground next to Ray. "The leaves seem to be falling rather aggressively." "Really? It looks normal during this time of the year." "You''ve been a good student this far, someone so young. I didn''t expect you to actually go through all that practice without complaining." "We''re far from over, so hit me with your best or worst training!" I smile eagerly while shifting my gaze at him. "Yes, it''ll become a lot harder from here onwards, you shall sense this world as blind people do," he starts taking something out of the pocket while making me scared of such words. Eventually, I notice what it is reminding myself of when my parents surprised me during a certain birthday giving me some comfort. "Get up kid, from today onwards you shall do everything you''ve done till now blindfolded till I deem it right for you to remove it." "All of this to learn the skill sense?" "Yes, if you manage to learn it, your base will become better, you''ll start to feel things you never know existed." "I understand teacher Ray," I get up and face the front of the dojo entrance, gazing one last time at the tree with orange leaves. "Are you ready Iris?" I take a long deep breath and then nod. "Good." He places the blindfold around my eyes making me meet familiar darkness. "Now walk towards that tree you were seeing just now." Remembering the distance somewhat I walk slowly, and after a few steps, I almost trip. ''This is harder than I expected, being blind makes the distance feel a lot differently.'' "Feel the things around you, feel the tree, it''ll show you the way if you do." ''What am I supposed to feel from a tree? It''s not like it breathes or as if it makes any sound.'' The rustling of leaves near it approaches my ears with the help of the wind. ''I can hear that,'' I take braver steps this time around towards the tree while extending my arms in front of me with my hands open. As I get closer I hear what feels like the smaller branches shake causing me to pause as they are extensive causing me some space distortion. ''If I keep walking forward I''ll be sure to hit the tree, wasn''t it sound what I was supposed to feel?'' I focus further on the tree in front of me, on my most recent memory of it. In the darkness of my mind, I remind myself of the first time I practiced mana with my father. ''To fill oneself with mana and allow an inner image to be dyed.'' Mana starts slowly painting me a tree inside my mind, from the bottom to the top, eventually reaching with some difficulty the branches, and with even more effort the different leaves. From the side or even behind me perhaps I hear a soft whisper. "Sit down and meditate, focus on whatever you are doing now and sense everything. Feel the world and your mind will develop a lot more." I do as Ray tells me to do, and then start all over again grasping towards that familiar feeling while telling myself a couple of things in my mind. ''Status close the notifications of mana, new titles, and skills.'' Notice: Affirmative. Once I hear the status voice I allow my mind to drown in the world, and in a way allowing everything around to sink in me. Slowly I start to paint the darkness of my mind into a tone of blue, the tree, the branches, and the leaves. Behind it is a stone wall that surrounds the back section of it that I''m not unable to see. Feeling like the wall is incomplete, I try to see things from above, and as I do slowly I see the hole in the middle of the stone wall, filling it, and then the back of the tree, the branches, and the leaves I couldn''t see before. Once I''m done I sense a leaf touching my leg. ''It just dropped... but from where? I didn''t sense it falling.'' I focus on every leaf on the tree picture I just made, and slowly aim at every single one covering the spots with mana searching for it, for the flaw that the picture became. ''It must remain the same, perfectly as it is, otherwise, I''m not sensing it well enough.'' Many hours pass with me battling against the art I drew, always fixing it whenever I feel it necessary. Eventually dyeing the leaves on the floor around me instead, removing them from the branches while at it. ''This is fun, despite being hard, incredibly difficult truly.'' After a few more hours goes by I hear a voice whispering in my ear, this time I realize that it''s coming from the side, and not behind. "Come eat Iris, it''s already night. You shall continue tomorrow." I place my hand on the floor smashing a leaf and then get up walking slowly towards the source of the voice, as I don''t have the energy to draw a completely different image. The next day I sit in front of the tree crossing my legs and leaving my arms on top of them with my hands closed in a fist shape. I draw the entire tree and notice how different the detail is from the day before. Not knowing the exact number of leaves that were lost. ''Perhaps with enough time, I''ll be able to compare the before and the after, realizing the differences instantly. Possibly training like this is the goal of teacher Ray? He doesn''t really go into much explanation, but knows when I''m doing something wrong and corrects me, so should be fine.'' ''Despite spending his days loitering around here and there, there are times, in some days, and few moments where I do see him slashing the air.'' ''Almost like cutting the air itself. Neither knows the origin of what we breathe or what''s around us, but we feel it in our faces. We know it exists, as such, we respect its guidance and allow it to serve our sword in its path.'' ''Teacher often says that to produce the wind blades that are propelled with his sword, is not something he managed to do alone, but a blessing of the air itself, an invisible something that allows it.'' ''There is no god of wind, we both know the four gods that exist, so perhaps it is something else. Maybe a higher being, but not one that lives up there... above the sky.'' ''To own the power to strive over anything and anyone, that''s been one of my goals, and the witches approved of it. I am eagerly looking towards the day that becomes true, the one time where the survivability of the human race persists.'' ''In the end, I''m only alive thanks to the goddess Aria, along with my sister, for that reason if I can, I''ll give her a hand. If I and my sister manage to save humans then that is nice, if not we''ll grab our family and friends and live in my own world.'' ''Being born or reborn doesn''t equal that my life can just be given away in the name of a higher being. I''ve never prayed and I most likely never will. The gods didn''t save me in my past life, I accept they exist, but that''s it.'' ''If I had been born as a different species, the same result would be given. Monsters, beasts, humans, demons, and whatever else is out there. Everyone has a soul and is part of this world and system.'' ''That is enough to see everyone as equal, and I shall give everyone a fair chance to surrender, and even befriend me if they so desire. My dear mother always told me, be nice to those who treat me good, and beat those who mistreat me.'' ''My parents values and teachings are sacred to me, if it wasn''t for them I may have ended up having a terrible second life instead. I miss them very much and am eager to meet them again, but mother told me to not waste this opportunity, both for her and myself.'' ''I''ll become stronger and surpass Sylvia in swordsmanship, my teacher even. I shall show my mother her efforts weren''t a waste, and then I''ll master magic, and show my father the time he spent teaching me was priceless.'' ''Might not become the strongest being of Artana, or any world really, but that''s fine, in the end, a goal is something to strive for. My life attempting both shall be like a quest... an adventure even.'' I nod gently while beaming brightly like the sunlight outside which I can''t see. ''I shall become the villainess of this world if that''s what takes to keep my entire family safe and use the grimoire powers if it comes to it... I miss my silly outstanding sister, silly Aurora, you should''ve stayed with me...'' I make a sad face turning the picture in my mind darker, closer to a tree with no leaves in a cold night sky. ''I mustn''t be selfish, she''s very talented after all, sister is needed elsewhere. My dear sister must be having a hard time on her side too, after all, the enemies are strong, and we the humans are weak.'' ''I need to overcome myself and catch up, join the army if she needs my assistance. The prince said there weren''t many ice mages, so I''m sure I could be of help to her, surely! For that, I need to continue my training and finish it as early as possible.'' I take a deep breath and regain tranquility inside my mind, dyeing the picture in front of me as it''s meant to be. ''In my mind, there''s no place for darkness, in here it is I who commands it, and I shall dig out the corruption in it erasing it completely!'' For a brief moment inside my mind, the colors being used are neither blue nor black, but a sinister white that makes it look rather pure. Chapter 133 – Training Arc Year 5009 after the system one season later in the day 90 of the Moon season, Tonne village northeast outskirts near a lake. "Alright we''re far enough and in a good spot, Iris undress." "Uh!? Do you know just how cold it is?" "Hum? You''re still dressed? Do you need help?" "Of course not you perverted teacher!" I shout angrily while embarrassed at the typical randomness of this old man. "If not then get going you weakling," Ray kicks me into the lake giving me no time to undress and falling inside its coldness. ''Ah... it''s completely freezing,'' I do my best to stay on top of the water as it is not that deep while completely undressing, except for my panties and necklace. I throw my clothes in ball-shaped projectiles making them fall near Ray, who then places them near a bonfire as he''s not completely an insane man. "What do I do now Ray?" I question the man who''s evaluating me as he sees me struggle to stay at the surface. "Swim while you resist the cold from one margin to the other, you should have enough stamina to do forth and back ten times, it''s like 10 meters far, once you build some cold resistance and swimming skill, along learning how to sustain your breath properly, we''ll climb that waterfall and you''ll swim in the river instead." ''Yet another insane training, he''s just trying to kill me at this point... I haven''t even learned how to swim as my mother didn''t let me too close to the water, but oh well, time to learn and do my best as always. Whining about it will just get me punished.'' I start using my hands mimicking a dog to what Ray who sees this starts yelling. "You freaking idiot, you have to do it like this," he starts rotating his arm as circular as possible a few times and then shows the way he shaped the right hand. "Why are you semi-closing the hand like that teacher!?" I ask while attempting to mimic his movement making me able to move in the water a bit nearer to the margin. "It allows your hands to push more water behind if you shape them like a shell, it should give you a swimming skill once you learn it called frog swimming. Don''t forget to use those legs underwater, it''s part of swimming and the best tool to keep you on the surface, like this." He starts alternating the arms, waving up and down and I mimic those movements with my legs, slowly gaining a better grasp of it. "It''s not fun gulping water down, is it? At least like that, you won''t go down, and if you do just hit your feet on the ground and jump back up!" "Alright!" I allow my head to lean forward and start doing those circular movements with my hand half-closed feeling the water being pulled and pushed while waving my legs. I take a long while to get used to it eventually making a voice ring in my head. Notice: The skill swimming has been acquired. "I got a swimming skill, but it doesn''t have a name like the one you mentioned teacher!" I do my best to swim close to him hitting enough height to place my feet on top of the muddy ground feeling it squishy, leaving from my neck and below, underwater. "That''s fine, not often do we get the same skills, and we''re a bit different too. What matters is that you got the skill you need, now go work hard for those titles, swim, swim, and swim some more!" He started laughing crazily and loudly. ''In the end, I''m just doing what he''s been doing for who knows how long, so I need to do what he tells me... even though lately teacher feels a tad different, is it due to age?'' Once she''s far enough he turns around and starts coughing to the bonfire making some of the blood be burnt by it. ''Just a bit more body, don''t give up on me just yet.'' He sits near it gazing at me while thinking. ''The kid finished the enlightened series making her mind purer, that will definitely keep her corruption away despite being a witch.'' ''She''s also improved her swordsmanship, the control over mana and her element, along with some secret training she did on her own.'' ''With her being this very hardworking and growing faster than the rest of the students I have, it is a shame if I''m to die without finish teaching her all the things I know.'' ''I won''t allow my life wish to fail just because of some crappy thing like age, even if it''s the last thing I have to do or resorting to becoming a different race to achieve it!'' ''Don''t betray my expectations girl, your all I have left now, and we have a promise along with a reward, so run, swing, meditate, swim, do everything necessary to become stronger and stronger.'' A shadow suddenly appears on the other side of the bonfire with a blanket in the hand. Ray looks at it in front of him. "Here''s something old man, can''t have you dying without finishing the one training, if she''s too become as powerful as you, then at the very least keep yourself warm." "Tsh damn brat," Ray receives the blanket from Omar who throws it at him covering himself with it. "Watching her naked body from here does ascertain me that she''s growing physically faster than normal." "It is a blessed skill she has, but even with it, the base is still not solid enough, no matter how many titles she gets and statuses she may have, age really impacts the person in the end." "Wasn''t it only for extra stats per year?" Omar sits near the bonfire placing both hands close to it warming them up. "That''s like saying a baby of one year that has 1000 statuses of everything can beat an adult with 1/100th of it." "Putting it that way I see what you mean." "At the speed she''s growing, around her fifteen or sixteen birthday, should be the ideal age where her body will be able to reach its peak. I might not be alive by then, so when that time comes make her eat this list of soul stones. If it''s this combination her soul base will remain human which shouldn''t become bothersome for her." Ray takes out a list from the pocket and then lifts the shirt upward showing his body to Omar whose eyes open wider, and then he hides it. "That explains a lot of things old man," Omar grabs the list and his eyes widen even more than before. "This... are you truly sure about it?" "Of course, she''s my student after all, plus I''m passing everything I know to her. In a way, for her to be able to match any future threat, I believe all that will be necessary." "Won''t that affect her?" "Don''t worry, the secondary effects are only for the one who takes it firstly, once life is extinguished it''ll fully become equal to the base." "That''s..." "Incredibly smart I know, took me some tries in the past, therefore, that list being important, you can even save everything in the magic bag for when the time comes, and make sure you never betray her. I''ll come back from the dead to slay every single one of your dark robes if necessary." Despite Omar taking the threat seriously, he laughed at the old man''s words. "No one can cheat death, but don''t worry, I''ll take good care of the one. She''s a very interesting kid after all." "Not bringing the topic of the prophecy? That''s new..." "Well, I''ve really taken a liking to her, a little beam of light in a terrible world like this one I suppose." Ray takes out two small bottles of wine from a nearby basket and throws Omar one of them. "To the future of Iris." "To the future of Iris," Omar repeats and they beat the bottles softly against one another. They take the cork of it and start gulping it relentlessly leaving both bottles halfway. "Ah, this is good stuff," Ray mentions while gazing back at Iris noticing how her swimming has become slightly better. "Agreed, it is a nice wine." "Look at that, she didn''t know how to swim, and now look at her, how much she improved. Blessed skill endless growth, if I had that when I was her age, perhaps I''d be dueling the red dragon by now before passing on to the next life." Ray starts laughing loudly making Omar smile faintly. "I''m pretty sure that one would still kill you without much of an effort, after all, it has lived far too long in this world. Possibly ever since the start of it, and you know how age makes us stronger. Even if not much for us humans, I suppose for that race it''d be a lot more." "It should affect every race no matter what, there may be beings far stronger than it out there. Some of them could even put the demon kingdom in peril, in fact, one of the things I''ve always wondered is that humans deem demons as the strongest race." "Now that you mention it, Ray..." Omar takes another sip while the old man continues. "There may be races far stronger, and they might simply belong to the god of chaos, if I were to guess... that god is the strongest of the four." "Why do you say that?" "He controls far too many monsters, perhaps not by quality but quantity. Enough of them to make the different races struggle, otherwise, how do you explain the demon race not have conquered this world by now?" "Like there''re different beast races like the goblins, kobolds, and orcs. You''re saying that there''s plenty of monster ones too, some of them that go in pair with the demons... that''s indeed possible." "This is just a wild guess, but the legendary turtle monster could be a very advanced version of those turtler monsters that you can find, and the red dragon, an evolved type of normal dragons." "That would mean there''s a kingdom of both types out there somewhere, perhaps across the sea..." Both take a sip and then Ray continues with his theory. "If I were to gauge all the gods based on their achievements after chaos would come order, then evil, and lastly Aria." "Since the first two have a different quantity of beast and monster races it makes sense, whilst us humans are pretty weak, and the demons the other way around. Yes, I believe that fits pretty well." "What are the two of you talking about?" I arrive with a towel around me leaving the knees and below exposed while sitting close to the bonfire. After they explain everything they were discussing I add," that does sound very likely to be fair, I don''t even understand how both Aria and the evil god only picked one race, it''s pretty silly." "Well in war what wins is usually numbers, so ultimately the reason could have been solely preference based on their godly titles I suppose." "Isn''t Aria the goddess of summons? Since she does it a lot with humans?" "From our records, she has three titles, more than the rest but none really makes her particularly formidable. She''s sometimes known as the goddess of good, of summons, and of laziness." Upon hearing those words, Ray spits some of the wine bursting into laughter startling me causing a smile on me and Omar. "Still isn''t it weird that a lazy goddess has managed to keep her kingdom intact? Was it purely only based on luck and the summons? I''ve met a few of them and they weren''t particularly anything special." We look at each other and then Omar shrugs his shoulders while Ray decides to discuss a bit more. "Perhaps there is indeed something else that makes Aria special, but since they''re gods, it''s unlikely that we''ll find out about it." "You''ve reached closer to the level of the Saintess Iris." "Why do you say that Omar?" "The aura around your body is emanating by itself, meaning you have reached the minimum of five thousand mana." "Oh, so that''s what the elemental aura title meant, didn''t know I''d also receive one." They laugh at each other about my typical innocence. "Since when did the two of you became so buddies?" I pout without being really mad at them making them laugh even more. "Ah... whatever, I''ll sleep! Good night!" I dress the clothes that Omar throws me as the others were still drying and then I lay down next to the bonfire while attempting to fall asleep. ''It seems like Omar''s assumption was right, the kid body, the height, hair length, chest having an unexpected size, and...'' "Hey kid, have you started bleeding yet? Like between your legs?" "Uh? Why would I?" "That''s a no?" "Yes, it''s a no, what kind of question is that even?" "I and Omar think that your body might be around ten to ten and a half years if you haven''t bled yet. Women bleed as a sign that they can have kids, it''s a natural thing that Rosa would eventually teach you. I believe it usually starts at the age of twelve, if it ever happens then you''ll know how far your body is due to that endless growth skill. Your body is a little different than a normal human one." "Does that mean that''ll I''ll age faster and die earlier too!?" I shout worriedly at my teacher who replies calmly. "Don''t worry about it, I''ll make you eat some soul stones in some years to keep your body in a good state, for now, focus on getting stronger and allowing yourself to grow." "Wouldn''t I become something else if I ate them?" "Not if they''re humans, or a stable mixture of different species, as long as you don''t overdo one race, it''ll be fine. To achieve that, you''ll need a big soul, and also a strong base which is what we''re building right now. Don''t worry kid, even if I die, I''ve instructed Omar to lead you to the rightful path." "Alright, I''ll focus on my training for now or in resting, swimming was more tiresome than expected." ''Worse comes to worst I can use the appraisal skill to find ways to get a proper soul stone combination, allowing my body to grow faster here is necessary, so I''ll go along with it for now.'' "Sleep well kid, I''ll return to watch the surroundings," Omar places the empty bottle and disappears, enabling Ray to also get some rest. Epilogue Days like this certainly wouldn''t last forever, but while they did, it made something deep inside of me grateful. Perhaps the new bond that grew from spending my current daily life with them. I was happy, and these two knew of it, despite the odds they treated me like their daughter and granddaughter. In a way that made me miss my family, and above all else I wished that my feet would walk me to them, towards my father and mother embrace, but mom always made me stick to my promises, and there was no greater vow than the one I made to Rosaline. As a child it was without a doubt my goal to succeed my parents, to fulfil their dreams, I had it in me, after all, my teacher Ray convinced me of it, and I also wished to strive for my own goals. Be either me or Aurora, we the chosen children of a strange prophecy, anticipated patiently for what tomorrow could bring, whereas many monsters awaited with their sharp teeth and weapons to gnaw our lives away as the goddess Aria declared the day she evaluated us. She who knew we wouldn''t last, and the two of us who would certainly do our best to show her wrong. It is with great despair that I''ve finally gathered the strength to bring forth Aurora''s past life into a novel of her own. I''m currently releasing it once a week because it is not a draft thus it requires time for its quality to be as top-notch as possible. I also need to write it fully and carefully, so I know how much I can use it for this story in specific, as a base, we could say, and also allow you guys to know more about this mysterious character who wouldn''t reveal herself otherwise. So if you''d like, feel free to join me in Devourer and Grimoire, the official prequel of this work. By all means, I promise it to be a rollercoaster of emotions. Prepare the tissues! And for more LitRPG vibes click Here. System: Amazon Villainess and Grimoire volume one progress: [69%] Updated at: 17/10/2022. Thank you all! Truly yours, the author.